This is a modern-English version of The city, originally written by Burgess, E. W. (Ernest Watson), Park, Robert Ezra, McKenzie, Roderick Duncan. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber’s Note:

Transcriber's Note:

THE CITY
THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO PRESS
CHICAGO, ILLINOIS
THE BAKER & TAYLOR COMPANY
NEW YORK
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY OF CANADA, LIMITED
TORONTO
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON
The MARUZEN-KABUSHIKI-KAISHA
TOKYO, OSAKA, KYOTO, FUKUOKA, SENDAI
THE MISSION BOOK COMPANY
SHANGHAI

THE CITY

BY
ROBERT E. PARK
ERNEST W. BURGESS
RODERICK D. MCKENZIE
WITH A BIBLIOGRAPHY BY
LOUIS WIRTH
[Logo]
THE
University of Chicago Press
Chicago, IL
Copyright 1925 By
UChicago
All Rights Reserved
Published December 1925
Composed and Printed By
The University of Chicago Press
Chicago, Illinois, U.S.A.
vii

PREFACE

Some years ago I was asked to outline a program of studies of human nature and social life under modern city conditions. The first paper in this volume was written in response to that request. The other chapters are by-products of the more detailed monographic studies suggested in that paper and already measurably carried to completion. They have arisen naturally as a commentary upon and interpretation of these larger studies, exploring and delimiting the field of observation and research in which these subjects lie. It has seemed, therefore, that although they were written at different times and by different hands, they might serve as a general introduction to further studies in the field. Some of the larger monographs referred to above are nearly ready for the press and when published will constitute, with this volume, a series in the sociology of urban life.

A few years ago, I was asked to outline a study program focused on human nature and social life in modern urban settings. The first paper in this collection was written in response to that request. The other chapters are the results of more detailed studies suggested in that paper, which are already significantly developed. They naturally emerged as commentary and interpretation of these broader studies, examining and defining the area of observation and research related to these topics. Therefore, it seems that, although they were written at different times and by different authors, they could serve as a general introduction to further studies in this field. Some of the major monographs mentioned earlier are almost ready for publication, and when they come out, they will form, along with this volume, a series on the sociology of urban life.

Most of the papers in this volume have already found their way into print, in whole or in part, either in the Proceedings of the American Sociological Society or in the pages of other sociological publications.

Most of the papers in this collection have already been published, either in full or in part, in the Proceedings of the American Sociological Society or in other sociological journals.

The chapter “The City,” which gives the title to this volume, was first published in the American Journal of Sociology for March, 1915. It has been revised and to some extent rewritten for publication in this volume. No attempt has been made, however, to redefine the point of view or the project as originally outlined.

The chapter “The City,” which gives the title to this volume, was first published in the American Journal of Sociology in March 1915. It has been revised and partially rewritten for publication in this volume. However, there hasn’t been any effort to redefine the original perspective or project as initially described.

The chapter “The Growth of the City” was presented first as a paper at the meeting of the Sociological Society in Washington, in 1923. It was subsequently printed in the Proceedings of the Society for that year. It is intended to sketch a point of view for the study of the expansion of the urban area and the growth of the urban community, viiiparticularly as they are related to the recognized problems, communal and personal, of the city.

The chapter “The Growth of the City” was first presented as a paper at the meeting of the Sociological Society in Washington in 1923. It was later published in the Proceedings of the Society for that year. It aims to outline a perspective for studying the expansion of urban areas and the development of urban communities, viiiespecially in relation to the recognized social and personal issues faced by the city.

Professor McKenzie’s paper, “The Ecological Approach to the Study of the Human Community,” was first published in the American Journal of Sociology for November, 1925. It is intended to emphasize the fact that the conceptions and methods of study of plant and animal ecology may be profitably applied to the analysis and description of certain aspects of human society. These three papers, with the classified bibliography by Louis Wirth, represent whatever is novel in the point of view and the methods of study of the urban community, to which this volume is intended as an introduction.

Professor McKenzie’s paper, “The Ecological Approach to the Study of the Human Community,” was first published in the American Journal of Sociology in November 1925. It aims to highlight how the ideas and methods used in studying plant and animal ecology can be effectively applied to analyzing and describing certain aspects of human society. These three papers, along with the categorized bibliography by Louis Wirth, showcase the innovative perspectives and research methods regarding urban communities, which this volume is designed to introduce.

Certain of the remaining chapters, including the paper “The Natural History of the Newspaper,” first published in the American Journal of Sociology, November, 1923; the paper “Magic, Mentality, and City Life,” presented at the annual meeting of the American Sociological Society, in Washington, D.C., December, 1923; and the brief paper on the “Mind of the Hobo,” first printed under the title “The Mind of the Rover,” in the World Tomorrow, September, 1923, will no doubt seem rather remote from the theme of this volume. The justification for including them here is that they suggest lines of observation in a field that students are just now beginning to explore. It seems evident that there is a very definite relation between human intelligence and community organization. Although no specific studies have been made in this field, they should be included, at least prospectively, in the list of problems for further study.

Certain chapters that remain, such as the paper “The Natural History of the Newspaper,” first published in the American Journal of Sociology in November 1923; the paper “Magic, Mentality, and City Life,” presented at the annual meeting of the American Sociological Society in Washington, D.C. in December 1923; and the brief paper on the “Mind of the Hobo,” originally printed under the title “The Mind of the Rover” in the World Tomorrow in September 1923, may seem somewhat disconnected from the main theme of this book. However, they are included because they highlight areas of inquiry that students are just beginning to investigate. It seems clear that there is a significant connection between human intelligence and community organization. Although no specific studies have been conducted in this area, these topics should at least be considered for future research.

The substance of the chapter “Community Organization and Juvenile Delinquency” was presented at the annual meeting of the Recreation Congress, in Springfield, Illinois, October 8–12, 1923, but has not been previously published. The paper “Community Organization and the Romantic Temper” was read at the meeting of the American Sociological Society in Washington, D.C., in 1923, in the section on Community Organization. It was published in the Journal of Social Forces, May, 1925.

The content of the chapter “Community Organization and Juvenile Delinquency” was shared at the annual meeting of the Recreation Congress in Springfield, Illinois, from October 8 to 12, 1923, but hasn’t been published before. The paper “Community Organization and the Romantic Temper” was presented at the American Sociological Society meeting in Washington, D.C., in 1923, within the Community Organization section. It was published in the Journal of Social Forces in May 1925.

ixProfessor Burgess’ paper, “Can Neighborhood Work Have a Scientific Basis?” was presented at the annual meeting of the National Conference of Social Work, in Toronto, May 1924. An abstract of this paper was published in the Proceedings of the conference for that year.

ixProfessor Burgess’ paper, “Can Neighborhood Work Have a Scientific Basis?” was presented at the annual meeting of the National Conference of Social Work in Toronto, May 1924. An abstract of this paper was published in the Proceedings of that year's conference.

In conclusion, the authors wish to take this occasion to acknowledge their indebtedness to the publishers for using here the papers in the journals mentioned.

In conclusion, the authors want to take this opportunity to thank the publishers for allowing the use of the papers from the mentioned journals.

Robert E. Park
UChicago
November 2, 1925
xi

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER   PAGE
I. The City: Ideas for Exploring Human Behavior in Urban Settings. Robert E. Park 1
II. The Expansion of the City: An Introduction to a Research Project. Ernest W. Burgess 47
III. The Ecological Approach to Studying Human Communities. R. D. McKenzie 63
IV. The Evolution of Newspapers. Robert E. Park 80
V. Community Org and Youth Crime. Robert E. Park 99
VI. Community Organization and the Romantic Spirit. Robert E. Park 113
VII. Magic, Mindset, and Urban Life. Robert E. Park 123
VIII. Can Community Work Have a Scientific Foundation? Ernest W. Burgess 142
IX. The Mind of the Hobo: Thoughts on the Connection between Mindset and Movement. Robert E. Park 156
X. A Bibliography of the Urban Community. Louis Wirth 161
Indexes 229
1

CHAPTER I
THE CITY: SUGGESTIONS FOR THE INVESTIGATION OF HUMAN BEHAVIOR IN THE URBAN ENVIRONMENT

The city, from the point of view of this paper, is something more than a congeries of individual men and of social conveniences—streets, buildings, electric lights, tramways, and telephones, etc.; something more, also, than a mere constellation of institutions and administrative devices—courts, hospitals, schools, police, and civil functionaries of various sorts. The city is, rather, a state of mind, a body of customs and traditions, and of the organized attitudes and sentiments that inhere in these customs and are transmitted with this tradition. The city is not, in other words, merely a physical mechanism and an artificial construction. It is involved in the vital processes of the people who compose it; it is a product of nature, and particularly of human nature.

The city, as this paper views it, is more than just a collection of individual people and social conveniences—like streets, buildings, electric lights, trams, and phones; it’s also more than just a cluster of institutions and administrative tools—such as courts, hospitals, schools, police, and various civil officials. The city is better described as a state of mind, a set of customs and traditions, along with the organized attitudes and feelings that come with them and are passed down through this tradition. In other words, the city isn’t just a physical machine or an artificial structure. It’s deeply connected to the essential lives of the people in it; it’s a product of nature, especially human nature.

The city has, as Oswald Spengler has recently pointed out, its own culture: “What his house is to the peasant, the city is to civilized man. As the house has its household gods, so has the city its protecting Deity, its local saint. The city also, like the peasant’s hut, has its roots in the soil.”[1]

The city has, as Oswald Spengler recently noted, its own culture: “What his house means to the peasant, the city means to civilized people. Just as a house has its household gods, the city has its protective Deity, its local saint. The city, like the peasant’s hut, also has its roots in the ground.”[1]

The city has been studied, in recent times, from the point of view of its geography, and still more recently from the point of view of its ecology. There are forces at work within the limits of the urban community—within the limits of any natural area of human habitation, in fact—which tend to bring about an orderly and typical grouping of its population and institutions. The science which seeks 2to isolate these factors and to describe the typical constellations of persons and institutions which the co-operation of these forces produce, is what we call human, as distinguished from plant and animal, ecology.

The city has recently been studied from a geographical perspective and even more recently from an ecological standpoint. There are forces at play within the boundaries of the urban community—indeed, within any natural area of human settlement—that tend to create an organized and typical grouping of its population and institutions. The discipline that aims to identify these factors and describe the typical arrangements of people and institutions formed by the interaction of these forces is known as human ecology, as opposed to plant and animal ecology.

Transportation and communication, tramways and telephones, newspapers and advertising, steel construction and elevators—all things, in fact, which tend to bring about at once a greater mobility and a greater concentration of the urban populations—are primary factors in the ecological organization of the city.

Transportation and communication, trams and phones, newspapers and ads, steel buildings and elevators—all of these things contribute to both increased mobility and a higher concentration of urban populations—are key elements in the ecological structure of the city.

The city is not, however, merely a geographical and ecological unit; it is at the same time an economic unit. The economic organization of the city is based on the division of labor. The multiplication of occupations and professions within the limits of the urban population is one of the most striking and least understood aspects of modern city life. From this point of view, we may, if we choose, think of the city, that is to say, the place and the people, with all the machinery and administrative devices that go with them, as organically related; a kind of psychophysical mechanism in and through which private and political interests find not merely a collective but a corporate expression.

The city is not just a geographical and ecological unit; it’s also an economic unit. The economic structure of the city relies on the division of labor. The variety of jobs and professions within the urban population is one of the most noticeable and least understood aspects of modern city life. From this perspective, we can view the city—its location and its people, along with all the systems and administrative tools that support them—as being interconnected; a sort of psychophysical mechanism through which both private and political interests find not just a collective but a corporate expression.

Much of what we ordinarily regard as the city—its charters, formal organization, buildings, street railways, and so forth—is, or seems to be, mere artifact. But these things in themselves are utilities, adventitious devices which become part of the living city only when, and in so far as, through use and wont they connect themselves, like a tool in the hand of man, with the vital forces resident in individuals and in the community.

Much of what we usually think of as the city—its rules, formal structure, buildings, streetcars, and so on—is, or appears to be, just man-made. But these things by themselves are just utilities, convenient tools that only become part of the living city when, and to the extent that, through use and habit, they connect, like a tool in a person's hand, with the vital energies found in individuals and the community.

The city is, finally, the natural habitat of civilized man. It is for that reason a cultural area characterized by its own peculiar cultural type:

The city is, at last, the natural home of civilized people. For that reason, it is a cultural space defined by its unique cultural characteristics:

“It is a quite certain, but never fully recognized, fact,” says Spengler, “that all great cultures are city-born. The outstanding man of the second generation is a city-building animal. This is the actual 3criterion of world-history, as distinguished from the history of mankind: world-history is the history of city men. Nations, governments, politics, and religions—all rest on the basic phenomenon of human existence, the city.”[2]

“It’s a pretty certain, but often unacknowledged, fact,” says Spengler, “that all great cultures are born in cities. The remarkable individual of the second generation is a city-building creature. This is the true 3criteria of world history, as opposed to the history of mankind: world history is the story of city dwellers. Nations, governments, politics, and religions—all are based on the fundamental aspect of human existence, the city.”[2]

Anthropology, the science of man, has been mainly concerned up to the present with the study of primitive peoples. But civilized man is quite as interesting an object of investigation, and at the same time his life is more open to observation and study. Urban life and culture are more varied, subtle, and complicated, but the fundamental motives are in both instances the same. The same patient methods of observation which anthropologists like Boas and Lowie have expended on the study of the life and manners of the North American Indian might be even more fruitfully employed in the investigation of the customs, beliefs, social practices, and general conceptions of life prevalent in Little Italy on the lower North Side in Chicago, or in recording the more sophisticated folkways of the inhabitants of Greenwich Village and the neighborhood of Washington Square, New York.

Anthropology, the study of humans, has primarily focused on examining primitive societies up until now. However, modern humans are just as fascinating to study, and their lives are more accessible for observation and analysis. Urban life and culture are more diverse, nuanced, and complex, but the basic motivations are the same in both cases. The same careful observational methods that anthropologists like Boas and Lowie used to study the lives and customs of the North American Indian could be even more effectively applied to exploring the traditions, beliefs, social practices, and general outlook on life found in Little Italy on the lower North Side of Chicago, or in documenting the more advanced folkways of the people living in Greenwich Village and the Washington Square area of New York.

We are mainly indebted to writers of fiction for our more intimate knowledge of contemporary urban life. But the life of our cities demands a more searching and disinterested study than even Émile Zola has given us in his “experimental” novels and the annals of the Rougon-Macquart family.

We mainly owe our deeper understanding of modern urban life to fiction writers. However, the life of our cities needs a more thorough and unbiased examination than what even Émile Zola provided in his "experimental" novels and the stories of the Rougon-Macquart family.

We need such studies, if for no other reason than to enable us to read the newspapers intelligently. The reason that the daily chronicle of the newspaper is so shocking, and at the same time so fascinating, to the average reader is because the average reader knows so little about the life of which the newspaper is the record.

We need studies like this, if for no other reason than to help us read the news intelligently. The reason the daily reporting in newspapers is so shocking, yet so captivating, to the average reader is that they know so little about the life that the newspaper documents.

The observations which follow are intended to define a point of view and to indicate a program for the study of urban life: its physical organization, its occupations, and its culture.

The observations that follow aim to establish a perspective and outline a plan for studying urban life: its physical structure, its jobs, and its culture.

4

I. THE CITY PLAN AND LOCAL ORGANIZATION

The city, particularly the modern American city, strikes one at first blush as so little a product of the artless processes of nature and growth, that it is difficult to recognize it as a living entity. The ground plan of most American cities, for example, is a checkerboard. The unit of distance is the block. This geometrical form suggests that the city is a purely artificial construction which might conceivably be taken apart and put together again, like a house of blocks.

The city, especially the modern American city, initially feels like it’s not really shaped by the natural processes of growth, making it hard to see it as a living thing. For instance, the layout of most American cities resembles a checkerboard. The basic unit of measurement is the block. This grid-like design implies that the city is an entirely man-made creation that could be disassembled and reassembled, much like a set of building blocks.

The fact is, however, that the city is rooted in the habits and customs of the people who inhabit it. The consequence is that the city possesses a moral as well as a physical organization, and these two mutually interact in characteristic ways to mold and modify one another. It is the structure of the city which first impresses us by its visible vastness and complexity. But this structure has its basis, nevertheless, in human nature, of which it is an expression. On the other hand, this vast organization which has arisen in response to the needs of its inhabitants, once formed, imposes itself upon them as a crude external fact, and forms them, in turn, in accordance with the design and interests which it incorporates. Structure and tradition are but different aspects of a single cultural complex which determines what is characteristic and peculiar to city, as distinguished from village, life and the life of the open fields.

The reality is that the city is deeply influenced by the habits and customs of its residents. As a result, the city has both a moral and a physical structure, and these two aspects interact in unique ways to shape and influence each other. The city's layout initially impresses us with its visible size and complexity. However, this structure is ultimately based on human nature, reflecting it. Conversely, this large organization, which has developed to meet the needs of its people, once established, imposes itself as a raw external reality that shapes them in line with the design and interests it embodies. Structure and tradition are simply different sides of the same cultural framework that defines what makes urban life distinct from rural life and life in open fields.

The city plan.—It is because the city has a life quite its own that there is a limit to the arbitrary modifications which it is possible to make (1) in its physical structure and (2) in its moral order.

The city plan.—The city has a life of its own, which means there are limits to the random changes that can be made (1) in its physical structure and (2) in its moral order.

The city plan, for example, establishes metes and bounds, fixes in a general way the location and character of the city’s constructions, and imposes an orderly arrangement, within the city area, upon the buildings which are erected by private initiative as well as by public authority. Within the limitations prescribed, however, the inevitable processes of human nature proceed to give these 5regions and these buildings a character which it is less easy to control. Under our system of individual ownership, for instance, it is not possible to determine in advance the extent of concentration of population which is likely to occur in any given area. The city cannot fix land values, and we leave to private enterprise, for the most part, the task of determining the city’s limits and the location of its residential and industrial districts. Personal tastes and convenience, vocational and economic interests, infallibly tend to segregate and thus to classify the populations of great cities. In this way the city acquires an organization and distribution of population which is neither designed nor controlled.

The city plan, for instance, sets clear boundaries, generally outlines where and what kind of buildings will be constructed, and requires an organized layout for buildings put up by both private developers and the government. However, within those limits, the natural tendencies of people lead to characteristics in these areas and buildings that are harder to manage. In our system of private ownership, it’s impossible to predict how densely populated any area will become. The city can’t set land prices, and we mainly rely on private businesses to decide the city’s boundaries and the placement of residential and industrial zones. Individual preferences and needs, along with professional and financial interests, inevitably lead to the separation and classification of city populations. This way, the city develops an organization and population distribution that isn’t planned or controlled.

The Bell Telephone Company is now making, particularly in New York and Chicago, elaborate investigations, the purpose of which is to determine, in advance of its actual changes, the probable growth and distribution of the urban population within the metropolitan areas. The Sage Foundation, in the course of its city-planning studies, sought to find mathematical formulae that would enable them to predict future expansion and limits of population in New York City. The recent development of chain stores has made the problem of location a matter of concern to different chain-store corporations. The result has been the rise of a new profession.

The Bell Telephone Company is currently conducting detailed research, especially in New York and Chicago, aimed at forecasting the potential growth and distribution of the urban population in these metropolitan areas before making any actual changes. The Sage Foundation, during its city-planning studies, aimed to find mathematical formulas to predict future population growth and boundaries in New York City. The recent rise of chain stores has made location a key issue for various chain-store companies. This has led to the emergence of a new profession.

There is now a class of experts whose sole occupation is to discover and locate, with something like scientific accuracy, taking account of the changes which present tendencies seem likely to bring about, restaurants, cigar stores, drug-stores, and other smaller retail business units whose success depends largely on location. Real-estate men are not infrequently willing to finance a local business of this sort in locations which they believe will be profitable, accepting as their rent a percentage of the profits.

There’s now a group of experts whose only job is to identify and find, with a level of scientific precision, keeping in mind the changes that current trends might bring, restaurants, cigar shops, pharmacies, and other small retail businesses whose success heavily relies on their location. Real estate agents are often willing to fund a local business like this in places they think will be profitable, accepting a percentage of the profits as their rent.

Physical geography, natural advantages and disadvantages, including means of transportation, determine in advance the general outlines of the urban plan. As the city increases in population, the subtler influences of sympathy, rivalry, and economic necessity 6tend to control the distribution of population. Business and industry seek advantageous locations and draw around them certain portions of the population. There spring up fashionable residence quarters from which the poorer classes are excluded because of the increased value of the land. Then there grow up slums which are inhabited by great numbers of the poorer classes who are unable to defend themselves from association with the derelict and vicious.

Physical geography, natural advantages and disadvantages, including transportation options, shape the overall structure of the urban plan from the start. As the city's population grows, the more subtle factors of community ties, competition, and economic needs start to influence where people live. Businesses and industries look for the best locations and attract certain segments of the population around them. Trendy residential areas emerge that exclude lower-income individuals due to rising land prices. Consequently, slums develop, home to many lower-income individuals who struggle to avoid association with the marginalized and troubled. 6

In the course of time every section and quarter of the city takes on something of the character and qualities of its inhabitants. Each separate part of the city is inevitably stained with the peculiar sentiments of its population. The effect of this is to convert what was at first a mere geographical expression into a neighborhood, that is to say, a locality with sentiments, traditions, and a history of its own. Within this neighborhood the continuity of the historical processes is somehow maintained. The past imposes itself upon the present, and the life of every locality moves on with a certain momentum of its own, more or less independent of the larger circle of life and interests about it.

Over time, every part of the city takes on some of the traits and qualities of the people who live there. Each distinct area of the city is inevitably marked by the unique feelings of its residents. This transforms what was initially just a geographical location into a neighborhood, meaning a place with its own emotions, traditions, and history. Within this neighborhood, the continuity of historical processes is somehow preserved. The past influences the present, and the life of each area continues with its own momentum, somewhat independent of the broader community and its interests.

The organization of the city, the character of the urban environment and of the discipline which it imposes is finally determined by the size of the population, its concentration and distribution within the city area. For this reason it is important to study the growth of cities, to compare the idiosyncrasies in the distribution of city populations. Some of the first things we want to know about the city, therefore are:

The layout of the city, the nature of the urban environment, and the rules it enforces are ultimately shaped by the population size, as well as how it is concentrated and spread throughout the city. This is why it's essential to examine how cities grow and to look at the unique patterns in their population distribution. So, some of the first things we want to understand about the city are:

What are the sources of the city’s population?

What are the sources of the city's population?

What part of its population growth is normal, i.e., due to excess of births over deaths?

What portion of its population growth is natural, meaning caused by more births than deaths?

What part is due to migration (a) of native stocks? (b) foreign stocks?

What part is due to migration (a) of native populations? (b) foreign populations?

What are the outstanding “natural” areas, i.e., areas of population segregation?

What are the notable "natural" areas, meaning areas with population segregation?

How is distribution of population within the city area affected by (a) economic interest, i.e., land values? (b) by sentimental interest, race? vocation, etc.?

How does the distribution of the population within the city area get influenced by (a) economic factors, like land values? (b) sentimental factors, race? occupation, etc.?

7Where within the city is the population declining? Where is it expanding?

7Where in the city is the population decreasing? Where is it growing?

Where are population growth and the size of families within the different natural areas of the city correlated with births and deaths, with marriages and divorces, with house rents and standards of living?

Where is the population growth and family size in different natural areas of the city related to births and deaths, marriages and divorces, housing rents, and living standards?

The neighborhood.—Proximity and neighborly contact are the basis for the simplest and most elementary form of association with which we have to do in the organization of city life. Local interests and associations breed local sentiment, and, under a system which makes residence the basis for participation in the government, the neighborhood becomes the basis of political control. In the social and political organization of the city it is the smallest local unit.

The neighborhood.—Being close to each other and having interactions with neighbors form the foundation for the most basic type of community in city life. Local interests and connections foster a sense of community, and in a system where living in a place determines your involvement in government, the neighborhood serves as the core of political influence. In the social and political structure of the city, it is the smallest local unit.

It is surely one of the most remarkable of all social facts that, coming down from untold ages, there should be this instinctive understanding that the man who establishes his home beside yours begins to have a claim upon your sense of comradeship.... The neighborhood is a social unit which, by its clear definition of outline, its inner organic completeness, its hair-trigger reactions, may be fairly considered as functioning like a social mind.... The local boss, however autocratic he may be in the larger sphere of the city with the power he gets from the neighborhood, must always be in and of the people; and he is very careful not to try to deceive the local people so far as their local interests are concerned. It is hard to fool a neighborhood about its own affairs.[3]

It’s certainly one of the most remarkable social facts that, spanning countless ages, there exists this instinctive understanding that the person who builds their home next to yours starts to have a claim on your sense of friendship.... The neighborhood acts as a social unit which, with its clear boundaries, its internal cohesion, and its quick reactions, can be regarded as functioning like a social mind.... The local leader, no matter how powerful they might be in the larger context of the city with the authority they gain from the neighborhood, must always be connected to the people; and they are very careful not to mislead the local community when it comes to their interests. It’s tough to trick a neighborhood about its own matters.[3]

The neighborhood exists without formal organization. The local improvement society is a structure erected on the basis of the spontaneous neighborhood organization and exists for the purpose of giving expression to the local sentiment in regard to matters of local interest.

The neighborhood operates without any formal organization. The local improvement society is a structure built on spontaneous neighborhood organization and exists to express the local feelings about issues of local interest.

Under the complex influences of the city life, what may be called the normal neighborhood sentiment has undergone many curious and interesting changes, and produced many unusual types of local communities. More than that, there are nascent neighborhoods and neighborhoods in process of dissolution. Consider, for example, Fifth Avenue, New York, which probably never had an improvement 8association, and compare with it 135th Street in the Bronx (where the Negro population is probably more concentrated than in any other single spot in the world), which is rapidly becoming a very intimate and highly organized community.

Under the complex influences of city life, what we might call the normal neighborhood feeling has gone through many interesting changes, leading to the emergence of unique types of local communities. Additionally, there are up-and-coming neighborhoods and others that are falling apart. Take, for example, Fifth Avenue in New York, which probably never had a neighborhood improvement association, and compare it with 135th Street in the Bronx (where the Black population is probably more concentrated than anywhere else in the world), which is quickly becoming a close-knit and well-organized community. 8

In the history of New York the significance of the name Harlem has changed from Dutch to Irish to Jewish to Negro. Of these changes the last has come most swiftly. Throughout colored America, from Massachusetts to Mississippi and across the continent to Los Angeles and Seattle, its name, which as late as fifteen years ago has scarcely been heard, now stands for the Negro metropolis. Harlem is, indeed, the great Mecca for the sight-seer, the pleasure-seeker, the curious, the adventurous, the enterprising, the ambitious, and the talented of the Negro world; for the lure of it has reached down to every island of the Carib Sea and has penetrated even into Africa.[4]

In New York's history, the meaning of the name Harlem has shifted from Dutch to Irish to Jewish to Black. Among these changes, the last has happened the fastest. Throughout the Black community in America, from Massachusetts to Mississippi and all the way to Los Angeles and Seattle, a name that was barely known just fifteen years ago now represents the Black metropolis. Harlem is truly the great hub for tourists, thrill-seekers, the curious, the adventurous, the ambitious, and the talented in the Black community; its appeal has reached every island in the Caribbean and even into Africa.[4]

It is important to know what are the forces which tend to break up the tensions, interests, and sentiments which give neighborhoods their individual character. In general these may be said to be anything and everything that tends to render the population unstable, to divide and concentrate attentions upon widely separated objects of interest.

It’s important to understand what forces tend to dissolve the tensions, interests, and feelings that give neighborhoods their unique character. Generally, these can be anything and everything that makes the population unstable, dividing and focusing attention on widely different objects of interest.

What part of the population is floating?
Of what elements, i.e., races, classes, etc., is this population composed?
How many people live in hotels, apartments, and tenements?
How many people own their own homes?
What proportion of the population consists of nomads, hobos, gypsies?

On the other hand, certain urban neighborhoods suffer from isolation. Efforts have been made at different times to reconstruct and quicken the life of city neighborhoods and to bring them in touch with the larger interests of the community. Such is, in part, the purpose of the social settlements. These organizations and others which are attempting to reconstruct city life have developed certain methods and a technique for stimulating and controlling local communities. We should study, in connection with the investigation of these agencies, these methods and this technique, since it 9is just the method by which objects are practically controlled that reveals their essential nature, that is to say, their predictable character (Gesetzmässigkeit).[5]

On the other hand, some urban neighborhoods experience isolation. Throughout different times, there have been efforts to revitalize and enhance the life of city neighborhoods and connect them with the broader interests of the community. This is partly the aim of social settlements. These organizations and others working to reshape urban life have developed specific methods and techniques for energizing and managing local communities. We should examine these methods and techniques in relation to investigating these agencies, as the way things are practically managed reveals their essential nature, specifically their predictable character (Gesetzmässigkeit).[5]

In many of the European cities, and to some extent in this country, reconstruction of city life has gone to the length of building garden suburbs, or replacing unhealthful and run-down tenements with model buildings owned and controlled by the municipality.

In many European cities, and to some extent in this country, the revitalization of urban life has included the development of garden suburbs and the replacement of unhealthy, dilapidated tenements with model buildings managed and owned by the city.

In American cities the attempt has been made to renovate evil neighborhoods by the construction of playgrounds and the introduction of supervised sports of various kinds, including municipal dances in municipal dance halls. These and other devices which are intended primarily to elevate the moral tone of the segregated populations of great cities should be studied in connection with the investigation of the neighborhood in general. They should be studied, in short, not merely for their own sake, but for what they can reveal to us of human behavior and human nature generally.

In American cities, efforts have been made to improve troubled neighborhoods by building playgrounds and offering supervised sports, including community dances in public dance halls. These initiatives, aimed mainly at uplifting the moral standards of segregated populations in large cities, should be examined alongside the overall investigation of the neighborhood. They should be analyzed, in short, not only for their own merit but also for what they can reveal about human behavior and human nature as a whole.

Colonies and segregated areas.—In the city environment the neighborhood tends to lose much of the significance which it possessed in simpler and more primitive forms of society. The easy means of communication and of transportation, which enable individuals to distribute their attention and to live at the same time in several different worlds, tend to destroy the permanency and intimacy of the neighborhood. On the other hand, the isolation of the immigrant and racial colonies of the so-called ghettos and areas of population segregation tend to preserve and, where there is racial prejudice, to intensify the intimacies and solidarity of the local and 10neighborhood groups. Where individuals of the same race or of the same vocation live together in segregated groups, neighborhood sentiment tends to fuse together with racial antagonisms and class interests.

Colonies and segregated areas.—In city life, neighborhoods often lose the importance they had in simpler, more primitive societies. With easy communication and transportation, people can spread their attention and live in multiple different environments at once, which undermines the closeness and stability of neighborhoods. Conversely, the isolation of immigrant and racial communities in so-called ghettos and segregated areas tends to maintain, and in situations with racial bias, heighten the connections and solidarity within local groups. When people of the same race or profession live together in these segregated groups, neighborhood feelings often merge with racial conflicts and class interests.

Physical and sentimental distances reinforce each other, and the influences of local distribution of the population participate with the influences of class and race in the evolution of the social organization. Every great city has its racial colonies, like the Chinatowns of San Francisco and New York, the Little Sicily of Chicago, and various other less pronounced types. In addition to these, most cities have their segregated vice districts, like that which until recently existed in Chicago, their rendezvous for criminals of various sorts. Every large city has its occupational suburbs, like the Stockyards in Chicago, and its residential enclaves, like Brookline in Boston, the so-called “Gold Coast” in Chicago, Greenwich Village in New York, each of which has the size and the character of a complete separate town, village, or city, except that its population is a selected one. Undoubtedly the most remarkable of these cities within cities, of which the most interesting characteristic is that they are composed of persons of the same race, or of persons of different races but of the same social class, is East London, with a population of 2,000,000 laborers.

Physical and emotional distances reinforce each other, and the local distribution of the population interacts with class and race influences in shaping social organization. Every major city has its racial neighborhoods, like the Chinatowns of San Francisco and New York, Little Sicily in Chicago, and various other less distinct types. Alongside these, most cities have their segregated vice districts, like the one that existed in Chicago until recently, serving as meeting spots for different types of criminals. Every large city also has its occupational suburbs, like the Stockyards in Chicago, and its residential areas, like Brookline in Boston, the so-called “Gold Coast” in Chicago, and Greenwich Village in New York, each resembling a complete separate town, village, or city, but with a selective population. Undoubtedly, the most striking of these cities within cities, characterized by inhabitants of the same race or of different races but from the same social class, is East London, home to 2,000,000 laborers.

The people of the original East London have now overflowed and crossed the Lea, and spread themselves over the marshes and meadows beyond. This population has created new towns which were formerly rural villages, West Ham, with a population of nearly 300,000; East Ham, with 90,000; Stratford, with its “daughters,” 150,000; and other “hamlets” similarly overgrown. Including these new populations, we have an aggregate of nearly two millions of people. The population is greater than that of Berlin or Vienna, or St. Petersburg, or Philadelphia.

The people of original East London have now expanded and crossed the Lea, spreading into the marshes and meadows beyond. This population has formed new towns that used to be rural villages: West Ham, with nearly 300,000 people; East Ham, with 90,000; Stratford, along with its “daughters,” at 150,000; and other similarly overgrown “hamlets.” Including these new areas, we now have a total population of nearly two million people. This population is larger than that of Berlin, Vienna, St. Petersburg, or Philadelphia.

It is a city full of churches and places of worship, yet there are no cathedrals, either Anglican or Roman; it has a sufficient supply of elementary schools, but it has no public or high school, and it has no colleges for the higher education and no university; the people all read newspapers; yet there is no 11East London paper except of the smaller and local kind.... In the streets there are never seen any private carriages; there is no fashionable quarter ... one meets no ladies in the principal thoroughfares. People, shops, houses, conveyances—all together are stamped with the unmistakable seal of the working class.

It’s a city full of churches and places to worship, but there are no cathedrals, either Anglican or Roman. There are enough elementary schools, but there are no public or high schools, and there are no colleges for higher education and no university. Everyone reads newspapers; however, there is no East London paper except for smaller, local ones.... You never see any private carriages on the streets; there’s no fashionable area... you don’t encounter any ladies on the main streets. People, shops, houses, and transportation—all reflect the clear mark of the working class.

Perhaps the strangest thing of all is this: in a city of two millions of people there are no hotels! That means, of course, that there are no visitors.[6]

Perhaps the strangest thing of all is this: in a city of two million people, there are no hotels! That means, of course, that there are no visitors.[6]

In the older cities of Europe, where the processes of segregation have gone farther, neighborhood distinctions are likely to be more marked than they are in America. East London is a city of a single class, but within the limits of that city the population is segregated again and again by racial, cultural, and vocational interests. Neighborhood sentiment, deeply rooted in local tradition and in local custom, exercises a decisive selective influence upon the populations of the older European cities and shows itself ultimately in a marked way in the characteristics of the inhabitants.

In the older cities of Europe, where segregation has advanced further, neighborhood differences are likely to be more distinct than in America. East London is a city dominated by one class, but within that city, the population is repeatedly divided by race, culture, and job interests. Local attachment, deeply embedded in local traditions and customs, has a significant impact on the populations of these older European cities and ultimately reveals itself in the traits of the residents.

What we want to know of these neighborhoods, racial communities, and segregated city areas, existing within or on the outer rims of great cities, is what we want to know of all other social groups:

What we want to understand about these neighborhoods, racial communities, and segregated areas in or around major cities is what we want to know about all other social groups:

What are the elements of which they are composed?

What are the elements they're made of?

To what extent are they the product of a selective process?

To what extent are they the result of a selective process?

How do people get in and out of the group thus formed?

How do people join and leave the group that's been formed?

What are the relative permanence and stability of their populations?

What is the relative permanence and stability of their populations?

What about the age, sex, and social condition of the people?

What about the age, gender, and social status of the people?

What about the children? How many of them are born, and how many of them remain?

What about the kids? How many of them are born, and how many stay?

What is the history of the neighborhood? What is there in the subconsciousness—in the forgotten or dimly remembered experiences—of this neighborhood which determines its sentiments and attitudes?

What’s the history of this neighborhood? What’s buried in the subconscious—in the forgotten or vaguely recalled experiences—of this neighborhood that shapes its feelings and perspectives?

What is there in clear consciousness, i.e., what are its avowed sentiments, doctrines, etc.?

What is present in clear awareness, meaning what are its stated feelings, beliefs, etc.?

What does it regard as matter of fact? What is news? What is the general run of attention? What models does it imitate and are these within or without the group?

What does it consider to be a fact? What counts as news? What grabs the general attention? What models does it follow, and are these from within the group or outside of it?

12What is the social ritual, i.e., what things must one do in the neighborhood in order to escape being regarded with suspicion or looked upon as peculiar?

12What are the social rules, meaning what actions must one take in the neighborhood to avoid being seen as suspicious or considered unusual?

Who are the leaders? What interests of the neighborhood do they incorporate in themselves and what is the technique by which they exercise control?

Who are the leaders? What interests of the community do they embody, and what methods do they use to maintain control?

II. INDUSTRIAL ORGANIZATION AND THE MORAL ORDER

The ancient city was primarily a fortress, a place of refuge in time of war. The modern city, on the contrary, is primarily a convenience of commerce, and owes its existence to the market place around which it sprang up. Industrial competition and the division of labor, which have probably done most to develop the latent powers of mankind, are possible only upon condition of the existence of markets, of money, and other devices for the facilitation of trade and commerce.

The ancient city was mainly a fortress, a safe haven during wartime. In contrast, the modern city is mainly focused on commerce, and its existence is tied to the marketplace it grew around. Industrial competition and the division of labor, which have likely done the most to unlock humanity's potential, can only exist if there are markets, money, and other tools that facilitate trade and commerce.

An old German adage declares that “city air makes men free” (Stadt Luft macht frei). This is doubtless a reference to the days when the free cities of Germany enjoyed the patronage of the emperor, and laws made the fugitive serf a free man if he succeeded for a year and a day in breathing city air. Law, of itself, could not, however, have made the craftsman free. An open market in which he might sell the products of his labor was a necessary incident of his freedom, and it was the application of the money economy to the relations of master and man that completed the emancipation of the serf.

An old German saying goes, “city air makes people free” (City air sets you free). This likely refers to the times when the free cities of Germany had the support of the emperor, and laws granted freedom to runaway serfs if they could stay in the city for a year and a day. However, simply having laws in place couldn't actually make the craftsman free. An open market where he could sell the products of his work was essential to his freedom, and it was the introduction of a money economy into the relationships between master and worker that fully liberated the serf.

Vocational classes and vocational types.—The old adage which describes the city as the natural environment of the free man still holds so far as the individual man finds in the chances, the diversity of interests and tasks, and in the vast unconscious co-operation of city life the opportunity to choose his own vocation and develop his peculiar individual talents. The city offers a market for the special talents of individual men. Personal competition tends to select for each special task the individual who is best suited to perform it.

Vocational classes and vocational types.—The old saying that the city is the natural habitat of the free person still applies as long as individuals find in the opportunities, the variety of interests and tasks, and in the immense unintentional collaboration of city life the chance to pick their own career and cultivate their unique talents. The city provides a marketplace for the specific talents of individuals. Personal competition tends to identify the person who is most suited for each particular task.

The difference of natural talents in different men is, in reality, much less than we are aware of; and the very different genius which appears to distinguish 13men of different professions, when grown up to maturity, is not upon many occasions so much the cause, as the effect of the division of labour. The difference between the most dissimilar characters, between a philosopher and a common street porter, for example, seems to arise not so much from nature, as from habit, custom, and education. When they came into the world, and for the first six or eight years of their existence, they were perhaps very much alike, and neither their parents nor playfellows could perceive any remarkable difference. About that age, or soon after, they come to be employed in different occupations. The difference of talents comes then to be taken notice of, and widens by degrees, till at last the vanity of the philosopher is willing to acknowledge scarce any resemblance. But without the disposition to truck, barter, and exchange, every man must have procured to himself every necessary and conveniency of life which he wanted. All must have had the same duties to perform, and the same work to do, and there could have been no such difference of employment as could alone give occasion to any great difference of talent....

The difference in natural talents among different people is actually much smaller than we realize; and the distinct skills that seem to set apart individuals in various professions, once they reach adulthood, are often not the cause, but rather the result of the division of labor. The gap between the most contrasting characters, like a philosopher and a common street porter, seems to stem more from habit, custom, and education than from nature. When they entered the world and for the first six or eight years of their lives, they were probably quite similar, and neither their parents nor playmates could see any significant difference. Around that age, or shortly after, they started engaging in different jobs. The difference in talents then begins to be noticed and gradually expands, until the philosopher's pride makes them reluctant to recognize any similarities. However, without the tendency to trade and exchange, every person would need to secure every necessary and convenient aspect of life by themselves. Everyone would have had the same responsibilities to fulfill and the same tasks to complete, leaving no room for any significant difference in work that could solely lead to a major difference in talent.

As it is the power of exchanging that gives occasion to the division of labour, so the extent of this division must always be limited by the extent of that power, or, in other words, by the extent of the market.... There are some sorts of industry, even of the lowest kind, which can be carried on nowhere but in a great town.[7]

As the ability to trade creates opportunities for the division of labor, the depth of that division will always be restricted by the reach of that ability, or in simpler terms, by the size of the market.... There are certain types of industries, even the most basic ones, that can only thrive in a large city.[7]

Success, under conditions of personal competition, depends upon concentration upon some single task, and this concentration stimulates the demand for rational methods, technical devices, and exceptional skill. Exceptional skill, while based on natural talent, requires special preparation, and it has called into existence the trade and professional schools, and finally bureaus for vocational guidance. All of these, either directly or indirectly, serve at once to select and emphasize individual differences.

Success in a competitive environment relies on focusing on a single task, and this focus drives the need for rational methods, technical tools, and outstanding skill. While exceptional skill is rooted in natural talent, it requires specialized training, leading to the establishment of trade and professional schools, and ultimately, vocational guidance services. All of these institutions, whether directly or indirectly, work to identify and highlight individual differences.

Every device which facilitates trade and industry prepares the way for a further division of labor and so tends further to specialize the tasks in which men find their vocations.

Every tool that makes trade and industry easier paves the way for more division of labor, which further specializes the tasks that people choose as their professions.

The outcome of this process is to break down or modify the older social and economic organization of society, which was based on family ties, local associations, on culture, caste, and status, and to 14substitute for it an organization based on occupation and vocational interests.

The goal of this process is to dismantle or change the traditional social and economic structure of society, which relied on family connections, local groups, culture, caste, and social status, and replace it with one based on jobs and professional interests. 14

In the city every vocation, even that of a beggar, tends to assume the character of a profession and the discipline which success in any vocation imposes, together with the associations that it enforces, emphasizes this tendency—the tendency, namely, not merely to specialize, but to rationalize one’s occupation and to develop a specific and conscious technique for carrying it on.

In the city, every job, even being a beggar, tends to take on the qualities of a profession. The discipline required to succeed in any job, along with the connections it creates, highlights this trend—the trend not just to specialize, but to make sense of one’s work and to develop a specific and intentional method for doing it.

The effect of the vocations and the division of labor is to produce, in the first instance, not social groups, but vocational types: the actor, the plumber, and the lumber-jack. The organizations, like the trade and labor unions which men of the same trade or profession form, are based on common interests. In this respect they differ from forms of association like the neighborhood, which are based on contiguity, personal association, and the common ties of humanity. The different trades and professions seem disposed to group themselves in classes, that is to say, the artisan, business, and professional classes. But in the modern democratic state the classes have as yet attained no effective organization. Socialism, founded on an effort to create an organization based on “class consciousness,” has never succeeded, except, perhaps, in Russia, in creating more than a political party.

The impact of jobs and the division of labor is to create, at first, not social groups, but types of workers: the actor, the plumber, and the lumberjack. The organizations that people in the same trade or profession form, like trade and labor unions, are based on shared interests. In this way, they are different from associations like neighborhoods, which are based on proximity, personal relationships, and the common bonds of humanity. Different trades and professions tend to organize themselves into classes, such as the artisan, business, and professional classes. However, in the modern democratic state, these classes have not yet achieved effective organization. Socialism, which aims to create an organization based on “class consciousness,” has generally failed, except perhaps in Russia, to become anything more than a political party.

The effects of the division of labor as a discipline, i.e., as means of molding character, may therefore be best studied in the vocational types it has produced. Among the types which it would be interesting to study are: the shopgirl, the policeman, the peddler, the cabman, the nightwatchman, the clairvoyant, the vaudeville performer, the quack doctor, the bartender, the ward boss, the strike-breaker, the labor agitator, the school teacher, the reporter, the stockbroker, the pawnbroker; all of these are characteristic products of the conditions of city life; each, with its special experience, insight, and point of view determines for each vocational group and for the city as a whole its individuality.

The effects of the division of labor as a field, meaning as a way to shape character, can best be studied through the various job types it has created. Some interesting types to examine include: the shop girl, the police officer, the street vendor, the taxi driver, the night watchman, the fortune teller, the variety show performer, the unlicensed doctor, the bartender, the political boss, the strikebreaker, the labor activist, the teacher, the journalist, the stockbroker, and the pawnbroker; all of these are typical products of urban living conditions. Each one, with its unique experiences, insights, and perspectives, contributes to the distinctiveness of its vocational group and the city as a whole.

15To what extent is the grade of intelligence represented in the different trades and professions dependent upon natural ability?

15How much does the level of intelligence shown in various trades and professions rely on natural ability?

To what extent is intelligence determined by the character of the occupation and the conditions under which it is practiced?

To what extent is intelligence shaped by the nature of the job and the conditions in which it is performed?

To what extent is success in the occupations dependent upon sound judgment and common sense; to what extent upon technical ability?

To what extent is success in jobs reliant on good judgment and common sense; to what extent on technical skills?

Does native ability or special training determine success in the different vocations?

Does natural talent or specialized training determine success in various careers?

What prestige and what prejudices attach to different trades and professions and why?

What status and what biases are associated with different jobs and professions, and why?

Is the choice of the occupation determined by temperamental, by economic, or by sentimental considerations?

Is the choice of a career determined by temperament, by financial factors, or by emotional considerations?

In what occupations do men, in what occupations do women, succeed better, and why?

In which jobs do men do better, and in which jobs do women succeed more, and why is that?

How far is occupation, rather than association, responsible for the mental attitude and moral predilections? Do men in the same profession or trade, but representing different nationalities and different cultural groups, hold characteristic and identical opinions?

How much is occupation, instead of just association, responsible for our mindset and moral preferences? Do people in the same profession or trade, but from different nationalities and cultural backgrounds, share similar and distinct opinions?

To what extent is the social or political creed, that is, socialism, anarchism, syndicalism, etc., determined by occupation? by temperament?

To what extent is social or political belief, like socialism, anarchism, syndicalism, etc., shaped by occupation? By personality?

To what extent have social doctrine and social idealism superseded and taken the place of religious faith in the different occupations, and why?

To what extent have social doctrine and social idealism replaced religious faith in various professions, and why?

Do social classes tend to assume the character of cultural groups? That is to say, do the classes tend to acquire the exclusiveness and independence of a caste or nationality; or is each class always dependent upon the existence of a corresponding class?

Do social classes tend to act like cultural groups? In other words, do classes tend to develop the exclusivity and independence of a caste or nationality, or is each class always reliant on the existence of a corresponding class?

To what extent do children follow the vocations of their parents and why?

To what extent do children pursue careers like their parents, and why?

To what extent do individuals move from one class to another, and how does this fact modify the character of class relationships?

To what extent do people move from one class to another, and how does this change the nature of class relationships?

News and the mobility of the social group.—The division of labor, in making individual success dependent upon concentration upon a special task, has had the effect of increasing the interdependence of the different vocations. A social organization is thus created in which the individual becomes increasingly dependent upon the community of which he is an integral part. The effect, under conditions of personal competition, of this increasing interdependence of the parts is to create in the industrial organization as a whole a 16certain sort of social solidarity, but a solidarity based, not on sentiment and habit, but on community of interests.

News and the mobility of the social group.—The division of labor, which makes individual success reliant on focusing on a specific task, has resulted in greater interdependence among different professions. This builds a social structure where individuals become more reliant on the community they are a part of. The outcome, in a context of personal competition, of this growing interdependence is that it fosters a certain type of social solidarity within the industrial organization as a whole, but this solidarity is founded not on feelings and routines, but on shared interests. 16

In the sense in which the terms are here used, sentiment is the more concrete, interest the more abstract, term. We may cherish a sentiment for a person, a place, or any object whatsoever. It may be a sentiment of aversion, or a sentiment of possession. But to possess or to be possessed by a sentiment for, or in regard to, anything means that we are incapable of acting toward it in a thoroughly rational way. It means that the object of our sentiment corresponds in some special way to some inherited or acquired disposition. Such a disposition is the affection of a mother for her child, which is instinctive. Or even the feeling she may have for the child’s empty cradle, which is acquired.

In the way these terms are used here, sentiment is more specific, while interest is more abstract. We can have a sentiment for a person, a place, or any object. This can be a feeling of dislike or a feeling of ownership. However, to have or be influenced by a sentiment towards anything means we're not able to act toward it completely rationally. It indicates that the object of our sentiment connects in some unique way to a natural or learned tendency. An example of such a tendency is a mother’s instinctive love for her child, or even the emotional attachment she might feel for the child’s empty cradle, which is learned.

The existence of a sentimental attitude indicates that there are motives for action of which the individual who is moved by them is not wholly conscious; motives over which he has only a partial control. Every sentiment has a history, either in the experience of the individual, or in the experience of the race, but the person who acts on that sentiment may not be aware of the history.

The presence of a sentimental attitude shows that there are reasons for actions that the person affected by them isn't fully aware of; reasons that they only have partial control over. Every sentiment has a background, either from the person's own experience or from the collective experience of humanity, but the individual acting on that sentiment might not know that background.

Interests are directed less toward specific objects than toward the ends which this or that particular object at one time or another embodies. Interests imply, therefore, the existence of means and a consciousness of the distinction between means and ends. Our sentiments are related to our prejudices, and prejudices may attach to anything—persons, races, as well as inanimate things. Prejudices are related also to taboos, and so tend to maintain “social distances” and the existing social organization. Sentiment and prejudice are elementary forms of conservatism. Our interests are rational and mobile, and make for change.

Interests are less focused on specific objects and more on the goals that different objects represent at various times. This means that interests rely on having the right tools and an understanding of the difference between means and ends. Our feelings are connected to our biases, which can be directed at anything—people, races, as well as non-living things. Biases are also linked to taboos, which help to preserve “social distances” and the current social structure. Feelings and biases are basic forms of conservatism. Our interests are logical and adaptable, promoting change.

Money is the cardinal device by which values have become rationalized and sentiments have been replaced by interests. It is just because we feel no personal and no sentimental attitude toward our money, such as we do toward, for example, our home, that 17money becomes a valuable means of exchange. We will be interested in acquiring a certain amount of money in order to achieve a certain purpose, but provided that purpose may be achieved in any other way we are likely to be just as well satisfied. It is only the miser who becomes sentimental about money, and in that case he is likely to prefer one sort of money, say gold, to another, irrespective of its value. In this case the value of gold is determined by personal sentiment rather than by reason.

Money is the main tool that has turned values into something logical and replaced feelings with self-interest. We don’t have a personal or sentimental attachment to our money like we do to, for example, our home, which is why money works well as a means of exchange. We may want a specific amount of money to achieve a goal, but if that goal can be reached in another way, we’re likely just as satisfied. It's only the miser who becomes sentimental about money, and even then, they might favor one type of money, like gold, over another, regardless of its actual value. In this case, the value of gold is based on personal feelings rather than logic.

An organization which is composed of competing individuals and of competing groups of individuals is in a state of unstable equilibrium, and this equilibrium can be maintained only by a process of continuous readjustment. This aspect of social life and this type of social organization are best represented in the world of business which is the special object of investigation of political economy.

An organization made up of competing individuals and groups is in a constant state of unstable balance, and this balance can only be kept through ongoing adjustments. This aspect of social life and this kind of social organization are best illustrated in the business world, which is the main focus of political economy research.

The extension of industrial organization, which is based on the impersonal relations defined by money, has gone forward hand in hand with an increasing mobility of the population. The laboring man and the artisan fitted to perform a specific task are compelled, under the conditions created by city life, to move from one region to another in search of the particular kind of employment which they are fitted to perform. The tide of immigration which moves back and forth between Europe and America is to some extent a measure of this same mobility.[8]

The growth of industrial organization, which relies on impersonal relationships defined by money, has progressed alongside a rising mobility of the population. Workers and skilled artisans who are suited for specific tasks are forced, due to the demands of city life, to relocate from one area to another in search of the particular jobs they are qualified for. The flow of immigration between Europe and America reflects this same mobility to some degree.[8]

On the other hand, the tradesman, the manufacturer, the professional man, the specialist in every vocation, seeks his clients as the difficulties of travel and communication decrease over an ever widening area of territory. This is another way in which the mobility of the population may be measured. However, mobility in an individual or in a population is measured, not merely by change of location, but rather by the number and variety of the stimulations to which the individual or the population responds. Mobility depends, 18not merely upon transportation, but upon communication. Education and the ability to read, the extension of the money economy to an ever increasing number of the interests of life, in so far as it has tended to depersonalize social relations, has at the same time vastly increased the mobility of modern peoples.

On the other hand, tradespeople, manufacturers, professionals, and specialists in every field are looking for clients as travel and communication become easier over a wider area. This is another way to measure how mobile a population is. However, mobility—whether in an individual or a group—is not just about changing locations; it’s also about the number and variety of stimuli that the individual or group responds to. Mobility relies not just on transportation, but on communication as well. Education and literacy, along with the expansion of the money economy into more aspects of life, have tended to depersonalize social relationships, while also greatly increasing the mobility of modern societies. 18

The term “mobility,” like its correlative, “isolation,” covers a wide range of phenomena. It may represent at the same time a character and a condition. As isolation may be due to the existence of purely physical barriers to communication, or to a peculiarity of temperament and a lack of education, so mobility may be a consequence of the natural means of communication or of an agreeable manner and a college education.

The term “mobility,” similar to its counterpart “isolation,” refers to a broad spectrum of experiences. It can refer to both a trait and a state of being. Just as isolation can stem from physical barriers to communication or from individual temperament and a lack of education, mobility can arise from natural communication methods or from a friendly demeanor and a college education.

It is now clearly recognized that what we ordinarily call a lack of intelligence in individuals, races, and communities is frequently a result of isolation. On the other hand, the mobility of a population is unquestionably a very large factor in its intellectual development.

It is now widely accepted that what we usually refer to as a lack of intelligence in individuals, races, and communities is often due to isolation. Conversely, the movement of a population is undoubtedly a significant factor in its intellectual growth.

There is an intimate connection between the immobility of the primitive man and his so-called inability to use abstract ideas. The knowledge which a peasant ordinarily possesses, from the very nature of his occupation is, concrete and personal. He knows individually and personally every member of the flock he tends. He becomes in the course of years so attached to the land he tills that the mere transposition from the strip of soil on which he has grown up to another with which he is less intimately acquainted is felt by him as a personal loss. For such a man the neighboring valley, or even the strip of land at the other end of the village is in a certain sense alien territory. A large part of the peasant’s efficiency as an agricultural laborer depends upon this intimate and personal acquaintance with the idiosyncrasies of a single plot of land to the care of which he has been bred. It is apparent that, under conditions like these, very little of the peasant’s practical knowledge will take the abstract form of scientific generalization. He thinks in concrete terms because he knows and needs no other.

There is a close connection between the immobility of primitive man and his so-called inability to use abstract ideas. The knowledge that a peasant typically has, given the nature of his work, is concrete and personal. He knows each member of the flock he tends on an individual level. Over the years, he becomes so attached to the land he works that moving from the strip of soil he has known all his life to another one he is less familiar with feels like a personal loss. For this man, the nearby valley, or even the piece of land at the other end of the village, feels like foreign territory. A significant part of a peasant's effectiveness as a farmworker relies on this deep and personal understanding of the quirks of a specific plot of land he has been raised to care for. It's clear that, under such conditions, very little of the peasant's practical knowledge will take the abstract form of scientific generalization. He thinks in concrete terms because that’s all he knows and needs.

On the other hand, the intellectual characteristics of the Jew and his generally recognized interest in abstract and radical ideas are unquestionably connected with the fact that the Jews are, before all else, a city folk. The “Wandering Jew” acquires abstract terms with which to describe the various scenes which he visits. His knowledge of the world is based upon identities and differences, that is to say, on analysis and classification. Reared in intimate association with the bustle and business of the market place, constantly intent on the shrewd and fascinating game of buying and selling, in which he employs 19that most interesting of abstractions, money, he has neither opportunity nor inclination to cultivate that intimate attachment to places and persons which is characteristic of the immobile person.[9]

On the other hand, the intellectual traits of Jewish people and their well-known interest in abstract and radical ideas are definitely connected to the fact that, above all, Jews are city dwellers. The “Wandering Jew” picks up abstract terms to describe the different places he visits. His understanding of the world relies on recognizing similarities and differences, which means he focuses on analysis and classification. Raised in close contact with the hustle and bustle of the marketplace, always engaged in the clever and intriguing game of buying and selling—using that most fascinating of abstractions, money—he lacks both the opportunity and the desire to develop the deep connections to places and people that are typical of those who are more settled.19[9]

Concentration of populations in cities, the wider markets, the division of labor, the concentration of individuals and groups on special tasks, have continually changed the material conditions of life, and in doing this have made readjustments to novel conditions increasingly necessary. Out of this necessity there have grown up a number of special organizations which exist for the special purpose of facilitating these readjustments. The market which brought the modern city into existence is one of these devices. More interesting, however, are the exchanges, particularly the stock exchange and the board of trade, where prices are constantly being made in response to changes, or rather the reports of changes, in economic conditions all over the world.

The concentration of people in cities, larger markets, the division of labor, and the focus of individuals and groups on specific tasks have continually changed the material conditions of life. This has made it increasingly necessary to adjust to new circumstances. As a result, a number of specialized organizations have emerged to help facilitate these adjustments. The market that gave rise to the modern city is one of these mechanisms. Even more interesting are the exchanges, especially the stock exchange and the board of trade, where prices are constantly set in response to changes, or rather reports of changes, in economic conditions globally.

These reports, so far as they are calculated to cause readjustments, have the character of what we call news. It is the existence of a critical situation which converts what were otherwise mere information into news. Where there is an issue at stake, where, in short, there is crisis, there information which might affect the outcome one way or another becomes “live matter,” as the newspaper men say. Live matter is news; dead matter is mere information.

These reports, to the extent that they lead to changes, are what we consider news. It's the presence of a critical situation that turns what would otherwise be just information into news. When there's something at stake, or in short, when there's a crisis, the information that could impact the outcome in any way becomes “live matter,” as journalists put it. Live matter is news; dead matter is just information.

What is the relation of mobility to suggestion, imitation, etc.?

What is the connection between mobility and suggestion, imitation, etc.?

What are the practical devices by which suggestibility and mobility are increased in a community or in an individual?

What are the practical tools that enhance suggestibility and mobility in a community or an individual?

Are there pathological conditions in communities corresponding to hysteria in individuals? If so, how are they produced and how controlled?

Are there unhealthy conditions in communities that match hysteria in individuals? If so, how do they occur and how can they be managed?

To what extent is fashion an indication of mobility?

To what extent does fashion indicate social mobility?

What is the difference in the manner in which fashions and customs are transmitted?

What’s the difference in how fashions and customs are passed down?

What is social unrest, and what are the conditions under which it manifests itself?

What is social unrest, and what conditions lead to its emergence?

What are the characteristics of a progressive, what the characteristics of a static, community in respect to its resistance to novel suggestions?

What are the traits of a progressive community compared to those of a static community when it comes to their openness to new ideas?

20What mental characteristics of the gypsy, of the hobo, and of the nomad generally can be traced to these nomadic habits?

20What mental traits of the gypsy, the hobo, and the nomad can typically be linked to their nomadic lifestyle?

The stock exchanges and the mob.—The exchanges, upon which we may watch the fluctuation of prices in response to the news of economic conditions in different parts of the world, are typical. Similar readjustments are taking place in every department of social life, where, however, the devices for making these readjustments are not so complete and perfect. For example, the professional and trade papers, which keep the professions and the trades informed in regard to new methods, experiences, and devices, serve to keep the members of these trades and professions abreast of the times, which means that they facilitate readjustments to changing conditions.

The stock exchanges and the mob.—The exchanges, where we can see price changes based on news about economic situations around the world, are typical. Similar adjustments are happening in every area of social life, although the tools for making these adjustments aren’t as developed or efficient. For instance, the professional and trade publications that keep those in various fields informed about new methods, experiences, and tools help their members stay current, which means they make it easier to adapt to changing conditions.

There is, however, this important distinction to be made: Competition in the exchanges is more intense; changes are more rapid and, as far as the individuals directly concerned, more momentous. In contrast with such a constellation of forces as we find on the exchanges, where competing dealers meet to buy and sell, so mobile a form of social organization as the crowd and the mob exhibits a relative stability.

There is, however, this important distinction to be made: Competition in the exchanges is more intense; changes happen more quickly and, for the individuals directly involved, are more significant. In contrast to the dynamic forces present on the exchanges, where competing dealers gather to buy and sell, the crowd and the mob display a relatively stable form of social organization.

It is a commonplace that decisive factors in the movements of crowds, as in the fluctuations of markets, are psychologic. This means that among the individuals who make up the crowd, or who compose the public which participates in the movements reflected in the market, a condition of instability exists which corresponds to what has been defined elsewhere as crisis. It is true of the exchanges, as it is of crowds, that the situation they represent is always critical, that is to say, the tensions are such that a slight cause may precipitate an enormous effect. The current euphemism, “the psychological moment,” defines such a critical condition.

It's commonly understood that the key factors in crowd behavior, just like in market fluctuations, are psychological. This means that within the group of individuals making up the crowd or participating in market movements, there is a state of instability similar to what has been described as a crisis. Just like crowds, the exchanges reflect a situation that is always precarious, meaning the tensions are such that a minor trigger can lead to a significant outcome. The current term “the psychological moment” captures this critical condition.

Psychological moments may arise in any social situation, but they occur more frequently in a society which has acquired a high state of mobility. They occur more frequently in a society where education is general, where railways, telegraph, and the printing 21press have become an indispensable part of the social economy. They occur more frequently in cities than in smaller communities. In the crowd and the public every moment may be said to be “psychological.”

Psychological moments can happen in any social setting, but they occur more often in a society that experiences high mobility. They happen more frequently in a society with widespread education, where railways, telegraphs, and the printing press have become essential to the social economy. They are more common in cities than in smaller communities. In a crowd or public space, every moment can be considered “psychological.”

Crisis may be said to be the normal condition on the exchanges. What are called financial crises are merely an extension of this critical condition to the larger business community. Financial panics which sometimes follow upon financial crises are a precipitate of this critical condition.

Crisis can be seen as the usual state of affairs in the markets. What we refer to as financial crises are simply a widening of this critical situation to the broader business community. Financial panics that sometimes occur after financial crises are a direct result of this critical state.

The fascinating thing about the study of crises, as of crowds, is that in so far as they are in fact due to psychological causes, that is, in so far as they are the result of the mobility of the communities in which they occur, they can be controlled. The evidence for this is the fact that they can be manipulated, and there is abundant evidence of manipulation in the transactions of the stock market. The evidence for the manipulation of crowds is less accessible. Labor organizations have, however, known how to develop a pretty definite technique for the instigation and control of strikes. The Salvation Army has worked out a book of tactics which is very largely devoted to the handling of street crowds; and professional revivalists, like Billy Sunday, have an elaborate technique for conducting their revivals.

The interesting part about studying crises, like crowds, is that if they are caused by psychological factors—that is, if they stem from the changing nature of the communities where they happen—they can actually be controlled. This is supported by the fact that they can be influenced, and there's plenty of evidence of such manipulation in stock market activities. The proof of crowd manipulation is less clear-cut. However, labor unions have developed quite a clear technique for starting and managing strikes. The Salvation Army has created a manual focused largely on managing street crowds, and professional revivalists, like Billy Sunday, have a detailed approach for running their revivals.

Under the title of collective psychology much has been written in recent years in regard to crowds and kindred phenomena of social life. Most that has been written thus far has been based upon general observation and almost no systematic methods exist for the study of this type of social organization. The practical methods which practical men like the political boss, the labor agitator, the stock-exchange speculator, and others have worked out for the control and manipulation of the public and the crowd furnish a body of materials from which it is possible to make a more detailed, a more intimate study of what may be called, in order to distinguish it from that of more highly organized groups, collective behavior.

Under the title of collective psychology, a lot has been written in recent years about crowds and similar aspects of social life. Most of what has been written so far is based on general observation, and there are almost no systematic methods for studying this type of social organization. The practical approaches that people like political bosses, labor activists, stock-market speculators, and others have developed to control and influence the public and crowds provide a foundation for a more detailed and nuanced study of what can be called, to differentiate it from more organized groups, collective behavior.

22The city, and particularly the great city, in which more than elsewhere human relations are likely to be impersonal and rational, defined in terms of interest and in terms of cash, is in a very real sense a laboratory for the investigation of collective behavior. Strikes and minor revolutionary movements are endemic in the urban environment. Cities, and particularly the great cities, are in unstable equilibrium. The result is that the vast casual and mobile aggregations which constitute our urban populations are in a state of perpetual agitation, swept by every new wind of doctrine, subject to constant alarms, and in consequence the community is in a chronic condition of crisis.

22The city, especially the major ones, where human interactions are often impersonal and driven by practical interests and money, serves as a real-life lab for studying group behavior. Strikes and small-scale revolutions are common in urban areas. Cities, particularly large ones, are always in a state of unstable balance. As a result, the vast, casual, and mobile groups that make up our urban populations are constantly restless, influenced by every new idea, subject to constant alarm, and this leads to the community being in a perpetual state of crisis.

What has been said suggests first of all the importance of a more detailed and fundamental study of collective behavior. The questions which follow will perhaps suggest lines of investigation that could be followed profitably by students of urban life.

What has been mentioned highlights the need for a more in-depth and basic study of group behavior. The questions that follow might point to areas of research that could be valuable for students studying urban life.

What is the psychology of crisis? What is the cycle of events involved in the evolution of a crisis, political or economic?

What is the psychology behind a crisis? What are the series of events that occur during the development of a crisis, whether political or economic?

To what extent may the parliamentary system, including the electoral system, be regarded as an attempt to regularize revolution and to meet and control crises?

To what extent can the parliamentary system, including the electoral system, be seen as an effort to normalize revolutions and address and manage crises?

To what extent are mob violence, strikes, and radical political movements the results of the same general conditions that provoke financial panics, real estate booms, and mass movements in the population generally?

To what extent are mob violence, strikes, and radical political movements the results of the same general conditions that cause financial panics, real estate booms, and mass movements in the population as a whole?

To what extent are the existing unstable equilibrium and social ferment due to the extent and speed of economic changes as reflected in the stock exchange?

To what degree are the current unstable equilibrium and social unrest caused by the scale and pace of economic changes as seen in the stock market?

What are the effects of the extension of communication and of news upon fluctuations in the stock market and economic changes generally?

What impact do the expansion of communication and news have on stock market fluctuations and economic changes in general?

Does the scale of stocks on the exchanges tend to exaggerate the fluctuations in the market, or to stabilize them?

Does the volume of stocks on the exchanges tend to magnify the market fluctuations or stabilize them?

Do the reports in the newspapers, so far as they represent the facts, tend to speed up social changes, or to stabilize a movement already in progress?

Do the reports in the newspapers, as far as they reflect the facts, help accelerate social changes or support a movement that’s already underway?

What is the effect of propaganda and rumor, in cases where the sources of accurate information are cut off?

What happens with propaganda and rumors when reliable information sources are shut down?

To what extent can fluctuations of the stock market be controlled by formal regulation?

To what extent can the ups and downs of the stock market be managed by formal regulations?

23To what extent can social changes, strikes, and revolutionary movements be controlled by the censorship?

23How much can social changes, strikes, and revolutionary movements be managed by censorship?

To what extent can the scientific forecasting of economic and social changes exercise a useful control over the trend of prices and of events?

To what extent can scientific predictions of economic and social changes provide effective control over price trends and events?

To what extent can the prices recorded by the stock exchange be compared with public opinion as recorded by the newspaper?

To what extent can the prices listed on the stock exchange be compared to public opinion as reported by the newspaper?

To what extent can the city, which responds more quickly and more decisively to changing events, be regarded as nerve centers of the social organism?

To what extent can a city that reacts faster and more decisively to changing events be considered a nerve center of the social organism?

III. SECONDARY RELATIONS AND SOCIAL CONTROL

Modern methods of urban transportation and communication—the electric railway, the automobile, the telephone, and the radio—have silently and rapidly changed in recent years the social and industrial organization of the modern city. They have been the means of concentrating traffic in the business districts, have changed the whole character of retail trade, multiplying the residence suburbs and making the department store possible. These changes in the industrial organization and in the distribution of population have been accompanied by corresponding changes in the habits, sentiments, and character of the urban population.

Modern methods of urban transportation and communication—the electric train, the car, the phone, and the radio—have quietly and quickly transformed the social and industrial structure of today’s cities in recent years. They have concentrated traffic in business areas, altered the nature of retail, increased the number of suburban homes, and made department stores a reality. These shifts in industry and population distribution have brought about similar changes in the habits, feelings, and character of city dwellers.

The general nature of these changes is indicated by the fact that the growth of cities has been accompanied by the substitution of indirect, “secondary,” for direct, face-to-face, “primary” relations in the associations of individuals in the community.

The overall nature of these changes is shown by the fact that as cities have grown, indirect, “secondary” relationships have replaced direct, face-to-face, “primary” connections among individuals in the community.

By primary groups I mean those characterized by intimate face-to-face association and co-operation. They are primary in several senses, but chiefly in that they are fundamental in forming the social nature and ideals of the individual. The result of intimate association, psychologically, is a certain fusion of individualities in a common whole, so that one’s very self, for many purposes at least, is the common life and purpose of the group. Perhaps the simplest way of describing this wholeness is by saying that it is a “we”; it involves the sort of sympathy and mutual identification for which “we” is the natural expression. One lives in the feeling of the whole and finds the chief aims of his will in that feeling....[10]

By primary groups, I mean those defined by close, face-to-face interactions and collaboration. They are primary in several ways, but mainly because they play a crucial role in shaping an individual's social nature and ideals. The result of this close connection, psychologically, is a merging of identities into a common whole, so that one’s very self, at least for many purposes, is the shared life and goals of the group. The simplest way to describe this sense of wholeness is to refer to it as a “we”; it includes the kind of empathy and mutual understanding for which “we” is the natural expression. One resides in the feeling of the whole and finds the primary goals of their will in that feeling...[10]

24Touch and sight, physical contact, are the basis for the first and most elementary human relationships. Mother and child, husband and wife, father and son, master and servant, kinsman and neighbor, minister, physician, and teacher—these are the most intimate and real relationships of life, and in the small community they are practically inclusive.

24 Touch and sight, physical connection, are the foundation for the first and most basic human relationships. Mother and child, husband and wife, father and son, employer and employee, family and neighbor, minister, doctor, and teacher—these are the closest and most genuine relationships in life, and in a small community, they are essentially all-encompassing.

The interactions which take place among the members of a community so constituted are immediate and unreflecting. Intercourse is carried on largely within the region of instinct and feeling. Social control arises, for the most part spontaneously, in direct response to personal influences and public sentiment. It is the result of a personal accommodation, rather than the formulation of a rational and abstract principle.

The interactions among the members of such a community are direct and instinctive. Communication happens mainly through instinct and emotion. Social control mostly emerges spontaneously, directly responding to personal influences and public opinion. It results from personal adjustment rather than the development of a logical and abstract principle.

The church, the school, and the family.—In a great city, where the population is unstable, where parents and children are employed out of the house and often in distant parts of the city, where thousands of people live side by side for years without so much as a bowing acquaintance, these intimate relationships of the primary group are weakened and the moral order which rested upon them is gradually dissolved.

The church, the school, and the family.—In a big city, where the population is constantly changing, where parents and kids work away from home and often in far parts of the city, where thousands of people live next to each other for years without even a nod of recognition, these close relationships within the primary group become weaker and the moral order that relied on them gradually disappears.

Under the disintegrating influences of city life most of our traditional institutions, the church, the school, and the family, have been greatly modified. The school, for example, has taken over some of the functions of the family. It is around the public school and its solicitude for the moral and physical welfare of the children that something like a new neighborhood and community spirit tends to get itself organized.

Under the breaking down effects of city life, many of our traditional institutions, like the church, the school, and the family, have changed significantly. For instance, the school has taken on some of the roles of the family. It is around the public school and its focus on the moral and physical well-being of children that a new neighborhood and community spirit tends to form.

The church, on the other hand, which has lost much of its influence since the printed page has so largely taken the place of the pulpit in the interpretation of life, seems at present to be in process of readjustment to the new conditions.

The church, on the other hand, which has lost much of its influence since the printed page has largely replaced the pulpit in interpreting life, currently seems to be adjusting to the new conditions.

It is important that the church, the school, and the family should be studied from the point of view of this readjustment to the conditions of city life.

It’s important to look at the church, the school, and the family in light of how they adapt to city life.

25What changes have taken place in recent years in the family sentiments? in the attitudes of husbands toward wives? of wives toward husbands? of children toward parents, etc.?

25What changes have occurred in recent years in family feelings? In the attitudes of husbands towards wives? Of wives towards husbands? Of children towards parents, etc.?

What do the records of the juvenile and morals courts indicate in regard to this matter?

What do the records from the juvenile and morals courts say about this issue?

In what regions of social life have the mores on the subject of the family life changed most?

In which areas of social life have the norms regarding family life changed the most?

To what extent have these changes taken place in response to the influences of the city environment?

To what extent have these changes happened because of the influences of the city environment?

Similarly, investigations might be carried on with reference to the school and the church. Here, too, there is a changed attitude and changed policy in response to a changed environment. This is important because it is, in the last analysis, upon these institutions in which the immediate and vital interests of life find a corporate expression that social organization ultimately rests.

Similarly, studies could be conducted regarding schools and churches. In these cases as well, there is a shifting attitude and a new approach in response to a changed environment. This matters because, ultimately, it is these institutions where the immediate and essential aspects of life are collectively expressed that social organization fundamentally relies on.

It is probably the breaking down of local attachments and the weakening of the restraints and inhibitions of the primary group, under the influence of the urban environment, which are largely responsible for the increase of vice and crime in great cities. It would be interesting in this connection to determine by investigation how far the increase in crime keeps pace with the increasing mobility of the population and to what extent this mobility is a function of the growth of population. It is from this point of view that we should seek to interpret all those statistics which register the disintegration of the moral order, for example, the statistics of divorce, of truancy, and of crime.

It seems that the breakdown of local connections and the weakening of the limits and restrictions of close-knit groups, influenced by urban life, are mainly responsible for the rise in vice and crime in large cities. It would be interesting to investigate how much the increase in crime correlates with the growing mobility of the population and to what extent this mobility is linked to population growth. From this perspective, we should interpret all the statistics that reflect the breakdown of moral order, such as divorce rates, truancy rates, and crime statistics.

What is the effect of ownership of property, particularly of the home, on truancy, on divorce, and on crime?

What impact does owning property, especially a home, have on skipping school, divorce rates, and crime?

In what regions and classes are certain kinds of crime endemic?

In which areas and social classes are certain types of crime common?

In what classes does divorce occur most frequently? What is the difference in this respect between farmers and, say, actors?

In which groups does divorce happen most often? How does this differ between farmers and, for example, actors?

To what extent in any given racial group, for example, the Italians in New York or the Poles in Chicago, do parents and children live in the same world, speak the same language, and share the same ideas, and how far do the conditions found account for juvenile delinquency in that particular group?

To what extent in any given racial group, for example, the Italians in New York or the Poles in Chicago, do parents and children live in the same world, speak the same language, and share the same ideas, and how far do the conditions found account for juvenile delinquency in that particular group?

How far are the home mores responsible for criminal manifestations of an immigrant group?

How much are the family values responsible for the criminal behavior of an immigrant group?

26Crisis and the courts.—It is characteristic of city life that all sorts of people meet and mingle together who never fully comprehend one another. The anarchist and the club man, the priest and the Levite, the actor and the missionary who touch elbows on the street still live in totally different worlds. So complete is the segregation of vocational classes that it is possible within the limits of the city to live in an isolation almost as complete as that of some remote rural community.

26Crisis and the courts.—In city life, all kinds of people come together and interact without truly understanding each other. The anarchist and the socialite, the priest and the Levite, the actor and the missionary may brush against one another on the street, yet they inhabit completely different worlds. The separation between different professions is so pronounced that it's possible to live in the city in a kind of isolation that’s nearly as complete as that found in some distant rural community.

Walter Besant tells the following anecdote of his experience as editor of the People’s Palace Journal:

Walter Besant shares this story from his time as editor of the People’s Palace Journal:

In that capacity I endeavored to encourage literary effort, in the hope of lighting upon some unknown and latent genius. The readers of the Journal were the members of the various classes connected with the educational side of the place. They were young clerks chiefly—some of them very good fellows. They had a debating society which I attended from time to time. Alas! They carried on their debates in an ignorance the most profound, the most unconscious, and the most satisfied. I endeavored to persuade them that it was desirable at least to master the facts of the case before they spoke. In vain. Then I proposed subjects for essays, and offered prizes for verses. I discovered, to my amazement, that among all the thousands of these young people, lads and girls, there was not discoverable the least rudimentary indication of any literary power whatever. In all other towns there are young people who nourish literary ambitions, with some measure of literary ability. How should there be any in this town, where there were no books, no papers, no journals, and, at that time, no free libraries?[11]

In that role, I tried to encourage literary creativity, hoping to find some hidden talent. The readers of the Journal were mainly young clerks connected to the educational side of the place—some of them were really great guys. They had a debating society that I occasionally attended. Unfortunately, their debates were marked by a deep, unaware, and content ignorance. I tried to convince them that it was at least important to understand the facts before they spoke. It was pointless. I then suggested topics for essays and offered prizes for poetry. To my surprise, I found that among all the thousands of these young people, both boys and girls, there was no sign of any literary talent whatsoever. In other towns, you can find young people with literary aspirations and some degree of skill. But how could there be any here, where there were no books, no newspapers, no journals, and at that time, no free libraries?[11]

In the immigrant colonies which are now well established in every large city, foreign populations live in an isolation which is different from that of the population of East London, but in some respects more complete.

In the immigrant communities that are now well-established in every major city, foreign populations live in a kind of isolation that differs from that of East London, but in some ways, it’s even more complete.

The difference is that each one of these little colonies has a more or less independent political and social organization of its own, and is the center of a more or less vigorous nationalist propaganda. For example, each one of these groups has one or more papers printed in its own language. In New York City there were, a few years ago, 27270 publications, most of them supported by the local population, printed in 23 different languages. In Chicago there were 19 daily papers published in 7 foreign languages with a combined daily circulation of 368,000 papers.

The difference is that each of these small communities has its own fairly independent political and social structure and serves as a center for more or less active nationalist campaigns. For instance, each of these groups has one or more newspapers printed in their own language. A few years ago in New York City, there were 27270 publications, most of which were supported by the local population, printed in 23 different languages. In Chicago, there were 19 daily newspapers published in 7 foreign languages, with a total daily circulation of 368,000 copies.

Under these conditions the social ritual and the moral order which these immigrants brought with them from their native countries have succeeded in maintaining themselves for a considerable time under the influences of the American environment. Social control, based on the home mores, breaks down, however, in the second generation.

Under these conditions, the social rituals and moral values that these immigrants brought from their home countries have managed to persist for quite a while despite the influences of American culture. However, social control based on traditional home values starts to diminish in the second generation.

We may express the relation of the city to this fact in general terms by saying that the effect of the urban environment is to intensify all effects of crisis.

We can generally describe the connection between the city and this fact by saying that the urban environment amplifies all impacts of a crisis.

The term “crisis” is not to be understood in a violent sense. It is involved in any disturbance of habit. There is a crisis in the boy’s life when he leaves home. The emancipation of the Negro and the immigration of the European peasant are group crises. Any strain of crisis involves three possible changes: greater fitness, reduced efficiency, or death. In biological terms, “survival” means successful adjustment to crisis, accompanied typically by a modification of structure. In man it means mental stimulation and greater intelligence, or mental depression, in case of failure.[12]

The term “crisis” shouldn’t be taken as something violent. It refers to any disruption of routine. A boy experiences a crisis when he moves out of his home. The liberation of Black people and the migration of European farmers represent group crises. Any kind of crisis presents three potential outcomes: improved adaptability, decreased performance, or failure. In biological terms, “survival” refers to the successful adaptation to a crisis, often involving some structural change. For humans, it means either mental stimulation and increased intelligence or mental decline if one fails. [12]

Under the conditions imposed by city life in which individuals and groups of individuals, widely removed in sympathy and understanding, live together under conditions of interdependence, if not of intimacy, the conditions of social control are greatly altered and the difficulties increased.

Under the circumstances created by city life—where individuals and groups, often lacking empathy and understanding, coexist in a state of interdependence, if not closeness—the nature of social control changes significantly, and the challenges are heightened.

The problem thus created is usually characterized as one of “assimilation.” It is assumed that the reason for rapid increase of crime in our large cities is due to the fact that the foreign element in our population has not succeeded in assimilating American culture and does not conform to the American mores. This would be 28interesting, if true, but the facts seem to suggest that perhaps the truth must be sought in the opposite direction.

The problem created here is often referred to as “assimilation.” It’s assumed that the rise in crime in our big cities is because the foreign population hasn’t managed to adopt American culture and doesn’t follow American social norms. This would be interesting if it were true, but the facts seem to indicate that the truth might actually be in the opposite direction. 28

One of the most important facts established by the investigation concerns the American-born children of immigrants—the “second generation.” The records of convictions in the New York Court of General Sessions during the period from October 1, 1908, to June 30, 1909, and of all commitments to Massachusetts penal institutions, except those to the state farm, during the year ending September 30, 1909, form the basis of this analysis of the criminal tendencies of the second generation.

One of the key findings from the investigation relates to American-born children of immigrants—the “second generation.” The data on convictions in the New York Court of General Sessions from October 1, 1908, to June 30, 1909, along with records of all commitments to Massachusetts penal institutions, except those to the state farm, during the year ending September 30, 1909, serves as the foundation for this analysis of the criminal behaviors of the second generation.

From these records it appears that a clear tendency exists on the part of the second generation to differ from the first or immigrant generation in the character of its criminality. It also appears that this difference is much more frequently in the direction of the criminality of the American-born of non-immigrant parentage than it is in the opposite direction. This means that the movement of the second-generation crime is away from the crimes peculiar to immigrants and toward those of the American of native parentage. Sometimes this movement has carried second-generation criminality even beyond that of the native-born of native parentage. Of the second-generation groups submitted to this comparison, one maintains a constant adherence to the general rule above referred to, while all the others at some point fail to follow it. This unique group is the Irish second generation.[13]

From these records, it seems that there's a clear trend among the second generation to differ from the first or immigrant generation in the nature of their criminal behavior. It also looks like this difference is much more often aligned with the crimes of American-born individuals with non-immigrant parents rather than the other way around. This means that second-generation crime is shifting away from crimes typical of immigrants and towards those more common among Americans of native parentage. Sometimes, this shift has even taken second-generation criminal behavior past that of native-born individuals with native parents. Among the second-generation groups compared, one consistently sticks to the general trend mentioned earlier, while all the others occasionally deviate from it. This unique group is the Irish second generation.[13]

What we do observe, as a result of the crisis, is that control that was formerly based on mores was replaced by control based on positive law. This change runs parallel to the movement by which secondary relationships have taken the place of primary relationships in the association of individuals in the city environment.

What we see as a result of the crisis is that the control that used to be based on social norms has been replaced by control based on formal laws. This shift runs alongside the trend where secondary relationships have taken the place of primary relationships in how individuals connect in urban environments.

It is characteristic of the United States that great political changes should be effected experimentally under the pressure of agitation or upon the initiative of small but militant minorities. There is probably no other country in the world in which so many “reforms” are in progress as at the present time in the United States. Reform has, in fact, become a kind of popular “indoor sport.” The reforms thus effected, almost without exception, involve some sort of restriction or governmental control over activities that were 29formerly “free” or controlled only by the mores and public opinion.

It’s typical of the United States for major political changes to be made based on experimentation, driven by agitation or the efforts of small but determined groups. There’s probably no other country in the world where so many “reforms” are happening right now as in the United States. Reform has really become a sort of popular “indoor sport.” Almost all the reforms being made involve some form of restriction or government control over activities that were once “free” or only influenced by social norms and public opinion. 29

The effect of this extension of what is called the police power has been to produce a change, not merely in the fundamental policy of the law, but in the character and standing of the courts.

The impact of this expansion of what is known as police power has resulted in a shift, not just in the core policies of the law, but in the nature and reputation of the courts.

The juvenile and morals courts illustrate a change which is perhaps taking place elsewhere. In these courts the judges have assumed something of the functions of administrative officers, their duties consisting less in the interpretation of law than in prescribing remedies and administering advice intended to restore delinquents brought before them to their normal place in society.

The juvenile and family courts show a shift that might be happening in other areas as well. In these courts, the judges have taken on some of the roles of administrative officers, focusing more on providing solutions and giving advice aimed at helping young offenders reintegrate into society rather than just interpreting the law.

A similar tendency to give judges a wide discretion and to impose upon them a further responsibility is manifest in those courts which have to deal with the technical affairs of the business world, and in the growth in popularity of commissions in which judicial and administrative functions are combined, for example, the Interstate Commerce Commission.

A similar tendency to give judges a lot of discretion and to place additional responsibilities on them is evident in those courts that handle the technical matters of the business world, as well as in the increased popularity of commissions that combine judicial and administrative functions, like the Interstate Commerce Commission.

In order to interpret in a fundamental way the facts in regard to social control it is important to start with a clear conception of the nature of corporate action.

To fundamentally understand the facts about social control, it's important to begin with a clear idea of what corporate action is all about.

Corporate action begins when there is some sort of communication between individuals who constitute a group. Communication may take place at different levels; that is, suggestions may be given and responded to on the instinctive, senso-motor, or ideo-motor levels. The mechanism of communication is very subtle, so subtle, in fact, that it is often difficult to conceive how suggestions are conveyed from one mind to another. This does not imply that there is any special form of consciousness, any special sense of kinship or consciousness of kind, necessary to explain corporate action.

Corporate action starts when there's some communication between people in a group. This communication can happen at various levels; for instance, suggestions may be given and responded to based on instinct, sensory-motor functions, or ideas. The way communication works is very subtle, in fact, it can be hard to understand how suggestions are passed from one person to another. This doesn’t mean that a special kind of consciousness, a unique sense of belonging, or a common awareness is needed to explain corporate action.

In fact, it has recently been shown that in the case of certain highly organized and static societies, like that of the well-known ant, probably nothing that we would call communication takes place.

In fact, it has recently been shown that in certain highly organized and static societies, like that of the well-known ant, probably nothing we would consider communication actually happens.

It is a well-known fact that if an ant be removed from a nest and afterward put back it will not be attacked, while almost invariably an ant belonging to 30another nest will be attacked. It has been customary to use the words memory, enmity, friendship, in describing this fact. Now Bethe made the following experiment. An ant was placed in the liquids (blood and lymph) squeezed out from the bodies of nest companions and was then put back into its nest; it was not attacked. It was then put in the juice taken from the inmates of a “hostile” nest, and was at once attacked and killed.[14]

It's a well-known fact that if an ant is taken from its nest and then returned, it won't be attacked, while an ant from a different nest will almost always be attacked. People commonly use terms like memory, enmity, and friendship to describe this. Bethe conducted the following experiment: An ant was placed in the fluids (blood and lymph) extracted from the bodies of its nestmates and then returned to its nest; it wasn't attacked. However, when it was placed in the juice from the members of a "hostile" nest, it was immediately attacked and killed.[14]

A further instance of the manner in which ants communicate will illustrate how simple and automatic communication may become on the instinctive level.

A further example of how ants communicate will show how straightforward and instinctive communication can be.

An ant, when taking a new direction from the nest for the first time, always returns by the same path. This shows that some trace must be left behind which serves as a guide back to the nest. If an ant returning by this path bears no spoils, Bethe found that no other ants try this direction. But if it bring back honey or sugar, other ants are sure to try the path. Hence something of the substances carried over this path by the ants must remain on the path. These substances must be strong enough to affect the ants chemically.[15]

An ant, when it branches off from the nest for the first time, always finds its way back by the same route. This indicates that some sort of trace is left behind that acts as a guide back to the nest. If an ant returns along this path without anything to show for it, Bethe discovered that no other ants will follow this route. However, if it comes back with honey or sugar, other ants will definitely check out that path. Therefore, some of the substances carried along this path by the ants must stay on it. These substances must be potent enough to influence the ants chemically.[15]

The important fact is that by means of this comparatively simple device corporate action is made possible.

The key point is that this relatively simple tool enables corporate action to take place.

Individuals not only react upon one another in this reflex way, but they inevitably communicate their sentiments, attitudes, and organic excitements, and in doing so they necessarily react, not merely to what each individual actually does, but to what he intends, desires, or hopes to do. The fact that individuals often betray sentiments and attitudes to others of which they are themselves only dimly conscious makes it possible for individual A, for example, to act upon motives and tensions in B as soon, or even before, B is able to do so. Furthermore, A may act upon the suggestions that emanate from B without himself being clearly conscious of the source from which his motives spring. So subtle and intimate may the reactions be which control individuals who are bound together in a social-psychological process.

Individuals not only respond to each other in this automatic way, but they also inevitably express their feelings, attitudes, and emotional states. In doing so, they respond not just to what someone actually does, but also to what they intend, desire, or hope to do. The fact that people often show feelings and attitudes to others that they themselves are only vaguely aware of allows person A, for example, to act on the motivations and tensions in person B even before B is aware of them. Additionally, A might respond to suggestions coming from B without being fully aware of where his motivations come from. The reactions that influence individuals connected in a social-psychological process can be incredibly subtle and intimate.

It is upon the basis of this sort of instinctive and spontaneous 31control that every more formal sort of control must be based in order to be effective.

It is on the foundation of this kind of instinctive and spontaneous 31control that any more formal type of control must be founded to be effective.

Changes in the form of social control may for the purposes of investigation be grouped under the general heads:

Changes in social control can be categorized for investigation under the following main headings:

1. The substitution of positive law for custom, and the extension of municipal control to activities that were formerly left to individual initiative and discretion.

1. The replacement of positive law for custom, and the expansion of municipal control to activities that were previously left to individual initiative and choice.

2. The disposition of judges in municipal and criminal courts to assume administrative function so that the administration of the criminal law ceases to be a mere application of the social ritual and becomes an application of rational and technical methods, requiring expert knowledge or advice, in order to restore the individual to society and repair the injury that his delinquency has caused.

2. The tendency of judges in municipal and criminal courts to take on administrative roles means that the enforcement of criminal law moves beyond just following social customs and becomes a process that uses rational and technical methods, needing expert knowledge or advice, to reintegrate the individual into society and address the harm caused by their wrongdoing.

3. Changes and divergencies in the mores among the different isolated and segregated groups in the city. What are the mores, for example, of the shopgirl? the immigrant? the politician? and the labor agitator?

3. Changes and differences in the customs among the various isolated and segregated groups in the city. What are the customs, for example, of the shopgirl? the immigrant? the politician? and the labor activist?

It should be the aim of these investigations to distinguish not merely the causes of these changes, the direction in which they are moving, but also the forces that are likely to minimize and neutralize them. For example, it is important to know whether the motives which are at present multiplying the positive restrictions on the individual will necessarily go as far in this country as they have already done in Germany. Will they eventually bring about a condition approaching socialism?

It should be the goal of these investigations to identify not just the causes of these changes and the direction in which they're heading, but also the forces that could lessen or neutralize them. For instance, it's important to understand whether the motivations that are currently increasing the restrictions on individuals will go as far in this country as they have already in Germany. Will they eventually lead to a state close to socialism?

Commercialized vice and the liquor traffic.—Social control, under the conditions of city life, can, perhaps, be best studied in its attempts to stamp out vice and control the liquor traffic.

Commercialized vice and the liquor traffic.—Social control, in the context of urban life, can probably be best examined through its efforts to eliminate vice and manage the alcohol trade.

The saloon and the vice establishments have come into existence as a means of exploiting appetites and instincts fundamental to human nature. This makes the efforts that have been made to regulate and suppress these forms of exploitation and traffic interesting and important as subjects of investigation.

The bar and the vice businesses have emerged as a way to take advantage of basic human desires and instincts. This makes the attempts that have been made to control and eliminate these forms of exploitation and trafficking intriguing and significant topics for investigation.

Such an investigation should be based upon thorough study: (1) of the human nature upon which the commerce has been erected, (2) of the social conditions which tend to convert normal appetites into social vices, (3) of the practical effects of the efforts to limit, 32control, and stamp out the vice traffic and to do away with the use and sale of liquor.

Such an investigation should be based on thorough study: (1) of the human nature that underpins commerce, (2) of the social conditions that transform normal desires into social vices, (3) of the practical effects of efforts to limit, 32control, and eliminate the vice trade and to end the use and sale of alcohol.

Among the things that we should desire to know are:

Among the things we should want to learn are:

To what extent is the appetite for alcoholic stimulus a prenatal disposition?

To what extent is the desire for alcohol something we're born with?

To what extent may such an appetite be transferred from one form of stimulation to another; that is, e.g., from whiskey to cocaine, etc.?

To what extent can such a craving be shifted from one type of stimulation to another; for example, from whiskey to cocaine, etc.?

To what extent is it possible to substitute normal and healthful for pathological and vicious stimulations?

To what extent can we replace normal and healthy stimuli with pathological and harmful ones?

What are the social and moral effects of secret drinking?

What are the social and ethical impacts of drinking in secret?

Where a taboo is established early in life, does it have the effect of idealizing the delights of indulgence? Does it do this in some cases and not in others? If so, what are the contributing circumstances? Do men suddenly lose the taste for liquor and other stimulants? What are the conditions under which this happens?

Where a taboo is set early in life, does it make the pleasures of indulgence seem more appealing? Does it do this sometimes and not others? If that's the case, what circumstances contribute to that? Do men suddenly lose their desire for alcohol and other stimulants? What are the conditions that lead to this?

Many of these questions can be answered only by a study of individual experiences. Vices undoubtedly have their natural history, like certain forms of disease. They may therefore be regarded as independent entities which find their habitat in human environment, are stimulated by certain conditions, inhibited by others, but invariably exhibit through all changes a character that is typical.

Many of these questions can only be answered by studying individual experiences. Vices definitely have their own history, similar to certain diseases. They can be seen as independent entities that thrive in human environments, are triggered by certain conditions, suppressed by others, but always show a consistent character through all changes.

In the early days the temperance movement had something of the character of a religious revival, and the effects were highly picturesque. In recent years the leaders have displayed a more deliberate strategy, but the struggle against the liquor traffic still has all the characteristics of a big popular movement, a movement which, having first conquered the rural districts, is now seeking to enforce itself in the cities.

In the early days, the temperance movement felt a lot like a religious revival, and the effects were quite striking. In recent years, the leaders have shown a more calculated approach, but the fight against the liquor trade still looks like a major grassroots movement—one that, after first gaining traction in rural areas, is now trying to make its mark in the cities.

On the other hand, the vice crusade started with the cities, where, in fact, commercialized vice is indigenous. The mere discussion of this subject in public has meant an enormous change in the sex mores. The fact that this movement is everywhere coincident with the entrance of women into a greater freedom, into industry, the professions, and party politics, is significant.

On the other hand, the fight against vice started in the cities, where commercialized vice is actually rooted. Just having this conversation in public has brought about a huge shift in sexual morals. It's noteworthy that this movement coincides with women gaining more freedom in the workplace, in professional fields, and in political parties.

There are conditions peculiar to the life of great cities (referred to under the heading “Mobility of the Population of Great Cities”) 33which make the control of vice especially difficult. For example, crusades and religious movements generally do not have the same success in the city environment that they do in the smaller and less heterogeneous communities. What are the conditions which make this true?

There are unique circumstances in the lives of large cities (discussed under “Mobility of the Population of Great Cities”) 33that make it particularly challenging to control vice. For instance, crusades and religious movements usually don’t achieve the same level of success in urban settings as they do in smaller, more homogenous communities. What are the factors that contribute to this?

Perhaps the facts most worth studying in connection with the movement for suppression of vice are those which indicate the changes which have taken place in fifty years in sex mores, particularly with reference to what is regarded as modest and immodest in the dress and behavior, and with reference to the freedom with which sexual matters are now discussed by young men and young women.

Perhaps the most important facts to study in relation to the movement to suppress vice are those that show the changes in sexual morals over the past fifty years, especially regarding what is considered modest and immodest in dress and behavior, as well as how openly young men and young women now discuss sexual issues.

It seems, in fact, as if we were in the presence of two epoch-making changes, the one which seems destined finally to put intoxicating liquors in the category of poisonous drugs, and the other to lift the taboo which, particularly among Anglo-Saxon peoples, has effectually prevented up to the present time the frank discussion of the facts of sex.

It really feels like we're witnessing two groundbreaking changes: one that's likely to classify alcoholic beverages as toxic substances, and another that's set to break the taboo that, especially among Anglo-Saxon cultures, has long hindered open discussions about sex.

Party politics and publicity.—There is everywhere at present a disposition to increase the power of the executive branch of the government at the expense of the legislative. The influence of state legislatures and of city councils has been diminished in some instances by the introduction of the referendum and the recall. In others they have been largely superseded by the commission form of government. The ostensible reason for these changes is that they offer a means for overthrowing the power of the professional politicians. The real ground seems to me the recognition of the fact that the form of government which had its origin in the town meeting and was well suited to the needs of a small community based on primary relations is not suitable to the government of the changing and heterogeneous populations of cities of three or four millions.

Party politics and publicity.—Right now, there's a trend to increase the power of the executive branch of government at the expense of the legislative branch. The influence of state legislatures and city councils has been reduced in some cases due to the introduction of the referendum and the recall. In other cases, they have been largely replaced by the commission form of government. The stated reason for these changes is that they provide a way to dismantle the power of professional politicians. However, the real reason seems to be the acknowledgment that the form of government that originated in town meetings, which worked well for small communities based on close relationships, is not suitable for governing the diverse and changing populations of cities with three or four million residents.

Much, of course, depends upon the character and size of the population. Where it is of American stock, and the number of voting citizens is not too great 34for thorough and calm discussion, no better school of politics can be imagined nor any method of managing affairs more certain to prevent jobbery and waste, to stimulate vigilance and breed contentment. When, however, the town meeting has grown to exceed seven or eight hundred persons, and, still more, when any considerable section are strangers, such as Irish or French Canadians, who have latterly poured into New England, the institution works less perfectly because the multitude is too large for debate, factions are likely to spring up, and the immigrants, untrained in self-government, become the prey of wire pullers or petty demagogues.[16]

Much, of course, depends on the character and size of the population. When it's primarily made up of American citizens and the number of voters isn't too high for meaningful and calm discussion, there's no better way to do politics or manage affairs that can prevent corruption and waste, encourage vigilance, and foster satisfaction. However, if the town meeting exceeds seven or eight hundred people, especially when a significant portion are newcomers, like the Irish or French Canadians who have recently moved to New England, the system becomes less effective. The large crowd makes debate difficult, factions are likely to emerge, and the immigrants, who are not experienced in self-governance, can easily fall victim to manipulators or minor political leaders.[16]

For one thing, the problems of city government have become, with the growth and organization of city life, so complicated that it is no longer desirable to leave them to the control of men whose only qualification for handling them consists in the fact that they have succeeded in gaining office through the ordinary machinery of ward politics.

For one thing, the challenges of city government have grown so complex with the development and organization of urban life that it's no longer wise to leave them in the hands of people whose only qualification for the job is that they managed to get elected through the usual processes of local politics.

Another circumstance which has made the selection of city officials by popular vote impractical under the conditions of city life is the fact that, except in special cases, the voter knows little or nothing about the officials he is voting for; knows little or nothing about the functions of the office to which that official is to be elected; and, besides all the rest, is too busy elsewhere to inform himself about conditions and needs of the city as a whole.

Another reason why choosing city officials by popular vote doesn't work well in urban life is that, unless it's a special situation, voters often know very little about the officials they’re voting for; they understand little or nothing about the responsibilities of the positions those officials are being elected to; and on top of everything else, they are usually too busy with other things to learn about the overall conditions and needs of the city.

At a recent election in Chicago, for example, voters were called upon to select candidates from a ballot containing 250 names, most of them unknown to the voters. Under these circumstances the citizen who wishes to vote intelligently relies on some more or less interested organization or some more or less interested advisor to tell him how to vote.

At a recent election in Chicago, for example, voters had to choose candidates from a ballot that had 250 names, most of which were unfamiliar to them. In this situation, a citizen who wants to make an informed vote depends on some biased organization or some biased advisor to guide them on how to vote.

To meet this emergency, created primarily by conditions imposed by city life, two types of organization have come into existence for controlling those artificial crises that we call elections. One of these is the organization represented by the political boss and the political machine. The other is that represented by the independent 35voters’ leagues, taxpayers’ associations, and organizations like the bureaus of municipal research.

To address this urgent situation, mainly caused by the demands of city living, two types of organizations have emerged to manage the artificial crises we refer to as elections. One of these is the organization led by the political boss and the political machine. The other is represented by independent voters' leagues, taxpayers' associations, and groups like municipal research bureaus. 35

It is an indication of the rather primitive conditions in which our political parties were formed that they sought to govern the country on the principle that the remedy for all sorts of administrative evils was to “turn the rascals out,” as the popular phrase expressed it, a change of government. The political machine and the political boss have come into existence in the interest of party politics. The parties were necessarily organized to capture elections. The political machine is merely a technical device invented for the purpose of achieving this end. The boss is the expert who runs the machine. He is as necessary to the winning of an election as a professional coach is necessary to success at football.

It shows how basic the conditions were when our political parties started that they believed the solution to all kinds of government problems was to “get rid of the bad guys,” as people commonly said, by changing the government. The political machine and the political boss emerged to support party politics. The parties were created to win elections. The political machine is just a tool designed to achieve this goal. The boss is the expert who operates the machine. He is as crucial to winning an election as a professional coach is to success in football.

It is characteristic of the two types of organization which have grown up for the purpose of controlling the popular vote that the first, the political machine, is based, on the whole, on local, personal, that is to say, primary, relationships. The second, the good-government organizations, make their appeal to the public, and the public, as we ordinarily understand that expression, is a group based on secondary relationships. Members of a public are not as a rule personally acquainted.

It’s typical of the two types of organizations that have developed to manage the popular vote that the first type, the political machine, relies mainly on local, personal, or primary relationships. The second type, the good-government organizations, appeals to the public, which, as we usually understand it, consists of a group based on secondary relationships. Members of the public generally don’t know each other personally.

The political machine is, in fact, an attempt to maintain, inside the formal administrative organization of the city, the control of a primary group. The organizations thus built up, of which Tammany Hall is the classic illustration, appear to be thoroughly feudal in their character. The relations between the boss and his ward captain seem to be precisely that, of personal loyalty on one side and personal protection on the other, which the feudal relation implies. The virtues which such an organization calls out are the old tribal ones of fidelity, loyalty, and devotion to the interests of the chief and the clan. The people within the organization, their friends and supporters, constitute a “we” group, while the rest of the city is merely the outer world, which is not quite alive and not quite 36human in the sense in which the members of the “we” group are. We have here something approaching the conditions of primitive society.

The political machine is essentially an effort to keep control of a primary group within the official administrative structure of the city. The organizations formed, like Tammany Hall, serve as a perfect example of this. They appear to be quite feudal in nature. The relationship between the boss and his ward captain resembles the personal loyalty on one side and personal protection on the other that is characteristic of feudal relationships. The values that such an organization promotes are the old tribal ones of fidelity, loyalty, and commitment to the interests of the leader and the group. The people within the organization, along with their friends and supporters, make up a “we” group, while the rest of the city is seen as the outer world, which feels somewhat dead and not as human as the members of the “we” group. This situation is reminiscent of the conditions of primitive society.

The conception of “primitive society” which we ought to form is that of small groups scattered over a territory. The size of the groups is determined by the conditions of the struggle for existence. The internal organization of each group corresponds to its size. A group of groups may have some relation to each other (kin, neighborhood, alliance, connubium, and commercium) which draws them together and differentiates them from others. Thus a differentiation arises between ourselves, the we-group or in-group, and everybody else or the others-groups, out-groups. The insiders in a we-group are in a relation of peace, order, law, government, and industry, to each other. Their relation to all outsiders, or others-groups, is one of war and plunder, except so far as agreements have modified it.

The idea of "primitive society" that we should have in mind is of small groups spread out over a territory. The size of these groups depends on the challenges of survival. Each group's internal structure reflects its size. Groups may have some connections to one another (like family ties, neighboring relationships, alliances, connubium, and commercium) that bring them together and set them apart from others. This creates a distinction between us, the in-group, and everyone else, the out-groups. The members of the in-group have a relationship based on peace, order, laws, governance, and economic cooperation. Their relationship with outsiders, or out-groups, is dominated by conflict and plunder, unless agreements have changed that dynamic.

The relation of comradeship and peace in the we-group and that of hostility and war toward others-groups are correlative to each other. The exigencies of war with outsiders are what make peace inside, lest internal discord should weaken the we-group for war. These exigencies also make government and law in the in-group, in order to prevent quarrels and enforce discipline.[17]

The bond of friendship and peace within the group and the animosity and conflict toward outside groups are interconnected. The demands of dealing with outsiders make the internal peace necessary, to avoid any internal strife that could weaken the group in times of war. These demands also create the need for governance and laws within the group to prevent disputes and maintain order.[17]

The politics of most great cities offer abundant materials for the study of the type represented by the political boss, as well as the social mechanisms created by and embodied in the political machine. It is necessary, however, that we study them disinterestedly. Some of the questions we should seek to answer are:

The politics of most major cities provide plenty of material for examining the type represented by political bosses, along with the social structures created by and reflected in the political machine. However, it's important that we study them impartially. Some of the questions we should explore are:

What, as a matter of fact, is the political organization at any point within the city? What are the sentiments and attitudes and interests which find expression through it?

What is the political structure at any given moment in the city? What feelings, attitudes, and interests are expressed through it?

What are the practical devices it employs for mobilizing its forces and putting them into action?

What practical tools does it use to mobilize its forces and put them into action?

What is the character of the party appeal in the different moral regions of which the city is made up?

What is the nature of the party appeal in the various moral areas that make up the city?

How much of the interest in politics is practical and how much is mere sport?

How much of our interest in politics is practical, and how much is just for fun?

What part of the cost of elections is advertising? How much of it can be classed as “educational publicity,” and how much is pure graft?

What percentage of election costs goes to advertising? How much of that can be considered “educational publicity,” and how much is just corruption?

37To what extent, under existing conditions, particularly as we find them in great cities, can elections be practically controlled by purely technical devices, card catalogues, torch-light processions, spell binders—machinery?

37To what extent, given the current situation, especially in large cities, can elections be effectively managed using purely technical tools, like card catalogs, torchlight parades, and skilled speakers—mechanisms?

What effect will the introduction of the referendum and recall have upon present methods of conducting elections in cities?

What impact will the introduction of the referendum and recall have on current practices for conducting elections in cities?

Advertising and social control.—In contrast with the political machine, which has founded its organized action on the local, personal, and immediate interests represented by the different neighborhoods and localities, the good-government organizations, the bureaus of municipal research, and the like have sought to represent the interests of the city as a whole and have appealed to a sentiment and opinion neither local nor personal. These agencies have sought to secure efficiency and good government by the education of the voter, that is to say, by investigating and publishing the facts regarding the government.

Advertising and social control.—Unlike the political machine, which bases its organized efforts on the local, personal, and immediate interests of various neighborhoods, good-government organizations, municipal research bureaus, and similar groups aim to represent the interests of the entire city and appeal to a broader sentiment and opinion that isn't local or personal. These agencies aim to achieve efficiency and good governance by educating voters, meaning they investigate and publish facts about the government.

In this way publicity has come to be a recognized form of social control, and advertising—“social advertising”—has become a profession with an elaborate technique supported by a body of special knowledge.

In this way, publicity has become an accepted method of social control, and advertising—“social advertising”—has turned into a profession with a complex technique backed by a wealth of specialized knowledge.

It is one of the characteristic phenomena of city life and of society founded on secondary relationships that advertising should have come to occupy so important a place in its economy.

It’s one of the typical features of city life and of a society based on indirect relationships that advertising has taken on such a significant role in its economy.

In recent years every individual and organization which has had to deal with the public, that is to say the public outside the smaller and more intimate communities of the village and small town, has come to have its press agent, who is often less an advertising man than a diplomatic man accredited to the newspapers, and through them to the world at large. Institutions like the Russell Sage Foundation, and to a less extent, the General Education Board have sought to influence public opinion directly through the medium of publicity. The Carnegie Report upon Medical Education, the Pittsburgh Survey, the Russel Sage Foundation Report on Comparative Costs of Public-School Education in the several states, are 38something more than scientific reports. They are rather a high form of journalism, dealing with existing conditions critically, and seeking through the agency of publicity to bring about radical reforms. The work of the Bureau of Municipal Research in New York has had a similar practical purpose. To these must be added the work accomplished by the child-welfare exhibits, by the social surveys undertaken in different parts of the country, and by similar propaganda in favor of public health.

In recent years, every person and organization that interacts with the public—beyond the close-knit communities of small towns and villages—has started to have its own press agent. This person is often more of a diplomat than an advertising specialist, representing them to newspapers and, through them, to a wider audience. Organizations like the Russell Sage Foundation, and to a lesser extent, the General Education Board, have aimed to shape public opinion directly through publicity efforts. Reports such as the Carnegie Report on Medical Education, the Pittsburgh Survey, and the Russell Sage Foundation Report on the Comparative Costs of Public School Education across different states go beyond being mere scientific documents. They represent a higher form of journalism, critically examining current conditions and using publicity to promote significant reforms. The Bureau of Municipal Research in New York has pursued a similar practical goal. Additionally, we must consider the achievements of child-welfare exhibits, various social surveys conducted throughout the country, and similar initiatives advocating for public health.

As a source of social control public opinion becomes important in societies founded on secondary relationships, of which great cities are a type. In the city every social group tends to create its own milieu and, as these conditions become fixed, the mores tend to accommodate themselves to the conditions thus created. In secondary groups and in the city fashion tends to take the place of custom, and public opinion, rather than the mores, becomes the dominant force in social control.

As a way to control society, public opinion is crucial in communities built on secondary relationships, like large cities. In the city, each social group tends to form its own environment, and as these situations become established, social norms start to adjust to the conditions created. In secondary groups and in urban areas, trends often replace traditions, and public opinion, instead of traditional norms, becomes the main influence on social control.

In any attempt to understand the nature of public opinion and its relation to social control it is important to investigate first of all the agencies and devices which have come into practical use in the effort to control, enlighten, and exploit it.

In any effort to understand the nature of public opinion and its connection to social control, it’s essential to first look into the methods and tools that have been practically used to manage, inform, and take advantage of it.

The first and the most important of these is the press, that is, the daily newspaper and other forms of current literature, including books classed as current.[18]

The first and most important of these is the press, meaning the daily newspaper and other types of current literature, including books categorized as current.[18]

After the newspaper, the bureaus of research which are now springing up in all the large cities are the most interesting and the most promising devices for using publicity as a means of control.

After the newspaper, the research offices that are now popping up in all the big cities are the most interesting and promising tools for using publicity as a means of control.

The fruits of these investigations do not reach the public directly, but are disseminated through the medium of the press, the pulpit, and other sources of popular enlightenment.

The results of these investigations don't reach the public directly, but are spread through the media, religious leaders, and other sources of public information.

In addition to these there are the educational campaigns in the interest of better health conditions, the child-welfare exhibits, and the numerous “social advertising” devices which are now employed, 39sometimes upon the initiative of private societies, sometimes upon that of popular magazines or newspapers, in order to educate the public and enlist the masses of the people in the movement for the improvement of conditions of community life.

In addition to these, there are the educational campaigns aimed at improving health conditions, child welfare exhibits, and various "social advertising" methods that are now used, 39sometimes initiated by private organizations and sometimes by popular magazines or newspapers, to educate the public and engage large groups of people in the effort to enhance community living conditions.

The newspaper is the great medium of communication within the city, and it is on the basis of the information which it supplies that public opinion rests. The first function which a newspaper supplies is that which formerly was performed by the village gossip.

The newspaper is the main way people communicate in the city, and public opinion relies on the information it provides. The primary role of a newspaper is what used to be done by village gossip.

In spite, however, of the industry with which newspapers pursue facts of personal intelligence and human interest, they cannot compete with the village gossips as a means of social control. For one thing, the newspaper maintains some reservations not recognized by gossip, in the matters of personal intelligence. For example, until they run for office or commit some other overt act that brings them before the public conspicuously, the private life of individual men or women is a subject that is, for the newspaper, taboo. It is not so with gossip, partly because in a small community no individual is so obscure that his private affairs escape observation and discussion; partly because the field is smaller. In small communities there is a perfectly amazing amount of personal information afloat among the individuals who compose them.

Despite the effort newspapers put into uncovering personal stories and human interest facts, they can't match village gossip when it comes to social influence. For starters, newspapers have certain boundaries regarding personal matters that gossip doesn’t. For instance, the private lives of individuals are off-limits for newspapers until those people run for office or do something that publicly draws attention. In contrast, gossip thrives because, in a small community, no one is so unknown that their private matters go unnoticed or unspoken. Plus, the smaller setting allows for a remarkable amount of personal information to circulate among the people living there.

The absence of this in the city is what, in large part, makes the city what it is.

The lack of this in the city is what largely defines the city as it is.

Some of the questions that arise in regard to the nature and function of the newspaper and of publicity generally are:

Some of the questions that come up about the nature and role of newspapers and publicity in general are:

What is news?

What's news?

What are the methods and motives of the newspaper man? Are they those of an artist? a historian? or merely those of a merchant?

What are the methods and motives of the newspaper journalist? Are they those of an artist, a historian, or just a merchant?

To what extent does the newspaper control and to what extent is it controlled by public sentiment?

To what extent does the newspaper have control, and to what extent is it influenced by public opinion?

What is a “fake” and why?

What is a “fake,” and why is it called that?

What is yellow journalism and why is it yellow?

What is yellow journalism and why is it called yellow?

What would be the effect of making the newspaper a municipal monopoly?

What would happen if the newspaper became a city-run monopoly?

What is the difference between advertising and news?

What’s the difference between advertising and news?

40

IV. TEMPERAMENT AND THE URBAN ENVIRONMENT

Great cities have always been the melting-pots of races and of cultures. Out of the vivid and subtle interactions of which they have been the centers, there have come the newer breeds and the newer social types. The great cities of the United States, for example, have drawn from the isolation of their native villages great masses of the rural populations of Europe and America. Under the shock of the new contacts the latent energies of these primitive peoples have been released, and the subtler processes of interaction have brought into existence not merely vocational, but temperamental, types.

Great cities have always been melting pots of races and cultures. From the vibrant and nuanced interactions at their core, new social types and breeds have emerged. For example, the major cities in the United States have attracted large groups from the isolated villages of Europe and America. The jolt of these new connections has unleashed the hidden potential of these communities, and the more subtle interactions have created not just professional, but also personal, types.

Mobilization of the individual man.—Transportation and communication have effected, among many other silent but far-reaching changes, what I have called the “mobilization of the individual man.” They have multiplied the opportunities of the individual man for contact and for association with his fellows, but they have made these contacts and associations more transitory and less stable. A very large part of the populations of great cities, including those who make their homes in tenements and apartment houses, live much as people do in some great hotel, meeting but not knowing one another. The effect of this is to substitute fortuitous and casual relationship for the more intimate and permanent associations of the smaller community.

Mobilization of the individual man.—Transportation and communication have brought about many quiet yet significant changes, what I refer to as the “mobilization of the individual man.” They have increased the chances for individuals to connect and associate with others, but they have also made these connections and associations more fleeting and less stable. A large portion of the populations in major cities, including those living in tenements and apartment buildings, often live similarly to people in a big hotel, encountering each other without truly getting to know one another. The result is a shift from close, lasting relationships typical of smaller communities to random and casual interactions.

Under these circumstances the individual’s status is determined to a considerable degree by conventional signs—by fashion and “front”—and the art of life is largely reduced to skating on thin surfaces and a scrupulous study of style and manners.

Under these conditions, a person's status is largely defined by social signals—by trends and appearances—and the art of living mainly comes down to navigating superficial aspects and a careful focus on style and etiquette.

Not only transportation and communication, but the segregation of the urban population tends to facilitate the mobility of the individual man. The processes of segregation establish moral distances which make the city a mosaic of little worlds which touch but do not interpenetrate. This makes it possible for individuals to pass quickly and easily from one moral milieu to another, and encourages 41the fascinating but dangerous experiment of living at the same time in several different contiguous, but otherwise widely separated, worlds. All this tends to give to city life a superficial and adventitious character; it tends to complicate social relationships and to produce new and divergent individual types. It introduces, at the same time, an element of chance and adventure which adds to the stimulus of city life and gives it, for young and fresh nerves, a peculiar attractiveness. The lure of great cities is perhaps a consequence of stimulations which act directly upon the reflexes. As a type of human behavior it may be explained, like the attraction of the flame for the moth, as a sort of tropism.

Not only do transportation and communication influence our lives, but the segregation of urban populations also tends to make it easier for individuals to move around. Segregation creates moral distances, turning the city into a mosaic of small worlds that touch but don’t fully mix. This allows people to quickly and easily move from one moral environment to another, encouraging the exciting but risky experience of living simultaneously in several different, nearby, yet distinct worlds. All of this gives city life a somewhat superficial and opportunistic feel; it complicates social relationships and leads to the emergence of new and varied individual types. It also introduces an element of chance and adventure, which adds to the excitement of city life and makes it particularly appealing for those with youthful energy. The draw of large cities may stem from stimuli that directly engage our instincts. As a type of human behavior, it can be likened to a moth’s attraction to a flame, resembling a kind of instinctual response.

The attraction of the metropolis is due in part, however, to the fact that in the long run every individual finds somewhere among the varied manifestations of city life the sort of environment in which he expands and feels at ease; finds, in short, the moral climate in which his peculiar nature obtains the stimulations that bring his innate dispositions to full and free expression. It is, I suspect, motives of this kind which have their basis, not in interest nor even in sentiment, but in something more fundamental and primitive which draw many, if not most, of the young men and young women from the security of their homes in the country into the big, booming confusion and excitement of city life. In a small community it is the normal man, the man without eccentricity or genius, who seems most likely to succeed. The small community often tolerates eccentricity. The city, on the contrary, rewards it. Neither the criminal, the defective, nor the genius has the same opportunity to develop his innate disposition in a small town that he invariably finds in a great city.

The allure of the city is partly because, over time, everyone finds a space among the diverse experiences of urban life where they thrive and feel comfortable; in short, they find the social atmosphere that allows their unique traits to fully express themselves. I believe it’s these kinds of motivations, rooted not in mere interest or feelings, but in something more basic and primal, that draw many, if not most, young men and women from the safety of their rural homes into the vibrant chaos and excitement of city life. In a small town, it’s usually the average person—the one without quirks or extraordinary talent—who is most likely to succeed. Small communities often accept eccentricity. In contrast, cities tend to reward it. Neither criminals, those with disabilities, nor geniuses have the same chance to develop their natural abilities in a small town that they consistently find in a large city.

Fifty years ago every village had one or two eccentric characters who were treated ordinarily with a benevolent toleration, but who were regarded meanwhile as impracticable and queer. These exceptional individuals lived an isolated existence, cut off by their very eccentricities, whether of genius or of defect, from genuinely intimate 42intercourse with their fellows. If they had the making of criminals, the restraints and inhibitions of the small community rendered them harmless. If they had the stuff of genius in them, they remained sterile for lack of appreciation or opportunity. Mark Twain’s story of Pudd’n Head Wilson is a description of one such obscure and unappreciated genius. It is not so true as it was that

Fifty years ago, every village had one or two quirky characters who were generally accepted with a kind-hearted tolerance, but who were also seen as impractical and strange. These unique individuals lived in isolation, separated by their own eccentricities, whether they stemmed from brilliance or flaws, from truly connecting with others. If they had the potential to become criminals, the constraints and norms of the small community kept them in check. If they had true genius, they remained unfulfilled due to a lack of recognition or opportunities. Mark Twain’s story of Pudd’n Head Wilson portrays one such overlooked and unappreciated genius. It isn’t as true now as it was that

Full many a flower is born to blush unseen
And waste its fragrance on the desert air.

Gray wrote the “Elegy in a Country Churchyard” before the rise of the modern metropolis.

Gray wrote the “Elegy in a Country Churchyard” before the rise of the modern city.

In the city many of these divergent types now find a milieu in which, for good or for ill, their dispositions and talents parturiate and bear fruit.

In the city, many of these different types now have an environment where, for better or worse, their personalities and abilities come together and produce results.

In the investigation of those exceptional and temperamental types which the city has produced we should seek to distinguish, as far as possible, between those abstract mental qualities upon which technical excellence is based and those more fundamental native characteristics which find expression in temperament. We may therefore ask:

In exploring the unique and passionate personalities that the city has produced, we should aim to differentiate, as much as we can, between the abstract mental qualities that underpin technical excellence and the more basic inherent traits that express themselves through temperament. So we might ask:

To what extent are the moral qualities of individuals based on native character? To what extent are they conventionalized habits imposed upon by them or taken over by them from the group?

To what extent are a person's moral qualities based on their innate character? To what extent are they habits shaped by societal norms that they adopt or inherit from their community?

What are the native qualities and characteristics upon which the moral or immoral character accepted and conventionalized by the group are based?

What are the inherent qualities and traits that the group's accepted and conventional views of moral or immoral character are based on?

What connection or what divorce appears to exist between mental and moral qualities in the groups and in the individuals composing them?

What connection or separation seems to exist between mental and moral qualities in the groups and the individuals within them?

Are criminals as a rule of a lower order of intelligence than non-criminals? If so, what types of intelligence are associated with different types of crime? For example, do professional burglars and professional confidence men represent different mental types?

Are criminals generally less intelligent than non-criminals? If that’s the case, what kinds of intelligence are linked to various types of crime? For instance, do professional burglars and con artists exhibit different mental traits?

What are the effects upon these different types of isolation and of mobility, of stimulus and of repression?

What are the effects of these different kinds of isolation and mobility, of stimulation and repression?

To what extent can playgrounds and other forms of recreation supply the stimulation which is otherwise sought for in vicious pleasures?

To what extent can playgrounds and other types of recreation provide the excitement that people usually look for in harmful pleasures?

To what extent can vocational guidance assist individuals in finding vocations in which they will be able to obtain a free expression of their temperamental qualities?

To what extent can career guidance help individuals find jobs where they can fully express their personality traits?

43The moral region.—It is inevitable that individuals who seek the same forms of excitement, whether that excitement be furnished by a horse race or by grand opera, should find themselves from time to time in the same places. The result of this is that in the organization which city life spontaneously assumes the population tends to segregate itself, not merely in accordance with its interests, but in accordance with its tastes or its temperaments. The resulting distribution of the population is likely to be quite different from that brought about by occupational interests or economic conditions.

43The moral region.—It's unavoidable that people who look for the same kinds of thrills, whether from a horse race or a grand opera, will occasionally find themselves in the same places. Consequently, in the way city life naturally organizes itself, the population tends to separate not just based on interests but also on tastes or personalities. This separation is likely to create a different distribution of the population than what would arise from job-related interests or economic factors.

Every neighborhood, under the influences which tend to distribute and segregate city populations, may assume the character of a “moral region.” Such, for example, are the vice districts, which are found in most cities. A moral region is not necessarily a place of abode. It may be a mere rendezvous, a place of resort.

Every neighborhood, influenced by the factors that distribute and segregate city populations, can take on the characteristics of a “moral region.” For instance, this includes vice districts that can be found in most cities. A moral region isn’t necessarily a place where people live. It can simply be a meeting spot, a place to gather.

In order to understand the forces which in every large city tend to develop these detached milieus in which vagrant and suppressed impulses, passions, and ideals emancipate themselves from the dominant moral order, it is necessary to refer to the fact or theory of latent impulses of men.

To understand the factors in every big city that create these separate environments where wandering and suppressed instincts, desires, and ideals break free from the dominant moral order, it's essential to consider the idea or theory of hidden impulses in people.

The fact seems to be that men are brought into the world with all the passions, instincts, and appetites, uncontrolled and undisciplined. Civilization, in the interests of the common welfare, demands the suppression sometimes, and the control always, of these wild, natural dispositions. In the process of imposing its discipline upon the individual, in making over the individual in accordance with the accepted community model, much is suppressed altogether, and much more finds a vicarious expression in forms that are socially valuable, or at least innocuous. It is at this point that sport, play, and art function. They permit the individual to purge himself by means of symbolic expression of these wild and suppressed impulses. This is the catharsis of which Aristotle wrote in his Poetic, and which has been given new and more positive significance by the investigations of Sigmund Freud and the psychoanalysts.

It seems that men come into the world with all their passions, instincts, and desires wild and untamed. Society, for the sake of the common good, requires that these natural tendencies be sometimes suppressed and always controlled. In the process of enforcing discipline on individuals, shaping them to fit the accepted community standard, a lot gets completely stifled, while even more finds a different outlet in ways that are socially useful or at least harmless. This is where sports, play, and art come into play. They allow individuals to express and release these wild and suppressed impulses symbolically. This is the catharsis that Aristotle discussed in his Poetic, and it has taken on new and more meaningful interpretations through the studies of Sigmund Freud and the psychoanalysts.

44No doubt many other social phenomena such as strikes, wars, popular elections, and religious revivals perform a similar function in releasing the subconscious tensions. But within smaller communities, where social relations are more intimate and inhibitions more imperative, there are many exceptional individuals who find within the limits of the communal activity no normal and healthful expression of their individual aptitudes and temperaments.

44There's no doubt that other social events like strikes, wars, public elections, and religious revivals serve a similar purpose in relieving subconscious stress. However, in smaller communities, where social connections are closer and social expectations are stronger, there are many unique individuals who feel there's no healthy or normal way to express their individual skills and personalities within the confines of community activities.

The causes which give rise to what are here described as “moral regions” are due in part to the restrictions which urban life imposes; in part to the license which these same conditions offer. We have, until very recently, given much consideration to the temptations of city life, but we have not given the same consideration to the effects of inhibitions and suppressions of natural impulses and instincts under the changed conditions of metropolitan life. For one thing, children, which in the country are counted as an asset, become in the city a liability. Aside from this fact it is very much more difficult to rear a family in the city than on the farm. Marriage takes place later in the city, and sometimes it doesn’t take place at all. These facts have consequences the significance of which we are as yet wholly unable to estimate.

The reasons behind what are referred to here as “moral regions” stem partly from the restrictions that urban life creates and partly from the freedoms that these same conditions provide. Until very recently, we have focused a lot on the temptations of city life, but we haven’t paid the same attention to how inhibiting and suppressing natural impulses and instincts affect people in a metropolitan setting. For example, children, who are seen as an asset in rural areas, often become a burden in the city. Additionally, raising a family in the city is significantly more challenging than on a farm. People tend to marry later in the city, and sometimes they don’t marry at all. These realities have consequences that we still cannot fully comprehend.

Investigation of the problems involved might well begin by a study and comparison of the characteristic types of social organization which exist in the regions referred to.

Investigation of the problems involved might well begin by studying and comparing the different types of social organization that exist in the areas mentioned.

What are the external facts in regard to the life in Bohemia, the half-world, the red-light district, and other “moral regions” less pronounced in character?

What are the external facts about life in Bohemia, the underworld, the red-light district, and other “moral areas” that are less clearly defined?

What is the nature of the vocations which connect themselves with the ordinary life of these regions? What are the characteristic mental types which are attracted by the freedom which they offer?

What are the types of jobs that are tied to the everyday life in these areas? What kind of people are drawn to the freedom they provide?

How do individuals find their way into these regions? How do they escape from them?

How do people find their way into these areas? How do they get out of them?

To what extent are the regions referred to the product of the license; to what extent are they due to the restrictions imposed by city life on the natural man?

To what extent are the regions a result of the license; to what extent are they caused by the limitations imposed by urban life on the natural human being?

45Temperament and social contagion.—What lends special importance to the segregation of the poor, the vicious, the criminal, and exceptional persons generally, which is so characteristic a feature of city life, is the fact that social contagion tends to stimulate in divergent types the common temperamental differences, and to suppress characters which unite them with the normal types about them. Association with others of their own ilk provides also not merely a stimulus, but a moral support for the traits they have in common which they would not find in a less select society. In the great city the poor, the vicious, and the delinquent, crushed together in an unhealthful and contagious intimacy, breed in and in, soul and body, so that it has often occurred to me that those long genealogies of the Jukes and the tribes of Ishmael would not show such a persistent and distressing uniformity of vice, crime, and poverty unless they were peculiarly fit for the environment in which they are condemned to exist.

45Temperament and social contagion.—The segregation of the poor, the immoral, the criminal, and exceptional individuals, which is a notable aspect of city life, is especially significant because social contagion tends to amplify the common temperamental differences among these diverse groups and suppress the traits that would connect them to the more typical individuals around them. Being around others who share similar backgrounds not only provides encouragement but also offers moral support for the traits they have in common that they wouldn't find in a less selective community. In the large city, the poor, the immoral, and the troubled, crammed together in an unhealthy and contagious closeness, breed among themselves, both physically and mentally. It often strikes me that those long family histories of the Jukes and the tribes of Ishmael would not reveal such a consistent and troubling pattern of vice, crime, and poverty unless they were uniquely suited to the environment in which they are forced to live.

We must then accept these “moral regions” and the more or less eccentric and exceptional people who inhabit them, in a sense, at least, as part of the natural, if not the normal, life of a city.

We must then accept these “moral regions” and the somewhat eccentric and exceptional people who live there, at least in a sense, as part of the natural, if not the normal, life of a city.

It is not necessary to understand by the expression “moral region” a place or a society that is either necessarily criminal or abnormal. It is intended rather to apply to regions in which a divergent moral code prevails, because it is a region in which the people who inhabit it are dominated, as people are ordinarily not dominated, by a taste or by a passion or by some interest which has its roots directly in the original nature of the individual. It may be an art, like music, or a sport, like horse-racing. Such a region would differ from other social groups by the fact that its interests are more immediate and more fundamental. For this reason its differences are likely to be due to moral, rather than intellectual, isolation.

It’s not necessary to interpret the term “moral region” as a place or society that is necessarily criminal or abnormal. Instead, it refers to areas where a different moral code exists, because it’s a place where the people living there are influenced, in a way that’s not typical, by a taste, passion, or interest that stems directly from their individual nature. This could be an art form, like music, or a sport, like horse racing. Such a region would stand out from other social groups because its interests are more immediate and fundamental. For this reason, its differences are more likely a result of moral, rather than intellectual, isolation.

Because of the opportunity it offers, particularly to the exceptional and abnormal types of man, a great city tends to spread out 46and lay bare to the public view in a massive manner all the human characters and traits which are ordinarily obscured and suppressed in smaller communities. The city, in short, shows the good and evil in human nature in excess. It is this fact, perhaps, more than any other, which justifies the view that would make of the city a laboratory or clinic in which human nature and social processes may be conveniently and profitably studied.

Because of the opportunities it provides, especially for unique and unconventional individuals, a big city tends to expand and reveal a wide range of human traits and characteristics that are usually hidden or held back in smaller communities. In short, the city showcases both the good and the bad sides of human nature in abundance. This reality, perhaps more than anything else, supports the idea of the city as a laboratory or clinic where human nature and social dynamics can be easily and effectively examined.

Robert E. Park.
47

CHAPTER II
THE GROWTH OF THE CITY: AN INTRODUCTION TO A RESEARCH PROJECT

The outstanding fact of modern society is the growth of great cities. Nowhere else have the enormous changes which the machine industry has made in our social life registered themselves with such obviousness as in the cities. In the United States the transition from a rural to an urban civilization, though beginning later than in Europe, has taken place, if not more rapidly and completely, at any rate more logically in its most characteristic forms.

The key feature of today's society is the rise of large cities. Nowhere else have the dramatic changes brought about by the machine industry impacted our social lives as clearly as in urban areas. In the United States, the shift from a rural to an urban way of life, though starting later than in Europe, has occurred, if not more quickly and thoroughly, at least more logically in its most defining aspects.

All the manifestations of modern life which are peculiarly urban—the skyscraper, the subway, the department store, the daily newspaper, and social work—are characteristically American. The more subtle changes in our social life, which in their cruder manifestations are termed “social problems,” problems that alarm and bewilder us, as divorce, delinquency, and social unrest, are to be found in their most acute forms in our largest American cities. The profound and “subversive” forces which have wrought these changes are measured in the physical growth and expansion of cities. That is the significance of the comparative statistics of Weber, Bücher, and other students.

All the features of modern life that are uniquely urban—the skyscraper, the subway, the department store, the daily newspaper, and social work—are distinctly American. The more subtle shifts in our social life, which in their more extreme forms are called “social problems,” issues that disturb and confuse us, like divorce, delinquency, and social unrest, are most evident in our largest American cities. The deep and “subversive” forces that have caused these changes are reflected in the physical growth and expansion of cities. That’s the importance of the comparative statistics from Weber, Bücher, and other researchers.

These statistical studies, although dealing mainly with the effects of urban growth, brought out into clear relief certain distinctive characteristics of urban as compared with rural populations. The larger proportion of women to men in the cities than in the open country, the greater percentage of youth and middle-aged, the higher ratio of the foreign-born, the increased heterogeneity of occupation increase with the growth of the city and profoundly alter its social structure. These variations in the composition of 48population are indicative of all the changes going on in the social organization of the community. In fact, these changes are a part of the growth of the city and suggest the nature of the processes of growth.

These statistical studies, while mainly focusing on the impacts of urban growth, highlighted some clear differences between urban and rural populations. Cities have a larger proportion of women compared to men than rural areas, a greater percentage of youth and middle-aged individuals, a higher ratio of foreign-born residents, and an increasing diversity of occupations as the city grows, all of which significantly change its social structure. These shifts in the makeup of the population reflect the broader changes occurring in the community's social organization. In fact, these changes are part of the city’s growth and reveal the nature of the growth processes. 48

The only aspect of growth adequately described by Bücher and Weber was the rather obvious process of the aggregation of urban population. Almost as overt a process, that of expansion, has been investigated from a different and very practical point of view by groups interested in city planning, zoning, and regional surveys. Even more significant than the increasing density of urban population is its correlative tendency to overflow, and so to extend over wider areas, and to incorporate these areas into a larger communal life. This paper, therefore, will treat first of the expansion of the city, and then of the less-known processes of urban metabolism and mobility which are closely related to expansion.

The only aspect of growth that Bücher and Weber really explained was the pretty obvious process of the aggregation of urban population. Almost just as clear is the process of expansion, which has been explored from a different, more practical perspective by groups focused on city planning, zoning, and regional surveys. Even more important than the increasing density of urban population is its tendency to overflow, extending over bigger areas and incorporating these areas into a larger community life. Therefore, this paper will first discuss the expansion of the city, and then the less-known processes of urban metabolism and mobility that are closely linked to expansion.

EXPANSION AS PHYSICAL GROWTH

The expansion of the city from the standpoint of the city plan, zoning, and regional surveys is thought of almost wholly in terms of its physical growth. Traction studies have dealt with the development of transportation in its relation to the distribution of population throughout the city. The surveys made by the Bell Telephone Company and other public utilities have attempted to forecast the direction and the rate of growth of the city in order to anticipate the future demands for the extension of their services. In the city plan the location of parks and boulevards, the widening of traffic streets, the provision for a civic center, are all in the interest of the future control of the physical development of the city.

The city's growth, from the perspective of city planning, zoning, and regional assessments, is primarily viewed in terms of its physical development. Transportation studies have focused on how the development of transit impacts the distribution of the population across the city. Surveys conducted by the Bell Telephone Company and other public services have aimed to predict the direction and pace of the city's growth to prepare for future service expansion. In city planning, the placement of parks and boulevards, the widening of traffic routes, and the establishment of a civic center are all designed to help manage the city's physical development in the future.

This expansion in area of our largest cities is now being brought forcibly to our attention by the Plan for the Study of New York and Its Environs, and by the formation of the Chicago Regional Planning Association, which extends the metropolitan district of the city to a radius of 50 miles, embracing 4,000 square miles of 49territory. Both are attempting to measure expansion in order to deal with the changes that accompany city growth. In England, where more than one-half of the inhabitants live in cities having a population of 100,000 and over, the lively appreciation of the bearing of urban expansion on social organization is thus expressed by C. B. Fawcett:

This growth in the size of our largest cities is now being highlighted by the Plan for the Study of New York and Its Environs, as well as the creation of the Chicago Regional Planning Association, which expands the metropolitan area of the city to a radius of 50 miles, covering 4,000 square miles of territory. Both are working to analyze this growth to address the shifts that come with urban expansion. In England, where more than half of the population lives in cities with 100,000 residents or more, C. B. Fawcett effectively captures the impact of urban growth on social structure:

One of the most important and striking developments in the growth of the urban populations of the more advanced peoples of the world during the last few decades has been the appearance of a number of vast urban aggregates, or conurbations, far larger and more numerous than the great cities of any preceding age. These have usually been formed by the simultaneous expansion of a number of neighboring towns, which have grown out toward each other until they have reached a practical coalescence in one continuous urban area. Each such conurbation still has within it many nuclei of denser town growth, most of which represent the central areas of the various towns from which it has grown, and these nuclear patches are connected by the less densely urbanized areas which began as suburbs of these towns. The latter are still usually rather less continuously occupied by buildings, and often have many open spaces.

One of the most significant and striking changes in the growth of urban populations among the more advanced societies in recent decades has been the emergence of several massive urban areas, or conurbations, that are much larger and more numerous than the great cities of any previous era. These have typically formed through the simultaneous expansion of several neighboring towns, which have spread toward each other until they have effectively merged into one continuous urban space. Each of these conurbations still contains many core areas of denser town development, most of which represent the central parts of the various towns from which they have evolved. These core areas are linked by less densely populated zones that originally began as suburbs of these towns. These suburbs generally still have fewer buildings and often feature many open spaces.

These great aggregates of town dwellers are a new feature in the distribution of man over the earth. At the present day there are from thirty to forty of them, each containing more than a million people, whereas only a hundred years ago there were, outside the great centers of population on the waterways of China, not more than two or three. Such aggregations of people are phenomena of great geographical and social importance; they give rise to new problems in the organization of the life and well-being of their inhabitants and in their varied activities. Few of them have yet developed a social consciousness at all proportionate to their magnitude, or fully realized themselves as definite groupings of people with many common interests, emotions and thoughts.[19]

These large groups of city residents are a new aspect of how people are spread across the planet. Nowadays, there are about thirty to forty of them, each with over a million residents, while just a century ago, outside the major population hubs along China's waterways, there were only two or three. Such concentrations of people are significant geographical and social phenomena; they create new challenges in organizing the life and well-being of their residents and in their diverse activities. Few of them have developed a social awareness that matches their size, or fully recognized themselves as distinct groups with shared interests, feelings, and thoughts.[19]

In Europe and America the tendency of the great city to expand has been recognized in the term “the metropolitan area of the city,” which far overruns its political limits, and in the case of New York and Chicago, even state lines. The metropolitan area may be taken to include urban territory that is physically contiguous, but it is coming to be defined by that facility of transportation that enables a business man to live in a suburb of Chicago and to work in the 50loop, and his wife to shop at Marshall Field’s and attend grand opera in the Auditorium.

In Europe and America, the trend of major cities expanding has been recognized with the term "metropolitan area," which extends far beyond their political boundaries, and in the cases of New York and Chicago, even across state lines. The metropolitan area can be thought of as encompassing urban regions that are physically next to each other, but it is increasingly being defined by the ease of transportation that allows a businessman to live in a suburb of Chicago and work in the loop, while his wife shops at Marshall Field’s and attends the opera at the Auditorium.

EXPANSION AS A PROCESS

No study of expansion as a process has yet been made, although the materials for such a study and intimations of different aspects of the process are contained in city planning, zoning, and regional surveys. The typical processes of the expansion of the city can best be illustrated, perhaps, by a series of concentric circles, which may be numbered to designate both the successive zones of urban extension and the types of areas differentiated in the process of expansion.

No research on expansion as a process has been done yet, even though the materials for such research and hints of different aspects of the process can be found in city planning, zoning, and regional surveys. The typical processes of city expansion can best be illustrated by a series of concentric circles, which can be numbered to represent both the successive zones of urban growth and the different types of areas identified during the expansion process.

This chart represents an ideal construction of the tendencies of any town or city to expand radially from its central business district—on the map “The Loop” (I). Encircling the downtown area there is normally an area in transition, which is being invaded by business and light manufacture (II). A third area (III) is inhabited by the workers in industries who have escaped from the area of deterioration (II) but who desire to live within easy access of their work. Beyond this zone is the “residential area” (IV) of high-class apartment buildings or of exclusive “restricted” districts of single family dwellings. Still farther, out beyond the city limits, is the commuters’ zone (V)—suburban areas, or satellite cities—within a thirty- to sixty-minute ride of the central business district.

This chart shows the typical growth patterns of any town or city as it expands outward from its central business district—shown on the map as “The Loop” (I). Surrounding the downtown area, there's usually a transition zone that’s being overtaken by businesses and light manufacturing (II). A third area (III) is where workers in these industries live after moving away from the deteriorating zone (II) but still want to be close to their jobs. Beyond that is the “residential area” (IV), which consists of upscale apartment buildings or exclusive neighborhoods made up of single-family homes. Even further out, beyond the city limits, is the commuters’ zone (V)—suburban areas or satellite cities—within a thirty- to sixty-minute commute from the central business district.

This chart brings out clearly the main fact of expansion, namely, the tendency of each inner zone to extend its area by the invasion of the next outer zone. This aspect of expansion may be called succession, a process which has been studied in detail in plant ecology. If this chart is applied to Chicago, all four of these zones were in its early history included in the circumference of the inner zone, the present business district. The present boundaries of the area of deterioration were not many years ago those of the zone now inhabited by independent wage-earners, and within the memories 51of thousands of Chicagoans contained the residences of the “best families.” It hardly needs to be added that neither Chicago nor any other city fits perfectly into this ideal scheme. Complications are introduced by the lake front, the Chicago River, railroad lines, historical factors in the location of industry, the relative degree of the resistance of communities to invasion, etc.

This chart clearly highlights the main fact of expansion, which is the tendency of each inner zone to grow by taking over the next outer zone. This aspect of expansion can be referred to as succession, a process that has been thoroughly studied in plant ecology. If we apply this chart to Chicago, all four of these zones were originally part of the inner zone's area, which is now the current business district. Not many years ago, the present boundaries of the declining area were those of the zone now occupied by independent wage-earners, and within the memories of thousands of Chicagoans were the homes of the “best families.” It’s worth noting that neither Chicago nor any other city fits perfectly into this ideal model. Factors like the lakefront, the Chicago River, railroad lines, historical reasons for industry locations, and the varying degrees of communities' resistance to encroachment all create complications.

CHART I

The GROWTH OF THE CITY

CHART I

THE GROWTH OF THE CITY

52Besides extension and succession, the general process of expansion in urban growth involves the antagonistic and yet complementary processes of concentration and decentralization. In all cities there is the natural tendency for local and outside transportation to converge in the central business district. In the downtown section of every large city we expect to find the department stores, the skyscraper office buildings, the railroad stations, the great hotels, the theaters, the art museum, and the city hall. Quite naturally, almost inevitably, the economic, cultural, and political life centers here. The relation of centralization to the other processes of city life may be roughly gauged by the fact that over half a million people daily enter and leave Chicago’s “loop.” More recently sub-business centers have grown up in outlying zones. These “satellite loops” do not, it seems, represent the “hoped for” revival of the neighborhood, but rather a telescoping of several local communities into a larger economic unity. The Chicago of yesterday, an agglomeration of country towns and immigrant colonies, is undergoing a process of reorganization into a centralized decentralized system of local communities coalescing into sub-business areas visibly or invisibly dominated by the central business district. The actual processes of what may be called centralized decentralization are now being studied in the development of the chain store, which is only one illustration of the change in the basis of the urban organization.[20]

52In addition to expansion and succession, the overall process of growth in urban areas involves conflicting yet complementary processes of concentration and decentralization. In every city, there's a natural tendency for local and external transport to gather in the central business district. We expect to find department stores, tall office buildings, train stations, major hotels, theaters, art museums, and city halls in the downtown area of any large city. Consequently, almost inevitably, the economic, cultural, and political life is centered here. The relationship between centralization and other city life processes can be roughly assessed by the fact that over half a million people enter and leave Chicago's "loop" every day. Recently, smaller business centers have emerged in surrounding areas. These "satellite loops" don’t seem to represent the "anticipated" revival of neighborhoods but rather a merging of several local communities into a larger economic unit. Chicago, which was once a mix of small towns and immigrant communities, is currently experiencing a transformation into a centralized yet decentralized system of local communities coming together in sub-business areas that are visibly or invisibly influenced by the central business district. The actual processes of what can be described as centralized decentralization are being explored in the development of chain stores, which is just one example of the changing foundation of urban organization.[20]

Expansion, as we have seen, deals with the physical growth of the city, and with the extension of the technical services that have made city life not only livable, but comfortable, even luxurious. 53Certain of these basic necessities of urban life are possible only through a tremendous development of communal existence. Three millions of people in Chicago are dependent upon one unified water system, one giant gas company, and one huge electric light plant. Yet, like most of the other aspects of our communal urban life, this economic co-operation is an example of co-operation without a shred of what the “spirit of co-operation” is commonly thought to signify. The great public utilities are a part of the mechanization of life in great cities, and have little or no other meaning for social organization.

Expansion, as we've discussed, involves the physical growth of the city and the increase in the technical services that make city life not just livable, but comfortable and even luxurious. 53Some of these essential aspects of urban life are only possible due to a significant development of community living. Three million people in Chicago rely on one unified water system, one large gas company, and one major electric plant. However, like many other facets of our communal city life, this economic cooperation is an example of working together without any of the positive connotations that "the spirit of cooperation" typically suggests. The major public utilities are part of the mechanization of life in large cities and offer little to no other significance for social organization.

Yet the processes of expansion, and especially the rate of expansion, may be studied not only in the physical growth and business development, but also in the consequent changes in the social organization and in personality types. How far is the growth of the city, in its physical and technical aspects, matched by a natural but adequate readjustment in the social organization? What, for a city, is a normal rate of expansion, a rate of expansion with which controlled changes in the social organization might successfully keep pace?

Yet the processes of expansion, especially the rate of expansion, can be examined not just in terms of physical growth and business development, but also in the resulting changes to social organization and personality types. How much does the growth of the city, in its physical and technical aspects, align with a natural but adequate adjustment in social organization? What is a normal rate of expansion for a city, one that controlled changes in social organization could successfully keep up with?

SOCIAL ORGANIZATION AND DISORGANIZATION AS PROCESSES OF METABOLISM

These questions may best be answered, perhaps, by thinking of urban growth as a resultant of organization and disorganization analogous to the anabolic and katabolic processes of metabolism in the body. In what way are individuals incorporated into the life of a city? By what process does a person become an organic part of his society? The natural process of acquiring culture is by birth. A person is born into a family already adjusted to a social environment—in this case the modern city. The natural rate of increase of population most favorable for assimilation may then be taken as the excess of the birth-rate over the death-rate, but is this the normal rate of city growth? Certainly, modern cities have increased and are increasing in population at a far higher 54rate. However, the natural rate of growth may be used to measure the disturbances of metabolism caused by any excessive increase, as those which followed the great influx of southern Negroes into northern cities since the war. In a similar way all cities show deviations in composition by age and sex from a standard population such as that of Sweden, unaffected in recent years by any great emigration or immigration. Here again, marked variations, as any great excess of males over females, or of females over males, or in the proportion of children, or of grown men or women, are symptomatic of abnormalities in social metabolism.

These questions might be best addressed by considering urban growth as a mix of organization and disorganization, similar to the anabolic and katabolic processes in our body's metabolism. How do individuals become part of a city's life? What process allows a person to integrate organically into their society? The natural way to acquire culture is through birth. A person is born into a family that's already adapted to a social environment—specifically, the modern city. The natural population growth rate that's most conducive to assimilation can be considered the difference between the birth rate and the death rate, but is this the typical rate of city growth? It's clear that modern cities have grown and continue to grow in population at a much higher rate. However, the natural growth rate can help us understand the metabolic disruptions caused by any excess growth, like the significant influx of Southern Black individuals into Northern cities after the war. Similarly, all cities show age and sex composition variations compared to a standard population, like that of Sweden, which hasn’t recently experienced major emigration or immigration. Again, significant differences—such as a notable excess of males over females, or vice versa, or variations in the proportion of children versus adults—indicate imbalances in social metabolism.

Normally the processes of disorganization and organization may be thought of as in reciprocal relationship to each other, and as co-operating in a moving equilibrium of social order toward an end vaguely or definitely regarded as progressive. So far as disorganization points to reorganization and makes for more efficient adjustment, disorganization must be conceived not as pathological, but as normal. Disorganization as preliminary to reorganization of attitudes and conduct is almost invariably the lot of the newcomer to the city, and the discarding of the habitual, and often of what has been to him the moral, is not infrequently accompanied by sharp mental conflict and sense of personal loss. Oftener, perhaps, the change gives sooner or later a feeling of emancipation and an urge toward new goals.

Typically, the processes of disorganization and organization can be seen as having a reciprocal relationship, working together in a shifting balance of social order toward an end that might be vaguely or clearly viewed as progressive. To the extent that disorganization leads to reorganization and contributes to better adjustment, it should be seen not as unhealthy but as normal. Disorganization, as a step before the reorganization of attitudes and behavior, is almost always the experience of newcomers to a city, and the letting go of familiar habits—often including what they have considered moral—can sometimes lead to intense mental conflict and a feeling of personal loss. More often than not, however, this change eventually brings about a sense of liberation and a drive toward new goals.

55

CHART II

URBAN AREAS

CHART II

CITIES

In the expansion of the city a process of distribution takes place which sifts and sorts and relocates individuals and groups by residence and occupation. The resulting differentiation of the cosmopolitan American city into areas is typically all from one pattern, with only interesting minor modifications. Within the central business district or on an adjoining street is the “main stem” of “hobohemia,” the teeming Rialto of the homeless migratory man of the Middle West.[21] In the zone of deterioration encircling the central business section are always to be found the so-called “slums” and “bad lands,” with their submerged regions of poverty, degradation, and disease, and their underworlds of crime and vice. Within 56a deteriorating area are rooming-house districts, the purgatory of “lost souls.” Near by is the Latin Quarter, where creative and rebellious spirits resort. The slums are also crowded to overflowing with immigrant colonies—the Ghetto, Little Sicily, Greektown, Chinatown—fascinatingly combining old world heritages and American adaptations. Wedging out from here is the Black Belt, with its free and disorderly life. The area of deterioration, while essentially one of decay, of stationary or declining population, is also one of regeneration, as witness the mission, the settlement, the artists’ colony, radical centers—all obsessed with the vision of a new and better world.

In the growth of the city, a process of distribution occurs that sorts and relocates individuals and groups based on where they live and what they do. The resulting division of the cosmopolitan American city into different areas generally follows one pattern, with just a few interesting tweaks. In the central business district or on a nearby street is the “main stem” of “hobohemia,” the bustling area for homeless migrants from the Midwest.[21] Surrounding the central business section, you’ll always find the so-called “slums” and “bad lands,” filled with hidden pockets of poverty, desperation, and disease, along with crime and vice. Within a deteriorating area are rooming-house districts, a sort of purgatory for “lost souls.” Nearby is the Latin Quarter, a hub for creative and rebellious spirits. The slums are also packed with immigrant communities—the Ghetto, Little Sicily, Greektown, Chinatown—intriguingly blending old-world traditions with American influences. Out from here stretches the Black Belt, characterized by its vibrant and chaotic lifestyle. The area of decline, while primarily marked by decay and a stagnant or shrinking population, is also a place of renewal, evidenced by missions, settlements, artists’ colonies, and radical centers—all driven by a vision of a new and better world.

The next zone is also inhabited predominatingly by factory and shop workers, but skilled and thrifty. This is an area of second immigrant settlement, generally of the second generation. It is the region of escape from the slum, the Deutschland of the aspiring Ghetto family. For Deutschland (literally “Germany”) is the name given, half in envy, half in derision, to that region beyond the Ghetto where successful neighbors appear to be imitating German Jewish standards of living. But the inhabitant of this area in turn looks to the “Promised Land” beyond, to its residential hotels, its apartment-house region, its “satellite loops,” and its “bright light” areas.

The next area is mostly filled with factory and shop workers, but they're skilled and resourceful. This is a spot where mostly second-generation immigrants settle. It’s a way out of the slums, the Deutschland for families in the Ghetto who are trying to improve their lives. Deutschland (which means “Germany”) is the name given, partly out of envy and partly in mockery, to that part beyond the Ghetto where successful neighbors seem to be following the living standards of German Jews. But the residents of this area are also looking toward the “Promised Land” ahead, with its residential hotels, apartment complexes, its “satellite loops,” and its “bright light” districts.

This differentiation into natural economic and cultural groupings gives form and character to the city. For segregation offers the group, and thereby the individuals who compose the group, a place and a rôle in the total organization of city life. Segregation limits development in certain directions, but releases it in others. These areas tend to accentuate certain traits, to attract and develop their kind of individuals, and so to become further differentiated.

This separation into natural economic and cultural groups shapes the city. Segregation provides the group, and the individuals within it, a place and a role in the overall organization of city life. While segregation restricts growth in certain areas, it allows it to flourish in others. These neighborhoods tend to emphasize specific characteristics, draw in and nurture similar types of individuals, and become even more distinct.

The division of labor in the city likewise illustrates disorganization, reorganization, and increasing differentiation. The immigrant from rural communities in Europe and America seldom brings with him economic skill of any great value in our industrial, commercial, 57or professional life. Yet interesting occupational selection has taken place by nationality, explainable more by racial temperament or circumstance than by old-world economic background, as Irish policemen, Greek ice-cream parlors, Chinese laundries, Negro porters, Belgian janitors, etc.

The division of labor in the city also shows disorganization, reorganization, and growing differentiation. Immigrants from rural areas in Europe and America rarely bring significant economic skills valuable in our industrial, commercial, or professional sectors. However, there has been an interesting selection of occupations based on nationality, which can be explained more by racial temperament or circumstance rather than by their economic backgrounds from the old world, such as Irish police officers, Greek ice cream shops, Chinese laundries, Black porters, Belgian janitors, and so on. 57

The facts that in Chicago one million (996,589) individuals gainfully employed reported 509 occupations, and that over 1,000 men and women in Who’s Who gave 116 different vocations, give some notion of how in the city the minute differentiation of occupation “analyzes and sifts the population, separating and classifying the diverse elements.”[22] These figures also afford some intimation of the complexity and complication of the modern industrial mechanism and the intricate segregation and isolation of divergent economic groups. Interrelated with this economic division of labor is a corresponding division into social classes and into cultural and recreational groups. From this multiplicity of groups, with their different patterns of life, the person finds his congenial social world and—what is not feasible in the narrow confines of a village—may move and live in widely separated, and perchance conflicting, worlds. Personal disorganization may be but the failure to harmonize the canons of conduct of two divergent groups.

The fact that in Chicago, one million (996,589) people are employed across 509 different jobs, and that over 1,000 individuals in Who’s Who listed 116 various professions, gives a sense of how the city’s intricate job market “analyzes and sifts the population, separating and classifying the diverse elements.”[22] These numbers also hint at the complexity and complications of the modern industrial system and the detailed separation and isolation of different economic groups. This economic division of labor is linked to a corresponding divide into social classes as well as cultural and recreational groups. From this variety of groups, each with their own ways of life, individuals find their preferred social circles and—unlike in the restricted environment of a village—can move and live in vastly different, and possibly conflicting, worlds. Personal disorganization may simply be the result of struggling to reconcile the norms of conduct from two different groups.

If the phenomena of expansion and metabolism indicate that a moderate degree of disorganization may and does facilitate social organization, they indicate as well that rapid urban expansion is accompanied by excessive increases in disease, crime, disorder, vice, insanity, and suicide, rough indexes of social disorganization. But what are the indexes of the causes, rather than of the effects, of the disordered social metabolism of the city? The excess of the actual over the natural increase of population has already been suggested as a criterion. The significance of this increase consists in the immigration into a metropolitan city like New York and Chicago of tens of thousands of persons annually. Their invasion of the 58city has the effect of a tidal wave inundating first the immigrant colonies, the ports of first entry, dislodging thousands of inhabitants who overflow into the next zone, and so on and on until the momentum of the wave has spent its force on the last urban zone. The whole effect is to speed up expansion, to speed up industry, to speed up the “junking” process in the area of deterioration (II). These internal movements of the population become the more significant for study. What movement is going on in the city, and how may this movement be measured? It is easier, of course, to classify movement within the city than to measure it. There is the movement from residence to residence, change of occupation, labor turnover, movement to and from work, movement for recreation and adventure. This leads to the question: What is the significant aspect of movement for the study of the changes in city life? The answer to this question leads directly to the important distinction between movement and mobility.

If the processes of growth and metabolism show that a certain level of disarray can help with social organization, they also reveal that rapid urban growth leads to significant rises in disease, crime, chaos, vice, mental illness, and suicide, which are rough indicators of social disorganization. But what are the indicators of the causes, rather than the effects, of the disrupted social metabolism in the city? The gap between actual and natural population growth has already been suggested as a measure. This growth is significant because it reflects the migration into major cities like New York and Chicago, where tens of thousands of people arrive each year. Their influx to the city acts like a tidal wave, first flooding the immigrant neighborhoods and initial entry points, displacing thousands who then spread into the next area, and so on until the wave's momentum is spent in the last urban zone. This whole process accelerates expansion, boosts industry, and speeds up the "junking" process in declining areas (II). These internal shifts in population become increasingly important to study. What movements are occurring in the city, and how can we measure them? It’s generally easier to categorize movements within the city than to quantify them. There are movements from one residence to another, changes in jobs, workforce turnover, commuting to and from work, and movements for leisure and exploration. This raises the question: What aspect of movement is most significant for studying changes in urban life? The answer to this question leads directly to the crucial distinction between movement and mobility.

MOBILITY AS THE PULSE OF THE COMMUNITY

Movement, per se, is not an evidence of change or of growth. In fact, movement may be a fixed and unchanging order of motion, designed to control a constant situation, as in routine movement. Movement that is significant for growth implies a change of movement in response to a new stimulus or situation. Change of movement of this type is called mobility. Movement of the nature of routine finds its typical expression in work. Change of movement, or mobility, is characteristically expressed in adventure. The great city, with its “bright lights,” its emporiums of novelties and bargains, its palaces of amusement, its underworld of vice and crime, its risks of life and property from accident, robbery, and homicide, has become the region of the most intense degree of adventure and danger, excitement and thrill.

Movement, in itself, isn’t proof of change or growth. In fact, movement can be a fixed and unchanging pattern of motion, aimed at managing a consistent situation, like routine movement. Movement that really matters for growth means changing your movement in reaction to a new stimulus or situation. This type of change in movement is called mobility. Routine movement typically shows itself in work. On the other hand, change in movement, or mobility, is usually seen in adventure. The big city, with its "bright lights," shops full of novelties and deals, entertainment venues, and its underbelly of vice and crime, along with the dangers to life and property from accidents, theft, and violence, has become the place of the highest levels of adventure, danger, excitement, and thrill.

Mobility, it is evident, involves change, new experience, stimulation. Stimulation induces a response of the person to those objects 59in his environment which afford expression for his wishes. For the person, as for the physical organism, stimulation is essential to growth. Response to stimulation is wholesome so long as it is a correlated integral reaction of the entire personality. When the reaction is segmental, that is, detached from, and uncontrolled by, the organization of personality, it tends to become disorganizing or pathological. That is why stimulation for the sake of stimulation, as in the restless pursuit of pleasure, partakes of the nature of vice.

Mobility clearly involves change, new experiences, and stimulation. Stimulation triggers a response in a person to the things in their environment that allow them to express their desires. For an individual, just as for a physical organism, stimulation is crucial for growth. A response to stimulation is beneficial as long as it is a connected and complete reaction of the whole personality. When the reaction is fragmented, meaning it's separate from and not controlled by the personality as a whole, it can become disorganizing or unhealthy. That's why seeking stimulation just for the sake of it, as seen in the constant chase for pleasure, can be seen as a negative behavior.

The mobility of city life, with its increase in the number and intensity of stimulations, tends inevitably to confuse and to demoralize the person. For an essential element in the mores and in personal morality is consistency, consistency of the type that is natural in the social control of the primary group. Where mobility is the greatest, and where in consequence primary controls break down completely, as in the zone of deterioration in the modern city, there develop areas of demoralization, of promiscuity, and of vice.

The fast pace of city life, combined with a rise in the number and intensity of distractions, often leads to confusion and demoralization for individuals. This is because a key aspect of social norms and personal ethics is consistency, the kind that comes naturally from the social control of close-knit communities. In places where movement is most rapid, and where primary social controls have completely collapsed—like in parts of modern cities that are deteriorating—we see the emergence of areas characterized by demoralization, promiscuity, and vice.

In our studies of the city it is found that areas of mobility are also the regions in which are found juvenile delinquency, boys’ gangs, crime, poverty, wife desertion, divorce, abandoned infants, vice.

In our studies of the city, we found that areas with high mobility are also where juvenile delinquency, boys' gangs, crime, poverty, spouse abandonment, divorce, abandoned infants, and vice occur.

These concrete situations show why mobility is perhaps the best index of the state of metabolism of the city. Mobility may be thought of in more than a fanciful sense, as the “pulse of the community.” Like the pulse of the human body, it is a process which reflects and is indicative of all the changes that are taking place in the community, and which is susceptible of analysis into elements which may be stated numerically.

These real-life situations demonstrate why mobility might be the best indicator of the city's metabolic state. Mobility can be viewed in a significant way, as the “pulse of the community.” Just like the pulse in the human body, it is a process that reflects and indicates all the changes happening within the community, and it can be broken down into elements that can be expressed numerically.

The elements entering into mobility may be classified under two main heads: (1) the state of mutability of the person, and (2) the number and kind of contacts or stimulations in his environment. The mutability of city populations varies with sex and age composition, the degree of detachment of the person from the family and 60from other groups. All these factors may be expressed numerically. The new stimulations to which a population responds can be measured in terms of change of movement or of increasing contacts. Statistics on the movement of urban population may only measure routine, but an increase at a higher ratio than the increase of population measures mobility. In 1860 the horse-car lines of New York City carried about 50,000,000 passengers; in 1890 the trolley-cars (and a few surviving horse-cars) transported about 500,000,000; in 1921, the elevated, subway, surface, and electric and steam suburban lines carried a total of more than 2,500,000,000 passengers.[23] In Chicago the total annual rides per capita on the surface and elevated lines were 164 in 1890; 215 in 1900; 320 in 1910; and 338 in 1921. In addition, the rides per capita on steam and electric suburban lines almost doubled between 1916 (23) and 1921 (41), and the increasing use of the automobile must not be overlooked.[24] For example, the number of automobiles in Illinois increased from 131,140 in 1915 to 833,920 in 1923.[25]

The factors affecting mobility can be grouped into two main categories: (1) the individual's tendency to change, and (2) the types and number of interactions or stimuli in their surroundings. The flexibility of city populations varies based on gender, age distribution, and how detached individuals are from their families and other groups. All these elements can be quantified. The new stimuli that a population reacts to can be measured by changes in movement or an increase in interactions. Statistics on urban population movement might only capture regular patterns, but if the increase in movement outpaces population growth, it indicates higher mobility. In 1860, the horse-drawn carriage lines in New York City carried about 50 million passengers; by 1890, trolley cars (along with a few remaining horse-drawn carriages) transported around 500 million; in 1921, the elevated, subway, surface, and electric and steam suburban lines together carried more than 2.5 billion passengers.[23] In Chicago, the total annual rides per person on the surface and elevated lines were 164 in 1890, 215 in 1900, 320 in 1910, and 338 in 1921. Additionally, rides per person on steam and electric suburban lines nearly doubled from 23 in 1916 to 41 in 1921, and the growing use of automobiles also deserves attention.[24] For instance, the number of cars in Illinois jumped from 131,140 in 1915 to 833,920 in 1923.[25]

Mobility may be measured not only by these changes of movement, but also by increase of contacts. While the increase of population of Chicago in 1912–22 was less than 25 per cent (23.6 per cent), the increase of letters delivered to Chicagoans was double that (49.6 per cent)—(from 693,084,196 to 1,038,007,854).[26] In 1912 New York had 8.8 telephones; in 1922, 16.9 per 100 inhabitants. Boston had, in 1912, 10.1 telephones; ten years later, 19.5 telephones per 100 inhabitants. In the same decade the figures for Chicago increased from 12.3 to 21.6 per 100 population.[27] But increase of the use of the telephone is probably more significant than increase 61in the number of telephones. The number of telephone calls in Chicago increased from 606,131,928 in 1914 to 944,010,586 in 1922,[28] an increase of 55.7 per cent, while the population increased only 13.4 per cent.

Mobility can be measured not only by changes in movement but also by the increase in connections. While the population of Chicago grew by less than 25 percent (23.6 percent) from 1912 to 1922, the number of letters delivered to Chicagoans doubled that increase (49.6 percent)—from 693,084,196 to 1,038,007,854).[26] In 1912, New York had 8.8 telephones per 100 residents; by 1922, that number rose to 16.9. Boston started with 10.1 telephones in 1912 and grew to 19.5 per 100 residents a decade later. Similarly, in Chicago, the number of telephones per 100 people jumped from 12.3 to 21.6 during the same period.[27] However, the increase in telephone usage is likely more significant than just the number of telephones. The volume of telephone calls in Chicago rose from 606,131,928 in 1914 to 944,010,586 in 1922,[28] reflecting a 55.7 percent increase, while the population only grew by 13.4 percent.

Land values, since they reflect movement, afford one of the most sensitive indexes of mobility. The highest land values in Chicago are at the point of greatest mobility in the city, at the corner of State and Madison streets, in the Loop. A traffic count showed that at the rush period 31,000 people an hour, or 210,000 men and women in sixteen and one-half hours, passed the southwest corner. For over ten years land values in the Loop have been stationary, but in the same time they have doubled, quadrupled, and even sextupled in the strategic corners of the “satellite loops,”[29] an accurate index of the changes which have occurred. Our investigations so far seem to indicate that variations in land values, especially where correlated with differences in rents, offer perhaps the best single measure of mobility, and so of all the changes taking place in the expansion and growth of the city.

Land values, since they represent movement, provide one of the most sensitive measures of mobility. The highest land values in Chicago are at the point of greatest mobility in the city, at the corner of State and Madison streets, in the Loop. A traffic count revealed that during peak hours, 31,000 people per hour, or 210,000 individuals in sixteen and a half hours, passed the southwest corner. For over ten years, land values in the Loop have remained steady, but during the same period, they have doubled, quadrupled, and even increased sixfold in the key corners of the “satellite loops,”[29] which accurately reflects the changes that have occurred. Our research so far suggests that fluctuations in land values, especially when linked to differences in rents, may offer the best single measure of mobility and, thus, of all the changes happening in the city's expansion and growth.

In general outline, I have attempted to present the point of view and methods of investigation which the department of sociology is employing in its studies in the growth of the city, namely, to describe urban expansion in terms of extension, succession, and concentration; to determine how expansion disturbs metabolism when disorganization is in excess of organization; and, finally, to define mobility and to propose it as a measure both of expansion and metabolism, susceptible to precise quantitative formulation, so that it may be regarded almost literally as the pulse of the community. In a way, this statement might serve as an introduction 62to any one of five or six research projects under way in the department.[30] The project, however, in which I am directly engaged is an attempt to apply these methods of investigation to a cross-section of the city—to put this area, as it were, under the microscope, and so to study in more detail and with greater control and precision the processes which have been described here in the large. For this purpose the West Side Jewish community has been selected. This community includes the so-called “Ghetto,” or area of first settlement, and Lawndale, the so-called “Deutschland,” or area of second settlement. This area has certain obvious advantages for this study, from the standpoint of expansion, metabolism, and mobility. It exemplifies the tendency to expansion radially from the business center of the city. It is now relatively a homogeneous cultural group. Lawndale is itself an area in flux, with the tide of migrants still flowing in from the Ghetto and a constant egress to more desirable regions of the residential zone. In this area, too, it is also possible to study how the expected outcome of this high rate of mobility in social and personal disorganization is counteracted in large measure by the efficient communal organization of the Jewish community.

In general terms, I’ve tried to outline the perspective and research methods that the sociology department is using to study urban growth. This involves describing city expansion in terms of spreading out, transitioning, and concentrating; determining how this expansion affects the city's balance when disorganization outweighs organization; and finally, defining mobility and proposing it as a measure of both expansion and metabolism, which can be quantified accurately and viewed almost literally as the heartbeat of the community. In a sense, this statement could serve as an introduction to any of several research projects happening in the department.62A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The specific project I’m involved in aims to apply these research methods to a cross-section of the city—to closely examine this area, like putting it under a microscope, and to study the processes described here in detail with more control and accuracy. For this purpose, we’ve chosen the West Side Jewish community. This community includes the so-called “Ghetto,” where the first settlement occurred, and Lawndale, referred to as “Deutschland,” which is associated with the second settlement. This area has clear advantages for the study concerning expansion, metabolism, and mobility. It illustrates the tendency to expand outward from the city’s business center. It is currently a relatively uniform cultural group. Lawndale, in particular, is an area undergoing change, with a flow of migrants still coming from the Ghetto and a constant movement toward more desirable neighborhoods. This area also allows us to investigate how the anticipated effects of this high rate of mobility—leading to social and personal disorganization—are largely mitigated by the effective community organization of the Jewish community.

Ernest W. Burgess
63

CHAPTER III
THE ECOLOGICAL APPROACH TO THE STUDY OF THE HUMAN COMMUNITY

The young sciences of plant and animal ecology have become fairly well established. Their respective fields are apparently quite well defined, and a set of concepts for analysis is becoming rather generally accepted. The subject of human ecology, however, is still practically an unsurveyed field, that is, so far as a systematic and scientific approach is concerned. To be sure, hosts of studies have been made which touch the field of human ecology in one or another of its varied aspects, but there has developed no science of human ecology which is comparable in precision of observation or in method of analysis with the recent sciences of plant and animal ecology.

The emerging fields of plant and animal ecology have become quite established. Their areas are clearly defined, and a common set of analytical concepts is gaining acceptance. However, the field of human ecology is still largely uncharted, at least in terms of a systematic and scientific approach. While many studies have been conducted that relate to various aspects of human ecology, there is no science of human ecology that matches the precision of observation or methods of analysis found in the newer sciences of plant and animal ecology.

I. THE RELATION OF HUMAN ECOLOGY TO PLANT AND ANIMAL ECOLOGY

Ecology has been defined as “that phase of biology that considers plants and animals as they exist in nature, and studies their interdependence, and the relation of each kind and individual to its environment.”[31] This definition is not sufficiently comprehensive to include all the elements that logically fall within the range of human ecology. In the absence of any precedent let us tentatively define human ecology as a study of the spatial and temporal[32] relations of human beings as affected by the selective, 64distributive, and accommodative forces of the environment. Human ecology is fundamentally interested in the effect of position,[33] in both time and space, upon human institutions and human behavior. “Society is made up of individuals spatially separated, territorially distributed, and capable of independent locomotion.”[34] These spatial relationships of human beings are the products of competition and selection, and are continuously in process of change as new factors enter to disturb the competitive relations or to facilitate mobility. Human institutions and human nature itself become accommodated to certain spatial relationships of human beings. As these spatial relationships change, the physical basis of social relations is altered, thereby producing social and political problems.

Ecology is defined as “the branch of biology that examines plants and animals in their natural environment and studies how they depend on each other, as well as their connection to their surroundings.”[31] This definition doesn’t fully cover all aspects that fit within the scope of human ecology. In the absence of any precedent, we can tentatively define human ecology as the study of how human beings relate to each other over time and space, influenced by the selective, distributive, and accommodative forces of the environment. Human ecology primarily looks at how location[33] impacts human institutions and behavior, considering both time and space. “Society consists of individuals who are separated by distance, distributed over territories, and capable of independent movement.”[34] These spatial relationships among humans are shaped by competition and selection, constantly evolving as new factors disrupt competitive dynamics or enhance mobility. Human institutions and human nature itself adapt to specific spatial relationships. As these relationships shift, the physical framework of social connections changes, leading to social and political challenges.

A great deal has been written about the biological, economic, and social aspects of competition and selection, but little attention has been given to the distributive and spatial aspects of these processes. The plant ecologist is aware of the effect of the struggle for space, food, and light upon the nature of a plant formation, but the sociologist has failed to recognize that the same processes of competition and accommodation are at work determining the size and ecological organization of the human community.

A lot has been said about the biological, economic, and social aspects of competition and selection, but not much focus has been placed on the distribution and spatial aspects of these processes. The plant ecologist understands how the fight for space, food, and light impacts the nature of a plant community, but sociologists have not recognized that the same competition and adjustment processes are shaping the size and ecological organization of human communities.

The essential difference between the plant and animal organism is that the animal has the power of locomotion which enables it to gather nutriment from a wider environment, but, in addition to the power to move in space, the human animal has the ability to contrive and adapt the environment to his needs. In a word, the human community differs from the plant community in the two dominant characteristics of mobility and purpose, that is, in the power to select a habitat and in the ability to control or 65modify the conditions of the habitat. On first consideration this might seem to indicate that human ecology could have nothing in common with plant ecology where the processes of association and adjustment result from natural unmodifiable reactions, but closer examination and investigation make it obvious that human communities are not so much the products of artifact or design as many hero-worshipers suppose.[35]

The main difference between plants and animals is that animals can move around, allowing them to gather food from a larger area. However, humans not only have the ability to move but also the skill to change their environment to meet their needs. In short, human communities stand apart from plant communities due to two key traits: mobility and purpose. This means that humans can choose where to live and can change or control their surroundings. At first glance, this might suggest that human ecology has nothing in common with plant ecology since plant associations and adjustments are mainly due to natural, unchangeable reactions. But a deeper look shows that human communities aren't just the result of design or artificial creations, as many admirers might think. 65

The human community has its inception in the traits of human nature and the needs of human beings. Man is a gregarious animal: he cannot live alone; he is relatively weak and needs not only the company of other human associates but shelter and protection from the elements as well. Brunhes says there are three essentials to the inception of the human community: the house, the road, and water.[36] Food may be transported more easily than shelter or water; the latter two therefore constitute, even under the most nomadic conditions, the essential elements in giving a location and a spatial fixity to human relations.[37] This is exemplified under our present régime of automobile tourist life, where water and shelter become the determining factors in the location of the camp.

The human community begins with the traits of human nature and the needs of people. Humans are social creatures; they can't live alone. They're relatively weak and need not only the companionship of others but also shelter and protection from the elements. Brunhes identifies three essentials for the formation of the human community: the house, the road, and water.[36] Food can be transported more easily than shelter or water; thus, the latter two are crucial, even in the most nomadic lifestyles, for establishing a location and a stable environment for human relationships.[37] This is illustrated in our current era of automobile tourism, where the availability of water and shelter determines where camps are set up.

The size and stability of the human community is however a function of the food supply and of the rôle played in the wider ecological process of production and distribution of commodities. When man makes his living from hunting or fishing, the community is small and of but temporary duration; when agriculture becomes the chief source of sustenance, the community is still small but assumes a more permanent character; when trade and commerce develop, larger communities arise at points of break in conveyance, 66that is, at the mouths of rivers, junctions of streams, at waterfalls, and shallows where streams are forded. As new forms of transportation arise, new points of concentration occur and old points become accentuated or reduced. Again, as goods for trade are made in communities, still other points of concentration come into existence, determined largely by sources of power and raw material.[38]

The size and stability of human communities depend on the food supply and the role they play in the broader ecological processes of producing and distributing goods. When people rely on hunting or fishing for a living, the community is small and temporary; when agriculture becomes the main source of food, the community remains small but takes on a more permanent shape. As trade and commerce develop, larger communities emerge in key transportation areas, like the mouths of rivers, junctions of streams, waterfalls, and shallow crossings. With new forms of transportation, different concentration points develop, and existing ones may be boosted or diminished. Additionally, as goods for trade are produced within communities, more concentration points arise, largely based on the availability of power sources and raw materials.66

II. ECOLOGICAL CLASSIFICATION OF COMMUNITIES

From the standpoint of ecology, communities may be divided into four general types: first, the primary service community, such as the agricultural town, the fishing, mining, or lumbering community which serves as the first step in the distributive process of the outgoing basic commodity and as the last stage in the distributive process of the product finished for consumption. The size of such communities depends entirely upon the nature and form of utilization of the extractive industry concerned, together with the extent of the surrounding trade area. The community responds in size to any element that affects the productivity of the economic base or the extent of the area from which it draws its sustenance. But, in any event, so long as such a community does not assume any other function in the larger ecological process, it cannot grow in population beyond a few thousand inhabitants.

From an ecological perspective, communities can be categorized into four general types: first is the primary service community, like an agricultural town, or communities centered around fishing, mining, or logging. These serve as the initial step in distributing the basic goods and as the final stage in delivering the finished products for consumption. The size of these communities is determined entirely by the nature and form of the extractive industry involved, along with the size of the surrounding trade area. The community adjusts in size based on any factors that impact the productivity of its economic base or the range of resources it can draw from. However, as long as this type of community does not take on any additional roles in the broader ecological system, its population cannot exceed a few thousand residents.

The next type of community is the one that fulfils the secondary function in the distributive process of commodities. It collects the basic materials from the surrounding primary communities and distributes them in the wider markets of the world. On the other hand, it redistributes the products coming from other parts of the world to the primary service communities for final consumption. 67This is commonly called the commercial community; it may, however, combine other functions as well. The size of this type of community depends upon the extent of its distributive functions. It may vary from a small wholesale town in the center of an agricultural plain to that of a great port city whose hinterland extends halfway across the continent. Growth depends upon the comparative advantages of the site location.

The next type of community serves a secondary role in the distribution of goods. It gathers raw materials from surrounding primary communities and distributes them into broader global markets. At the same time, it redistributes products from other regions of the world back to the primary service communities for final consumption. 67This is commonly known as the commercial community; however, it may also take on additional functions. The size of this community varies based on the scope of its distribution activities. It can range from a small wholesale town in the middle of an agricultural area to a large port city whose influence reaches halfway across the continent. Growth is determined by the site’s comparative advantages.

The third type of community is the industrial town. It serves as the locus for the manufacturing of commodities. In addition it may combine the functions of the primary service and the commercial types. It may have its local trade area and it may also be the distributing center for the surrounding hinterland. The type is characterized merely by the relative dominance of industry over the other forms of service. There is practically no limit to the size to which an industrial community may develop. Growth is dependent upon the scope and market organization of the particular industries which happen to be located within its boundaries. Industrial communities are of two general types: first, those that have diversified and multiple industries organized on a local sale of products, and, second, those that are dominated by one or two highly developed industries organized on a national or world-sale of products.

The third type of community is the industrial town. It functions as the center for making goods. Additionally, it may also include aspects of primary services and commerce. It can have its own local trade area and serve as the distribution hub for the surrounding region. This type is mainly defined by the dominance of industry compared to other service forms. There is virtually no limit to how large an industrial community can grow. Its expansion depends on the range and market setup of the specific industries located within it. Industrial communities can be categorized into two general types: first, those with a variety of industries organized for local sales of products, and second, those that are focused on one or two well-established industries organized for national or global sales of products.

The fourth type of community is one which is lacking in a specific economic base. It draws its economic sustenance from other parts of the world, and may serve no function in the production or distribution of commodities. Such communities are exemplified in our recreational resorts, political and educational centers, communities of defense, penal or charitable colonies. From the standpoint of growth or decline such communities are not subject to the same laws that govern the development of towns that play a part in the larger productive and distributive processes.[39] They 68are much more subject to the vicissitudes of human fancies and decrees than are the basic types of human communities. Of course, any community may and usually does have accretions added to its population as a result of such service. It may, for instance, be the seat of a university, of a state prison, or it may be a recreational resort for at least certain seasons of the year.

The fourth type of community lacks a specific economic foundation. It depends on resources from other parts of the world and may not contribute to the production or distribution of goods. Examples of such communities include our recreational resorts, political and educational hubs, defense communities, and penal or charitable settlements. In terms of growth or decline, these communities don’t follow the same rules that govern the development of towns involved in larger production and distribution systems.[39] They 68are much more affected by the whims and decisions of people than basic types of human communities. Naturally, any community can and often does see an increase in its population due to services provided. For example, it might host a university, a state prison, or serve as a recreational destination for part of the year.

III. DETERMINING ECOLOGICAL FACTORS IN THE GROWTH OR DECLINE OF COMMUNITY

The human community tends to develop in cyclic fashion. Under a given state of natural resources and in a given condition of the arts the community tends to increase in size and structure until it reaches the point of population adjustment to the economic base. In an agricultural community, under present conditions of production and transportation, the point of maximum population seldom exceeds 5,000.[40] The point of maximum development may be termed the point of culmination or climax, to use the term of the plant ecologist.[41] The community tends to remain in this condition of balance between population and resources until some new element enters to disturb the status quo, such as the introduction of a new system of communication, a new type of industry, or a different form of utilization of the existing economic base. Whatever the innovation may be that disturbs the equilibrium of the community, there is a tendency toward a new cycle of adjustment. This may act in either a positive or negative manner. It may serve as a release to the community, making for another cycle of growth and differentiation, or it may have a retractive influence, necessitating emigration and readjustment to a more circumscribed base.

The human community tends to develop in a cyclical manner. With a certain level of natural resources and a specific state of technology, the community tends to grow in size and structure until it reaches a balance between population and the economic foundation. In an agricultural community, given the current conditions of production and transportation, the maximum population rarely exceeds 5,000.[40] This maximum development point can be referred to as the climax, borrowing a term from plant ecology.[41] The community usually maintains this balance between population and resources until some new factor disrupts the status quo, like a new communication system, a different type of industry, or a new way of using the existing economic foundation. Whatever the change that disrupts the community's equilibrium, it tends to lead to a new cycle of adjustment. This can have either a positive or negative impact. It may act as a release for the community, allowing for another cycle of growth and development, or it may have a retracting effect, requiring people to leave and adapt to a more limited base.

In earlier conditions of life, population was kept down to the community balance by variations in the death-rate, or, as in the 69case of Greek cities, the surplus population emigrated in groups to establish new colonies—offshoots of the mother-city. Under modern conditions of communication and transportation, population adjustment is maintained by a ceaseless process of individual migrations. As a result of the dynamic conditions prevailing throughout the civilized world during the last fifty years, many communities have passed through swift successive cycles of growth or decline, the determining factors being changes in forms and routes of transportation and communication and the rise of new industries.

In earlier times, the population was kept in balance by changes in the death rate, or, like in Greek cities, surplus populations would migrate in groups to start new colonies—offshoots of the original city. Today, with modern communication and transportation, population adjustments are made through constant individual migrations. Over the last fifty years, many communities around the civilized world have experienced fast cycles of growth and decline, driven by changes in transportation and communication methods and the emergence of new industries.

Some advantage in transportation is the most fundamental and most important of the causes determining the location of a distributing center. It may almost be said to be the only cause for the formation of such centers. For some reason or reasons a particular place is more conveniently and cheaply reached by many people than any surrounding point; and, as a result, they naturally exchange commodities there. The country store is located at the crossing of roads. There also is the village. In a mountain country the market town is at the junction of two, or, still better, of three valleys. Another favorite location is the end of a mountain pass, or a gap that is a thoroughfare between two valleys. If rivers are difficult to cross, settlements will spring up at the safest ferries or fords. In a level plain, a town will be near its center, and a focus of roads or railroads in such a plain, fertile and populous, will almost surely make a city.[42]

Some advantages in transportation are the most basic and most crucial reasons for deciding where to set up a distribution center. It could almost be considered the sole reason for the establishment of such centers. For various reasons, a specific location is more easily and affordably accessed by many people compared to nearby areas; as a result, they naturally trade goods there. The country store is situated at the intersection of roads. The same goes for the village. In mountainous regions, the market town is found at the meeting point of two, or even better, three valleys. Another popular spot is at the end of a mountain pass or a gap that serves as a thoroughfare between two valleys. If rivers are hard to cross, communities will develop at the safest ferries or fords. In flat plains, a town will be near the center, and a convergence of roads or railroads in such a fertile and populated plain will almost certainly lead to the formation of a city.[42]

It is the railroad and the steamship that determine where a new business shall be developed, quite as often as the government policy. The grant of special rates and privileges to shippers is nowadays the most efficient kind of protection.

It’s the train and the steamship that decide where a new business will be established, just as much as government policies do. These days, offering special rates and privileges to shippers is the most effective form of protection.

It is this quickening and cheapening of transportation that has given such stimulus in the present day to the growth of large cities. It enables them to draw cheap food from a far larger territory and it causes business to locate where the widest business connection is to be had, rather than where the goods or raw materials are most easily produced. And the perfection of the means of communication, the post-office and the telegraph, intensifies the same result.[43]

It’s the speeding up and lowering costs of transportation that have really boosted the growth of big cities today. It allows them to get affordable food from a much larger area and makes businesses set up where they can connect with the most clients, instead of where the products or raw materials can be easily made. The improvement of communication methods, like the post office and the telegraph, strengthens this effect.[43]

70The entire net increase of the population of 1870 to 1890 in Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa, and Minnesota was in cities and towns possessing competitive rates, while those having non-competitive rates decreased in population, and in Iowa it is the general belief that the absence of large cities is due to the earlier policy of the railways giving Chicago discriminating rates.[44]

70The total population growth from 1870 to 1890 in Illinois, Wisconsin, Iowa, and Minnesota occurred in cities and towns with competitive rates, while those with non-competitive rates saw a population decline. In Iowa, there is a common belief that the lack of large cities is a result of the earlier railway policies that favored Chicago with better rates.[44]

The advent of the trolley line and more recently of the automobile has produced still further disturbing elements in the growth of human communities. Their effect has been chiefly to modify the life of the small town or village, causing the decline of some and the sudden growth of others. The introduction of these two forms of transportation, more particularly of the automobile, has been the most potent force in our recent American history in affecting redistribution of our population and in the disorganization of our rural and small-town institutions which grew up on the basis of a horse-and-vehicle type of mobility.[45]

The arrival of the trolley line and, more recently, the automobile has introduced even more disruptive factors in the development of human communities. Their impact has primarily changed the way small towns or villages function, leading to the decline of some while others experience rapid growth. The introduction of these two transportation methods, especially the automobile, has been the most powerful influence in our recent American history, reshaping the distribution of our population and disrupting the rural and small-town institutions that were established based on horse-and-vehicle mobility.[45]

The evolution of new types of industry is another feature that becomes a determining factor in the redistribution of the country’s population. As we review our census reports we see the emergence each decade of one or more important industries; first, the textile industry causing concentrations of population in the eastern states, then the development of the iron and steel industry with its center of operations gradually shifting farther and farther west, and more recently the advent of the automobile and oil industries making for enormous concentration of population in certain states of the Union, also the motion picture industry with its concentrated center in southern California. The emergence of a new industry has a far-reaching effect in disturbing the status quo of communal life. Competition soon forces the new industry to concentrate its productive enterprises in one or two communities; these communities then serve as great magnets drawing to themselves the appropriate population elements from communities far and near.

The rise of new types of industries is another factor that plays a key role in the redistribution of the country's population. Looking at our census reports, we can see the emergence of one or more major industries each decade; first, the textile industry caused populations to concentrate in the eastern states, then the growth of the iron and steel industry gradually shifted its operations further west, and more recently, the arrival of the automobile and oil industries has led to significant population concentration in certain states. There's also the film industry, which is centered in Southern California. The emergence of a new industry greatly disrupts the existing communal life. Competition quickly forces the new industry to concentrate its production in one or two communities; these communities then become major magnets attracting the necessary population from both nearby and distant areas.

71

IV. THE EFFECT OF ECOLOGICAL CHANGES ON THE SOCIAL ORGANIZATION OF COMMUNITY

Population migrations resulting from such sudden pulls as are the outcomes of unusual forms of release in community growth may cause an expansion in the community’s development far beyond the natural culmination point of its cyclic development, resulting in a crisis situation, a sudden relapse, disorganization, or even panic. So-called “boom towns” are towns that have experienced herd movements of population beyond the natural point of culmination.

Population migrations caused by sudden changes in community growth can lead to an expansion in the community's development that exceeds its natural peak, resulting in a crisis, a sudden decline, disorganization, or even panic. The term "boom towns" refers to towns that have seen large influxes of people beyond their natural limits.

On the other hand, a community which has reached the point of culmination and which has experienced no form of release is likely to settle into a condition of stagnation. Its natural surplus of population is forced to emigrate. This type of emigration tends to occasion folk-depletion in the parent community. The younger and more enterprising population elements respond most sensitively to the absence of opportunities in their home town. This is particularly true when the community has but a single economic base, such as agriculture, lumbering, mining. Reformers try in vain to induce the young people to remain on the farms or in their native villages, little realizing that they are working in opposition to the general principles of the ecological order.

On the other hand, a community that's reached its peak and hasn’t experienced any kind of release is likely to fall into a state of stagnation. Its natural surplus population is forced to move away. This type of migration often leads to a drain of people in the original community. The younger, more ambitious members of the population are the most affected by the lack of opportunities in their hometown. This is especially true when the community relies on just one main industry, like farming, logging, or mining. Reformers try unsuccessfully to encourage young people to stay on the farms or in their hometowns, not realizing that they are working against the fundamental principles of the ecological system.

Again, when a community starts to decline in population due to a weakening of the economic base, disorganization and social unrest follow.[46] Competition becomes keener within the community, and the weaker elements either are forced into a lower economic level or are compelled to withdraw from the community entirely. There are, of course, periodic and temporary fluctuations in the economic balance, due either to circumstances which affect the entire economic order or to the vicissitudes of the particular industry from which the community draws its sustenance. These temporary 72fluctuations, however, while important from the standpoint of social well-being, do not comprise the basic determinants of community development.

Again, when a community starts to lose people because its economic foundation weakens, chaos and social unrest follow.[46] Competition within the community becomes tougher, and the weaker members are either pushed down to a lower economic level or forced to leave the community completely. There are, of course, occasional and temporary changes in the economic balance, caused either by factors that impact the entire economic system or by the ups and downs of the specific industry that supports the community. These temporary fluctuations, while significant for social well-being, do not represent the main drivers of community development.

The introduction of an innovating element into the adjustment of a community may be designated as the initial stage of an invasion which may make for a complete change in the structure and organization of the community. The introduction of a new mode of transportation, for instance, may transform the economic organization of a community and make for a change in population type.

The introduction of a new element into the adjustment of a community can be seen as the first stage of an invasion that might lead to a complete shift in the community's structure and organization. For example, introducing a new form of transportation can change the community's economic organization and alter the type of population present.

Thus the Harlem Railroad transformed Quaker Hill from a community of diversified farming, producing, manufacturing, selling, consuming, sufficient unto itself, into a locality of specialized farming. Its market had been Poughkeepsie, twenty-eight miles away, over high hills and indifferent roads. Its metropolis became New York, sixty-two miles away by rail and four to eight miles by wagon-road.

Thus, the Harlem Railroad changed Quaker Hill from a community that had diverse farming, producing, manufacturing, selling, and consuming on its own, into an area focused on specialized farming. Its market used to be Poughkeepsie, which was twenty-eight miles away, over high hills and poor roads. Its main city became New York, sixty-two miles away by train and four to eight miles by wagon road.

With the railroad’s coming, the isolated homogeneous community scattered. The sons of the Quakers emigrated. Laborers from Ireland and other European lands, even negroes from Virginia, took their places. New Yorkers became residents on the Hill, which became the farthest terminus of suburban travel.[47]

With the arrival of the railroad, the once tight-knit community became dispersed. The Quaker sons left to seek new opportunities. Laborers from Ireland and other European countries, along with African Americans from Virginia, filled their roles. New Yorkers moved to the Hill, which turned into the last stop for suburban travelers.[47]

The establishment of a new industry, especially if it displaces the previous economic base, may also make for a more or less complete change of population without greatly modifying the size of the community. This condition is exemplified in many of the small towns of the state of Washington which have changed from lumbering to agriculture or from one type of agriculture to another. In many cases few of the previous inhabitants remained after the invasion of the new economic base.

The creation of a new industry, especially if it replaces the old economic foundation, can lead to a significant shift in the population without drastically altering the size of the community. This situation is seen in many small towns in Washington state that have transitioned from lumbering to agriculture or from one kind of farming to another. In many instances, very few of the original residents stayed after the arrival of the new economic base.

As a community increases in size, however, it becomes better able to accommodate itself to invasions and to sudden changes in number of inhabitants. The city tends to become the reservoir into which the surplus population drains from the smaller communities round about.

As a community grows larger, it becomes more capable of handling invasions and sudden fluctuations in the number of residents. The city often becomes the place where excess population from surrounding smaller communities gathers.

73

V. ECOLOGICAL PROCESSES DETERMINING THE INTERNAL STRUCTURE OF COMMUNITY

In the process of community growth there is a development from the simple to the complex, from the general to the specialized; first to increasing centralization and later to a decentralization process. In the small town or village the primary universal needs are satisfied by a few general stores and a few simple institutions such as church, school, and home. As the community increases in size specialization takes place both in the type of service provided and in the location of the place of service. The sequence of development may be somewhat as follows: first the grocery store, sometimes carrying a few of the more staple dry goods, then the restaurant, poolroom, barber shop, drug store, dry-goods store, and later bank, haberdashery, millinery, and other specialized lines of service.[48]

In community growth, there’s a shift from simple to complex and from general to specialized. Initially, a few general stores and common places like the church, school, and home meet basic universal needs in a small town or village. As the community grows, specialization happens in the types of services offered and their locations. The development might look something like this: first the grocery store, sometimes with a few staple dry goods, then the restaurant, pool hall, barber shop, drug store, dry goods store, and eventually bank, men’s clothing store, women’s hat shop, and other specialized services.[48]

The axial or skeletal structure of a community is determined by the course of the first routes of travel and traffic.[49] Houses and shops are constructed near the road, usually parallel with it. The road may be a trail, public highway, railroad, river, or ocean harbor, but, in any case, the community usually starts in parallel relation to the first main highway. With the accumulation of population and utilities the community takes form, first along one side of the highway and later on both sides. The point of junction or crossing of two main highways, as a rule, serves as the initial center of the community.

The basic structure of a community is shaped by the earliest routes of travel and transport.[49] Houses and businesses are built close to the road, typically running parallel to it. The road can be a path, a public highway, a railway, a river, or a harbor, but generally, the community develops in parallel with the first major road. As the population and services grow, the community takes shape, initially on one side of the road and later expanding to both sides. Typically, the junction or intersection of two major roads serves as the original center of the community.

As the community grows there is not merely a multiplication of houses and roads but a process of differentiation and segregation takes place as well. Residences and institutions spread out in centrifugal fashion from the central point of the community, while 74business concentrates more and more around the spot of highest land values. Each cyclic increase of population is accompanied by greater differentiation in both service and location. There is a struggle among utilities for the vantage-points of position. This makes for increasing value of land and increasing height of buildings at the geographic center of the community. As competition for advantageous sites becomes keener with the growth of population, the first and economically weaker types of utilities are forced out to less accessible and lower-priced areas. By the time the community has reached a population of about ten or twelve thousand, a fairly well-differentiated structure is attained. The central part is a clearly defined business area with the bank, the drugstore, the department store, and the hotel holding the sites of highest land value. Industries and factories usually comprise independent formations within the city, grouping around railroad tracks and routes of water traffic. Residence sections become established, segregated into two or more types, depending upon the economic and racial composition of the population.

As the community expands, it’s not just about more houses and roads; there’s also a process of differentiation and segregation happening. Homes and institutions spread outward from the community's center, while businesses cluster more and more around the areas with the highest land values. Each increase in population brings greater differences in services and locations. Utilities compete for the best positions, which raises land values and leads to taller buildings at the community's geographic center. As the competition for prime locations intensifies with population growth, the first and less economically viable utilities get pushed out to less accessible and lower-priced areas. By the time the community reaches a population of about ten or twelve thousand, it achieves a well-defined structure. The central area clearly identifies as a business zone, with the bank, drugstore, department store, and hotel occupying the most valuable sites. Industries and factories usually form their own groups within the city, clustering around railway lines and waterways. Residential areas become established, split into two or more types based on the economic and racial makeup of the population.

The structural growth of community takes place in successional sequence not unlike the successional stages in the development of the plant formation. Certain specialized forms of utilities and uses do not appear in the human community until a certain stage of development has been attained, just as the beech or pine forest is preceded by successional dominance of other plant species. And just as in plant communities successions are the products of invasion, so also in the human community the formations, segregations, and associations that appear constitute the outcome of a series of invasions.[50]

The growth of communities happens in a series of stages similar to how plants develop over time. Certain specific utilities and functions in a community only emerge when a certain level of development is reached, much like how a beech or pine forest follows earlier types of plant life. Just as plant communities evolve through invasions, the formations, separations, and groupings in human communities are also the result of a series of invasions.[50]

There are many kinds of intra-community invasions, but in general they may be grouped into two main classes: those resulting in change in use of land, and those which introduce merely change in type of occupant. By the former is meant change from one 75general use to another, such as of a residential area into a business area or of a business into an industrial district. The latter embraces all changes of type within a particular use area, such as the changes which constantly take place in the racial and economic complexion of residence neighborhoods, or of the type of service utility within a business section. Invasions produce successional stages of different qualitative significance, that is, the economic character of the district may rise or fall as the result of certain types of invasion. This qualitative aspect is reflected in the fluctuations of land or rental values.

There are many types of community invasions, but they can generally be divided into two main categories: those that change how land is used and those that only change the type of occupants. The first refers to a shift from one general use to another, such as transforming a residential area into a business area or a business area into an industrial district. The second includes all changes in type within a specific use area, like the ongoing shifts in the racial and economic makeup of residential neighborhoods or the types of services offered in a business area. Invasions lead to different stages with varying significance, meaning the economic character of the area can improve or decline as a result of specific types of invasions. This qualitative aspect is evident in the changes in land or rental values.

The conditions which initiate invasions are legion. The following are some of the more important: (1) changes in forms and routes of transportation;[51] (2) obsolescence resulting from physical deterioration or from changes in use or fashion; (3) the erection of important public or private structures, buildings, bridges, institutions, which have either attractive or repellent significance; (4) the introduction of new types of industry, or even a change in the organization of existing industries; (5) changes in the economic base which make for redistribution of income, thus necessitating change of residence; (6) real estate promotion creating sudden demands for special location sites, etc.

The conditions that trigger invasions are numerous. Here are some of the more significant ones: (1) changes in transportation methods and routes; [51] (2) becoming outdated due to physical decline or shifts in use or trends; (3) the construction of major public or private structures, buildings, bridges, or institutions that hold either appealing or off-putting significance; (4) the emergence of new types of industries, or even changes in the organization of existing industries; (5) shifts in the economic foundation that lead to income redistribution, requiring people to relocate; (6) real estate developments creating sudden demand for specific locations, etc.

Invasions may be classified according to stage of development into (a) initial stage, (b) secondary or developmental stage, (c) climax. The initial stage of an invasion has to do with the point of entry, the resistance or inducement offered the invader by the prior inhabitants of the area, the effect upon land values and rentals. The invasion, of course, may be into an unoccupied territory or into territory with various degrees of occupancy. The resistance to invasion depends upon the type of the invader together with the degree of solidarity of the present occupants. The undesirable 76invader, whether in population type or in use form, usually makes entry (that is, within an area already completely occupied) at the point of greatest mobility. It is a common observation that foreign races and other undesirable invaders, with few exceptions, take up residence near the business center of the community or at other points of high mobility and low resistance. Once established they gradually push their way out along business or transportation thoroughfares to the periphery of the community.

Invasions can be categorized based on their developmental stage into (a) initial stage, (b) secondary or developmental stage, and (c) climax. The initial stage of an invasion relates to the entry point, the resistance or attraction the invader faces from the area's existing residents, and the impact on land values and rents. The invasion can happen in unoccupied land or in areas with varying levels of occupancy. The resistance to invasion is influenced by the type of invader and the unity of the current residents. Generally, undesirable invaders, whether in terms of population or land use, typically enter (meaning, within a fully occupied area) at the points with the most mobility. It is often noted that foreign groups and other unwanted invaders, with few exceptions, settle near the community's business center or at locations with high mobility and low resistance. Once they are established, they tend to expand outward along business routes or transportation corridors to the edges of the community.

The commencement of an invasion tends to be reflected in changes in land value. If the invasion is one of change in use the value of the land generally advances and the value of the building declines. This condition furnishes the basis for disorganization. The normal improvements and repairs are, as a rule, omitted, and the owner is placed under the economic urge of renting his property to parasitic and transitory services which may be economically strong but socially disreputable and therefore able and obliged to pay higher rentals than the legitimate utilities can afford. It is a well-known fact that the vices under the surveillance of the police usually segregate in such transitional areas.[52]

The start of an invasion usually shows up in changes in land value. If the invasion involves a change in use, the land's value typically increases while the building's value decreases. This situation leads to disorganization. Normal improvements and repairs are often skipped, and the owner feels the economic pressure to rent their property to temporary and questionable services that, while they may be financially strong, lack social respectability and can afford to pay higher rents than legitimate businesses. It's well-known that the vices monitored by the police often group together in these transitional areas.[52]

During the course of development of an invasion into a new area, either of use or type, there takes place a process of displacement and selection determined by the character of the invader and of the area invaded. The early stages are usually marked by keenness of competition which frequently manifests itself in outward clashes. Business failures are common in such areas and the rules of competition are violated. As the process continues, competition forces associational groupings. Utilities making similar or complementary demands of the area tend to group in close proximity to one another, giving rise to subformations with definite service functions. Such associations as amusement areas, 77retail districts, market sections, financial sections, and automobile rows are examples of this tendency.

During the development of an invasion into a new area, whether it's for use or type, a process of displacement and selection occurs, shaped by the characteristics of both the invader and the area being invaded. The early stages are usually characterized by intense competition, which often leads to visible conflicts. Business failures are common in these areas, and the rules of competition are often overlooked. As the process continues, competition drives the formation of associations. Entities with similar or complementary needs tend to cluster closely together, leading to subformations with specific service functions. Examples of these associations include entertainment districts, retail areas, market zones, financial districts, and auto rows. 77

The climax stage is reached in the invasion process, once the dominant type of ecological organization emerges which is able to withstand the intrusions of other forms of invasion. For example, in the development of a residential district, when it is not controlled in advance by building restrictions, the early stages of growth are usually marked by wide variations in the type and value of buildings constructed. But, in the process of development, a uniform cost type of structure tends to dominate, gradually eliminating all other types that vary widely from the norm, so that it is customary to find a considerable degree of economic homogeneity in all established residential districts. The same process operates in areas devoted to business uses, competition segregates utilities of similar economic strength into areas of corresponding land values, and at the same time forces into close proximity those particular forms of service which profit from mutual association such as financial establishments or automobile display-rooms. Once a dominant use becomes established within an area, competition becomes less ruthless among the associational units, rules of control emerge, and invasion of a different use is for a time obstructed.

The climax stage is reached in the invasion process when the leading type of ecological organization emerges that can withstand the intrusions of other forms of invasion. For instance, in the development of a residential neighborhood, if there aren’t any prior building restrictions in place, the early stages of growth typically show significant variations in the types and values of the buildings constructed. However, as development progresses, a standard cost type of structure tends to take over, gradually pushing out all other types that differ significantly from the norm, leading to a notable degree of economic uniformity in established residential neighborhoods. The same process occurs in commercial areas, where competition sorts utilities of similar economic strength into zones with corresponding land values, while also clustering together specific forms of services that benefit from being near each other, like financial institutions or car showrooms. Once a dominant use is established within an area, competition among the related entities becomes less intense, management rules develop, and the invasion of a different use is temporarily halted.

The general effect of the continuous processes of invasions and accommodations is to give to the developed community well-defined areas, each having its own peculiar selective and cultural characteristics. Such units of communal life may be termed “natural areas,”[53] or formations, to use the term of the plant ecologist. In any case, these areas of selection and function may comprise many subformations or associations which become part of the organic structure of the district or of the community as a whole. It has been suggested that these natural areas or formations may be defined in 78terms of land values,[54] the point of highest land value representing the center or head of the formation (not necessarily the geographic center but the economic or cultural center), while the points of lowest land value represent the periphery of the formation or boundary line between two adjacent formations.

The overall impact of ongoing invasions and adaptations is to create clear areas within developed communities, each with its own unique selective and cultural traits. These communities can be referred to as “natural areas,”[53] or formations, which is a term borrowed from plant ecology. Regardless, these areas of selection and function can include many subformations or associations that contribute to the overall organic structure of the district or community. It has been proposed that these natural areas or formations can be defined in terms of land values,78 [54] where the location with the highest land value represents the center or core of the formation (not necessarily the geographic center, but the economic or cultural center), while the locations with the lowest land value indicate the outer edges of the formation or the boundary between two neighboring formations.

Each formation or ecological organization within a community serves as a selective or magnetic force attracting to itself appropriate population elements and repelling incongruous units, thus making for biological and cultural subdivisions of a city’s population. Everyone knows how racial and linguistic colonies develop in all of our large cities, but the age and sex segregations which take place are not quite so obvious to common perception. In the city of Seattle, which has in general a sex composition of 113 males to 100 females, the downtown district, comprising an area inscribed by a radius of half a mile or so, has from 300 to 500 males to every 100 females. But in the outlying districts of the city, except in one or two industrial sections, these ratios are reversed. Females predominate in numbers over males in all the residential neighborhoods and in the suburbs of the city. This same condition is true with regard to the age distribution of population. The school census shows an absolute decline in the number of children of school age in the central districts of the city although the total population for this area has shown an increase for each decade. It is obvious, then, that the settler type of population, the married couples with children, withdraw from the center of the city while the more mobile and less responsible adults herd together in the hotel and apartment regions near the heart of the community.

Each ecosystem or community structure acts as a selective or magnetic force, drawing in suitable population elements and pushing away unsuitable ones, thereby creating biological and cultural divisions within a city's population. It's well-known how racial and linguistic communities form in our major cities, but the age and gender separations that occur are less obvious to most people. In Seattle, where the overall gender ratio is about 113 males to 100 females, the downtown area—covering about a half-mile radius—has between 300 and 500 males for every 100 females. In contrast, in the suburbs and most residential neighborhoods, except for a couple of industrial areas, the ratios flip, with females outnumbering males. The same pattern holds true for age distribution in the population. The school census shows a noticeable decline in the number of school-aged children in the central districts, even as the overall population in the area has increased each decade. This clearly indicates that family-type populations, such as married couples with kids, are moving away from the city center, while more mobile and less settled adults cluster in the hotel and apartment areas near the community's core.

This process of population-sifting produces not only increasing mobility with approach from the periphery to the center of the formation, but also different cultural areas representing different mores, attitudes, and degrees of civic interest. The neighborhoods in which the settler type of population resides, with their preponderance 79of women and children, serve as the custodians of the stabilizing and repressive mores. It is in the Seattle neighborhoods, especially those on the hill-tops, that the conservative, law-abiding, civic-minded population elements dwell. The downtown section and the valleys, which are usually industrial sites, are populated by a class of people who are not only more mobile but whose mores and attitudes, as tested by voting habits, are more vagrant and radical.

This process of population sorting creates not just increased movement from the outskirts to the center of the community, but also various cultural areas that reflect different social norms, attitudes, and levels of civic engagement. The neighborhoods where settler-type populations live, mostly made up of women and children, act as the keepers of stabilizing and restrictive social norms. It’s in the Seattle neighborhoods, particularly those on the hilltops, that the conservative, law-abiding, and civic-minded community members reside. The downtown area and the valleys, which are typically industrial zones, are home to a group of people who are not only more mobile but whose social norms and attitudes, as shown by their voting habits, tend to be more unpredictable and progressive.

R.D. McKenzie
80

CHAPTER IV
THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE NEWSPAPER

I. THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE

The newspaper has a history; but it has, likewise, a natural history. The press, as it exists, is not, as our moralists sometimes seem to assume, the wilful product of any little group of living men. On the contrary, it is the outcome of a historic process in which many individuals participated without foreseeing what the ultimate product of their labors was to be.

The newspaper has a history; but it also has a natural history. The press, as it exists today, is not, as our moralists sometimes seem to think, the deliberate creation of a small group of individuals. On the contrary, it is the result of a historical process where many people contributed without knowing what the final outcome of their efforts would be.

The newspaper, like the modern city, is not wholly a rational product. No one sought to make it just what it is. In spite of all the efforts of individual men and generations of men to control it and to make it something after their own heart, it has continued to grow and change in its own incalculable ways.

The newspaper, like the modern city, isn't entirely a rational creation. No one set out to make it exactly what it is. Despite all the attempts by individuals and generations to control it and shape it to their liking, it has continued to grow and evolve in its own unpredictable ways.

The type of newspaper that exists is the type that has survived under the conditions of modern life. The men who may be said to have made the modern newspaper—James Gordon Bennett, Charles A. Dana, Joseph Pulitzer, and William Randolph Hearst—are the men who discovered the kind of paper that men and women would read and had the courage to publish it.

The kind of newspaper we have today is the one that has thrived in the modern world. The people credited with creating the modern newspaper—James Gordon Bennett, Charles A. Dana, Joseph Pulitzer, and William Randolph Hearst—are the ones who found the type of content that people would read and had the guts to publish it.

The natural history of the press is the history of this surviving species. It is an account of the conditions under which the existing newspaper has grown up and taken form.

The natural history of the press is the story of this enduring species. It's a record of the circumstances that have shaped the development and formation of the current newspaper.

A newspaper is not merely printed. It is circulated and read. Otherwise it is not a newspaper. The struggle for existence, in the case of the newspaper, has been a struggle for circulation. The newspaper that is not read ceases to be an influence in the community. The power of the press may be roughly measured by the number of people who read it.

A newspaper isn't just printed; it's shared and read. If it isn't, then it's not really a newspaper. The fight for survival in the newspaper industry has been a fight for circulation. A newspaper that isn't read loses its impact in the community. The power of the press can be roughly gauged by how many people read it.

81The growth of great cities has enormously increased the size of the reading public. Reading, which was a luxury in the country, has become a necessity in the city. In the urban environment literacy is almost as much a necessity as speech itself. That is one reason there are so many foreign-language newspapers.

81The rise of major cities has significantly expanded the number of people who read. Reading, once a luxury in rural areas, has turned into a necessity in urban life. In the city, being able to read is nearly as essential as being able to speak. That's one reason why there are so many newspapers in different languages.

Mark Villchur, editor of the Russkoye Slovo, New York City, asked his readers how many of them had read newspapers in the old country. He found that out of 312 correspondents only 16 had regularly read newspapers in Russia; 10 others from time to time read newspapers in the Volast, the village administration center, and 12 were subscribers to weekly magazines. In America all of them were subscribers or readers of Russian newspapers.

Mark Villchur, editor of the Russkoye Slovo, New York City, asked his readers how many of them had read newspapers back in their home country. He discovered that out of 312 respondents, only 16 had regularly read newspapers in Russia; 10 others occasionally read newspapers in the Volast, the village administration center, and 12 were subscribed to weekly magazines. In America, all of them were subscribers or readers of Russian newspapers.

This is interesting because the immigrant has had, first and last, a profound influence on the character of our native newspapers. How to bring the immigrant and his descendants into the circle of newspaper readers has been one of the problems of modern journalism.

This is interesting because immigrants have, from the beginning to now, had a significant impact on the character of our local newspapers. Figuring out how to include immigrants and their descendants in the audience of newspaper readers has been one of the challenges of modern journalism.

The immigrant who has, perhaps, acquired the newspaper habit from reading a foreign-language newspaper is eventually attracted to the native American newspapers. They are for him a window looking out into the larger world outside the narrow circle of the immigrant community in which he has been compelled to live. The newspapers have discovered that even men who can perhaps read no more than the headlines in the daily press will buy a Sunday paper to look at the pictures.

The immigrant who has probably picked up the habit of reading a foreign-language newspaper eventually becomes interested in American newspapers. For them, these papers are like a window into the broader world beyond the limited immigrant community they’ve had to live in. Newspapers have realized that even those who can only read the headlines in the daily editions will still buy a Sunday paper to check out the pictures.

It is said that the most successful of the Hearst papers, the New York Evening Journal, gains a new body of subscribers every six years. Apparently it gets its readers mainly from immigrants. They graduate into Mr. Hearst’s papers from the foreign-language press, and when the sensationalism of these papers begins to pall, they acquire a taste for some of the soberer journals. At any rate, Mr. Hearst has been a great Americanizer.

It’s said that the most successful of the Hearst papers, the New York Evening Journal, attracts a new group of subscribers every six years. It seems that most of its readers come from immigrant backgrounds. They transition from the foreign-language newspapers to Mr. Hearst’s publications, and when the sensationalism of those papers starts to wear off, they develop an interest in some of the more serious journals. In any case, Mr. Hearst has played a significant role in helping to Americanize people.

In their efforts to make the newspaper readable to the least-instructed 82reader, to find in the daily news material that would thrill the crudest intelligence, publishers have made one important discovery. They have found that the difference between the high-brow and the low-brow, which once seemed so profound, is largely a difference in vocabularies. In short, if the press can make itself intelligible to the common man, it will have even less difficulty in being understood by the intellectual. The character of present-day newspapers has been profoundly influenced by this fact.

In their efforts to make the newspaper easy to read for the least educated 82 readers and to find daily news that would excite even the simplest minds, publishers have made an important discovery. They've realized that the difference between high-brow and low-brow content, which once seemed significant, is mostly just about different vocabularies. In short, if the press can communicate clearly with the average person, it will be even easier to reach the intellectual audience. This insight has had a major impact on the character of today's newspapers.

II. THE FIRST NEWSPAPERS

What is a newspaper? Many answers have been given. It is the tribune of the people; it is the fourth estate; the Palladium of our civil liberties, etc.

What is a newspaper? Many answers have been given. It is the voice of the people; it is the fourth estate; the protector of our civil liberties, etc.

On the other hand, this same newspaper has been characterized as the great sophist. What the popular teachers did for Athens in the period of Socrates and Plato the press has done in modern times for the common man.

On the other hand, this same newspaper has been labeled as the great deceiver. What the popular teachers did for Athens during the time of Socrates and Plato, the press has done in modern times for the everyday person.

The modern newspaper has been accused of being a business enterprise. “Yes,” say the newspaper men “and the commodity it sells is news.” It is the truth shop. (The editor is the philosopher turned merchant.) By making information about our common life accessible to every individual at less than the price of a telephone call we are to regain, it is urged—even in the complicated life of what Graham Wallas calls the “Great Society”—some sort of working democracy.

The modern newspaper has been criticized for being a business. “Yes,” say the journalists, “and the product it sells is news.” It’s the information hub. (The editor is the thinker who became a businessman.) By making information about our shared lives available to everyone for less than the cost of a phone call, we are supposed to restore, even in the complex life of what Graham Wallas calls the “Great Society,” some kind of functioning democracy.

The advertising manager’s notion is again something different. For him the newspaper is a medium for creating advertising values. The business of the editor is to provide the envelope which incloses the space which the advertising man sells. Eventually the newspaper may be conceived as a sort of common carrier, like the railway or the post office.

The advertising manager has a different perspective. To him, the newspaper is a medium for generating advertising value. The editor's job is to provide the framework that contains the space the advertising manager sells. In the end, the newspaper can be seen as a kind of common carrier, similar to a railway or the post office.

The newspaper, according to the author of the Brass Check, is a crime. The brass check is a symbol of prostitution. “The brass 83check is found in your pay envelope every week—you who write and print and distribute our newspapers and magazines. The brass check is the price of your shame—you who take the fair body of truth and sell it in the market place, who betray the virgin hopes of mankind into the loathsome brothel of big business.”

The newspaper, according to the author of the Brass Check, is a crime. The brass check represents prostitution. “The brass check appears in your paycheck every week—you who write, print, and distribute our newspapers and magazines. The brass check is the cost of your shame—you who take the pure essence of truth and sell it in the marketplace, betraying the innocent hopes of humanity to the disgusting brothel of big business.”

This is the conception of a moralist and a socialist—Upton Sinclair.

This is the idea of a moralist and a socialist—Upton Sinclair.

Evidently the newspaper is an institution that is not yet fully understood. What it is, or seems to be, for any one of us at any time is determined by our differing points of view. As a matter of fact, we do not know much about the newspaper. It has never been studied.

Evidently, the newspaper is an institution that isn't fully understood yet. What it is, or appears to be, for any of us at any given time is shaped by our different perspectives. In reality, we don't know much about the newspaper. It has never been researched.

One reason we know so little about the newspaper is that as it exists today it is a very recent manifestation. Besides, in the course of its relatively brief history, it has gone through a remarkable series of transfigurations. The press today is, however, all that it was and something more. To understand it we must see in its historic perspective.

One reason we know so little about newspapers is that, as they are today, they're a very recent development. Also, throughout their relatively short history, they've undergone a remarkable series of changes. The press today is everything it used to be and more. To understand it, we need to look at it from a historical perspective.

The first newspapers were written or printed letters; news-letters they were called. In the seventeenth century English country gentlemen used to employ correspondents to write them once a week from London the gossip of the court and of the town.

The first newspapers were written or printed letters; they were called newsletters. In the seventeenth century, English country gentlemen would hire correspondents to send them the weekly gossip from London about the court and the town.

The first newspaper in America, at least the first newspaper that lasted beyond its first issue, was the Boston News-Letter. It was published by the postmaster. The village post-office has always been a public forum, where all the affairs of the nation and the community were discussed. It was to be expected that there, in close proximity to the sources of intelligence, if anywhere, a newspaper would spring up. For a long time the position of postmaster and the vocation of editor were regarded as inseparable.

The first newspaper in America, or at least the first one that continued after its initial issue, was the Boston News-Letter. It was published by the postmaster. The local post office has always been a public space where people talked about the nation and community issues. It was only natural that there, near the sources of information, a newspaper would emerge. For a long time, the roles of postmaster and editor were seen as closely linked.

The first newspapers were simply devices for organizing gossip, and that, to a greater or less extent, they have remained. Horace 84Greeley’s advice to a friend who was about to start a country paper is as good today as it was then.

The first newspapers were basically just ways to share gossip, and to some degree, they still are. Horace 84Greeley’s advice to a friend who was about to launch a local paper is just as relevant today as it was back then.

Begin with a clear conception that the subject of deepest interest to an average human being is himself; next to that, he is most concerned about his neighbors. Asia and the Tongo Islands stand a long way after these in his regard. It does seem to me that most country journals are oblivious as to these vital truths. If you will, so soon as may be, secure a wide awake, judicious correspondent in each village and township of your county, some young lawyer, doctor, clerk in a store, or assistant in a post office who will promptly send you whatever of moment occurs in his vicinity, and will make up at least half your journal of local matter thus collected, nobody in the county can long do without it. Do not let a new church be organized, or new members be added to one already existing, a farm be sold, a new house be raised, a mill be set in motion, a store be opened, nor anything of interest to a dozen families occur, without having the fact duly though briefly chronicled in your columns. If a farmer cuts a big tree, or grows a mammoth beet, or harvests a bounteous yield of wheat or corn, set forth the fact as concisely and unexceptionally as possible.

Start with a clear understanding that the most interesting topic for an average person is themselves; right after that, they care most about their neighbors. Asia and the Tongo Islands come far behind in their interest. It seems to me that most local newspapers overlook these important truths. So, as soon as you can, find a sharp, reliable correspondent in every village and township in your county—a young lawyer, doctor, store clerk, or post office assistant—who will quickly send you updates on important happenings in their area, and contribute at least half your newspaper with this local content. No one in the county will be able to do without it for long. Make sure to document any new church organization, new members joining an existing church, a farm sale, a new house construction, a mill starting operation, a store opening, or any event of interest to at least a dozen families in your columns, even if it’s just briefly noted. If a farmer cuts down a big tree, grows a giant beet, or has an abundant harvest of wheat or corn, report it briefly and straightforwardly.

What Greeley advises friend Fletcher to do with his country paper the city editor of every newspaper, as far as it humanly is possible, is still trying to do. It is not practicable, in a city of 3,000,000 and more, to mention everybody’s name. For that reason attention is focused upon a few prominent figures. In a city where everything happens every day, it is not possible to record every petty incident, every variation from the routine of the city life. It is possible, however, to select certain particularly picturesque or romantic incidents and treat them symbolically, for their human interest rather than their individual and personal significance. In this way news ceases to be wholly personal and assumes the form of art. It ceases to be the record of the doings of individual men and women and becomes an impersonal account of manners and life.

What Greeley advises his friend Fletcher to do with his country paper, the city editor of every newspaper is still trying to accomplish, as much as possible. In a city of over 3,000,000 people, it’s not feasible to mention everyone’s name. Because of this, the focus is on a few prominent figures. In a city where things happen every day, it’s impossible to capture every small incident or deviation from the routine of city life. However, it is possible to highlight certain particularly striking or interesting incidents and present them symbolically, focusing on their human interest rather than their individual significance. In this way, news shifts from being entirely personal and takes on an artistic form. It transforms from a record of the actions of individual men and women into an impersonal account of culture and life.

The motive, conscious or unconscious, of the writers and of the press in all this is to reproduce, as far as possible, in the city the conditions of life in the village. In the village everyone knew everyone else. Everyone called everyone by his first name. The 85village was democratic. We are a nation of villagers. Our institutions are fundamentally village institutions. In the village, gossip and public opinion were the main sources of social control.

The motivation, whether aware or not, of the writers and the media in all this is to recreate, as much as they can, in the city the living conditions found in the village. In the village, everyone knew each other. Everyone addressed everyone by their first name. The village was democratic. We are a nation of villagers. Our institutions are essentially village institutions. In the village, gossip and public opinion were the primary means of social control.

“I would rather live,” said Thomas Jefferson, “in a country with newspapers and without a government than in a country with a government and without newspapers.”

“I would rather live,” said Thomas Jefferson, “in a country with newspapers and no government than in a country with government and no newspapers.”

If public opinion is to continue to govern in the future as it has in the past, if we propose to maintain a democracy as Jefferson conceived it, the newspaper must continue to tell us about ourselves. We must somehow learn to know our community and its affairs in the same intimate way in which we knew them in the country villages. The newspaper must continue to be the printed diary of the home community. Marriages and divorce, crime and politics, must continue to make up the main body of our news. Local news is the very stuff that democracy is made of.

If public opinion is going to keep shaping our future like it has in the past, and if we're committed to upholding a democracy like Jefferson envisioned, newspapers must keep informing us about ourselves. We need to find a way to truly understand our community and its issues like we did in small country towns. Newspapers should remain the written diary of our local community. Topics like marriages and divorces, crime, and politics should still dominate our news. Local news is the essential foundation of democracy.

But that, according to Walter Lippmann, is just the difficulty. “As social truth is organized today”, so he says, “the press is not constituted to furnish from one edition to the next the amount of knowledge which the democratic theory of public opinion demands.... When we expect it to supply such a body of truth, we employ a misleading standard of judgment. We misunderstand the limited nature of news, the illimitable complexity of society; we overestimate our own endurance, public spirit, and all-round competence. We suppose an appetite for uninteresting truths which is not discovered by any honest analysis of our own tastes.... Unconsciously the theory sets up the single reader as theoretically incompetent, and puts upon the press the burden of accomplishing whatever representative government, industrial organization, and diplomacy have failed to accomplish. Acting upon everybody for thirty minutes in twenty-four hours, the press is asked to create a mystical force called ‘public opinion’ that will take up the slack in public institutions.”[55]

But according to Walter Lippmann, that's the problem. “As social truth is organized today,” he says, “the press isn’t structured to provide, from one edition to the next, the amount of knowledge that the democratic theory of public opinion requires.... When we expect it to deliver such a body of truth, we use a misleading standard of judgment. We misunderstand the limited nature of news, the endless complexity of society; we overestimate our own resilience, civic spirit, and overall competence. We assume there’s an appetite for boring truths that no honest analysis of our own preferences supports.... Unintentionally, the theory portrays the individual reader as theoretically incompetent and places on the press the responsibility to achieve what representative government, industrial organization, and diplomacy have failed to do. By engaging with everyone for thirty minutes in twenty-four hours, the press is expected to create a mystical force called ‘public opinion’ that will fill the gaps left by public institutions.”[55]

86It is evident that a newspaper cannot do for a community of 1,000,000 inhabitants what the village did spontaneously for itself through the medium of gossip and personal contact. Nevertheless the efforts of the newspaper to achieve this impossible result are an interesting chapter in the history of politics as well as of the press.

86It's clear that a newspaper can't provide for a community of 1,000,000 people in the same way that a village naturally does through gossip and personal interactions. Still, the newspaper's attempts to reach this impossible goal are an intriguing part of the history of politics and the press.

III. THE PARTY PAPERS

The first newspapers, the news-letters, were not party papers. Political journals began to supersede the news-letters at the beginning of the eighteenth century. The news with which the reading public was most concerned at that time was the reports of the debates in Parliament.

The first newspapers, known as news-letters, weren't affiliated with any political party. Political journals started to replace news-letters at the start of the eighteenth century. The news that the reading public was most interested in during that time was the reports of the debates in Parliament.

Even before the rise of the party press certain prying and curious individuals had made a business of visiting the Strangers’ Gallery during the sessions of the House of Commons in order to write up from memory, or from notes taken down surreptitiously, accounts of the speeches and discussions during an important debate. At this time all the deliberations of Parliament were secret, and it was not until 100 years later that the right of reporters to attend the sessions of the House of Commons and record its proceedings was officially recognized. In the meantime reporters were compelled to resort to all sorts of subterfuges and indirect methods in order to get information. It is upon this information, gathered in this way, that much of our present history of English politics is based.

Even before the rise of party newspapers, some nosy and curious individuals made it their business to visit the Strangers' Gallery during the sessions of the House of Commons to write up from memory or from notes taken down secretly about the speeches and discussions in key debates. At that time, all parliamentary proceedings were confidential, and it wasn't until 100 years later that reporters were officially allowed to attend House of Commons sessions and document what happened. In the meantime, reporters had to use all sorts of tricks and indirect methods to gather information. Much of what we know today about the history of English politics is based on this information collected in that way.

One of the most distinguished of these parliamentary reporters was Samuel Johnson. One evening in 1770, it is reported, Johnson, with a number of other celebrities, was taking dinner in London. Conversation turned upon parliamentary oratory. Someone spoke of a famous speech delivered in the House of Commons by the elder Pitt in 1741. Someone else, amid the applause of the company, quoted a passage from this speech as an illustration of an orator who had surpassed in feeling and beauty of language the 87finest efforts of the orators of antiquity. Then Johnson, who up to that point had taken no part in the discussion, spoke up. “I wrote that speech,” he said, “in a garret in Exeter Street.”

One of the most notable parliamentary reporters was Samuel Johnson. One evening in 1770, it's said that Johnson, along with several other celebrities, was having dinner in London. The conversation turned to parliamentary speeches. Someone mentioned a famous speech given in the House of Commons by the elder Pitt in 1741. Another person, amid the applause of the group, quoted a part of that speech to illustrate an orator who had exceeded the emotion and beauty of language found in the finest speeches of ancient times. Then Johnson, who had been silent until then, spoke up. “I wrote that speech,” he said, “in a small room on Exeter Street.”

The guests were struck with amazement. He was asked, “How could it have been written by you, sir?”

The guests were amazed. One of them asked, “How could this have been written by you, sir?”

“Sir,” said Johnson, “I wrote it in Exeter Street. I never was in the gallery of the House of Commons but once. Cave had interest with the doorkeepers; he and the persons employed under him got admittance; they brought away the subjects of discussion, the names of the speakers, the side they took, and the order in which they rose, together with notes of the various arguments adduced in the course of the debate. The whole was afterward communicated to me, and I composed the speeches in the form they now have in the “Parliamentary Debates,” for the speeches of that period are all printed from Cave’s magazine.”[56]

“Sir,” said Johnson, “I wrote it on Exeter Street. I’ve only been in the House of Commons gallery once. Cave had connections with the doorkeepers; he and his staff were allowed in. They brought back the topics discussed, the names of the speakers, their sides, and the order in which they spoke, along with notes on the different arguments made in the debate. All of this was later shared with me, and I wrote the speeches in the form they appear now in the ‘Parliamentary Debates,’ because the speeches from that time are all published from Cave’s magazine.”[56]

Someone undertook to praise Johnson’s impartiality, saying that in his reports he seems to have dealt out reason and eloquence with an equal hand to both political parties. “That is not quite true,” was Johnson’s reply. “I saved appearances tolerably well; but I took care that the Whig dogs should not have the best of it.”

Someone set out to praise Johnson’s fairness, saying that in his reports he appeared to give equal reason and eloquence to both political parties. “That’s not entirely accurate,” Johnson replied. “I managed to maintain appearances fairly well; but I made sure that the Whig party didn’t come out ahead.”

This speech of William Pitt, composed by Johnson in Exeter Street, has long held a place in school books and collections of oratory. It is the famous speech in which Pitt answered the accusation of the “atrocious crime of being a young man.”

This speech by William Pitt, written by Johnson in Exeter Street, has long been included in school books and collections of speeches. It is the well-known speech in which Pitt responded to the charge of the "atrocious crime of being a young man."

Perhaps Pitt thought he delivered that speech. At any rate there is no evidence that he repudiated it. I might add that Pitt, if he was the first, was not the last statesman who is indebted to the reporters for his reputation as an orator.

Perhaps Pitt thought he had given that speech. In any case, there's no evidence that he rejected it. I should add that Pitt, if he was the first, was certainly not the last politician who owes his reputation as a speaker to the reporters.

The significant thing about this incident is that it illustrates the manner in which, under the influence of the parliamentary reporters, something like a constitutional change was effected in the character of parliamentary government. As soon as the 88parliamentary orators discovered that they were addressing not only their fellow-members but, indirectly, through the medium of the press, the people of England, the whole character of parliamentary proceedings changed. Through the newspapers the whole country was enabled to participate in the discussions by which issues were framed and legislation was enacted.

The important thing about this incident is that it shows how, influenced by parliamentary reporters, a kind of constitutional shift happened in the nature of parliamentary government. Once the parliamentary speakers realized that they were addressing not just their fellow members but also, indirectly, the people of England through the press, the entire nature of parliamentary proceedings changed. Through newspapers, the whole country was able to engage in the discussions that shaped issues and led to the creation of laws.

Meanwhile, the newspapers themselves, under the influence of the very discussions which they themselves instigated, had become party organs. Whereupon the party press ceased to be a mere chronicle of small gossip and came to be what we know as a “journal of opinion.” The editor, meanwhile, no longer a mere newsmonger and humble recorder of events, found himself the mouthpiece of a political party, playing a rôle in politics.

Meanwhile, the newspapers, influenced by the discussions they initiated, had turned into party publications. As a result, the party press stopped being just a collection of minor gossip and evolved into what we now recognize as a “journal of opinion.” The editor, no longer just a news reporter and simple chronicler of events, became the spokesperson for a political party, taking on a role in politics.

During the long struggle for freedom of thought and speech in the seventeenth century, popular discontent had found literary expression in the pamphlet and broadside. The most notable of these pamphleteers was John Milton, and the most famous of these pamphlets was Milton’s Areopagitica: A Defence of the Liberty of Unlicensed Printing, published in 1646; “the noblest piece of English prose” it has been called by Henry Morley.

During the lengthy battle for freedom of thought and speech in the seventeenth century, widespread dissatisfaction found its way into literature through pamphlets and broadsides. The most prominent of these pamphleteers was John Milton, and the most famous of these pamphlets was Milton’s Areopagitica: A Defence of the Liberty of Unlicensed Printing, published in 1646; Henry Morley referred to it as “the noblest piece of English prose.”

When the newspaper became, in the early part of the eighteenth century, a journal of opinion, it took over the function of the political pamphlet. The opinion that had formerly found expression in a broadside was now expressed in the form of editorial leading articles. The editorial writer, who had inherited the mantle of the pamphleteer, now assumed the rôle of a tribune of the people.

When newspapers became journals of opinion in the early 1700s, they took on the role of political pamphlets. Opinions that used to be expressed in broadside posters were now conveyed through editorial articles. The editorial writer, who took over from the pamphleteer, became a voice for the people.

It was in this rôle, as the protagonist of the popular cause, that the newspaper captured the imagination of our intelligentsia.

It was in this role, as the main character of the popular cause, that the newspaper captured the attention of our intellectuals.

When we read in the political literature of a generation ago references to “the power of the press,” it is the editor and the editorial, rather than the reporter and the news, of which these writers are thinking. Even now when we speak of the liberty of the press it is the liberty to express an opinion, rather than the 89liberty to investigate and publish the facts, which is meant. The activities of the reporter, upon which any opinion that is relevant to existing conditions is likely to be based, are more often regarded as an infringement of our personal rights than an exercise of our political liberties.

When we look at political writings from a generation ago that mention “the power of the press,” it’s usually the editor and the editorial content they’re focusing on, not the reporter and the news. Even today, when we talk about freedom of the press, we’re mostly referring to the freedom to share opinions, not the freedom to explore and publish the facts. The actions of reporters, which are essential for forming any opinion connected to current situations, are more often seen as a violation of our personal rights rather than as an exercise of our political freedoms. 89

The liberty of the press for which Milton wrote the Areopagitica was the liberty to express an opinion. “Give me the liberty,” he said, “to know, to alter, and to argue freely according to conscience, above all liberties.”

The freedom of the press that Milton wrote about in the Areopagitica was the freedom to express an opinion. “Give me the freedom,” he said, “to know, to change, and to debate freely based on my conscience, above all freedoms.”

Carlyle was thinking of the editorial writer and not of the reporter when he wrote: “Great is journalism! Is not every able editor a ruler of the world, being a persuader of it?”

Carlyle was thinking about the editorial writer and not the reporter when he wrote: “Journalism is powerful! Isn’t every skilled editor a ruler of the world, influencing it?”

The United States inherited its parliamentary government, its party system, and its newspapers from England. The rôle which the political journals played in English politics was re-enacted in America. The American newspapers were a power with which the British government had to reckon in the struggle of the colonies for independence. After the British took possession of New York City, Ambrose Serle, who had undertaken to publish the New York Gazette in the interest of the invaders, wrote as follows to Lord Dartmouth in regard to the patriot-party press.

The United States took its parliamentary government, party system, and newspapers from England. The role that political journals played in English politics was repeated in America. The American newspapers became a force that the British government had to deal with during the colonies' fight for independence. After the British captured New York City, Ambrose Serle, who had committed to publishing the New York Gazette for the invaders, wrote the following to Lord Dartmouth about the patriot-party press.

Among other engines which have raised the present commotion, next to the indecent harangues of the preachers, none has had a more extensive or stronger influence than the newspapers of the respective colonies. One is astonished to see with what avidity they are sought after, and how implicitly they are believed by the great bulk of the people.[57]

Among other factors that have caused the current uproar, besides the inappropriate speeches of the preachers, none has had as wide-reaching or powerful an impact as the newspapers from the various colonies. It's surprising to see how eagerly people seek them out and how completely they trust the information they provide.[57]

It was nearly a century later, in the person of Horace Greeley, editor of the New York Tribune during the anti-slavery struggle, that the journal of opinion reached its highest expression in America. America has had better newspaper men than Horace Greeley, although none, perhaps, whose opinions exercised so wide an influence. “The New York Tribune,” says Charles Francis Adams, 90“during those years was the greatest educational factor, economically and morally, this country has ever known.”

It was almost a hundred years later that Horace Greeley, the editor of the New York Tribune during the fight against slavery, represented the peak of journalistic opinion in America. While America has seen better journalists than Horace Greeley, none have had opinions that made such a broad impact. “The New York Tribune,” says Charles Francis Adams, 90“during those years was the greatest educational force, both economically and morally, this country has ever experienced.”

IV. THE INDEPENDENT PRESS

The power of the press, as represented by the older type of newspaper, rested in the final analysis upon the ability of its editors to create a party and lead it. The journal of opinion is, by its very nature, predestined to become the organ of a party, or at any rate the mouthpiece of a school.

The influence of the press, as shown by traditional newspapers, ultimately depended on the editors' ability to form and lead a political party. By its very nature, an opinion journal is destined to become the voice of a party or, at the very least, the spokesperson for a particular ideology.

So long as political activities were organized on the basis of village life, the party system worked. In the village community, where life was and still is relatively fixed and settled, custom and tradition provided for most of the exigencies of daily life. In such a community, where every deviation from the ordinary routine of life was a matter of observation and comment and all the facts were known, the political process was, at any rate, a comparatively simple matter. Under these circumstances the work of the newspaper, as a gatherer and interpreter of the news, was but an extension of the function which was otherwise performed spontaneously by the community itself through the medium of personal contact and gossip.

As long as political activities were organized around village life, the party system functioned well. In the village community, where life was and still is relatively stable and predictable, customs and traditions handled most of the daily life needs. In this kind of community, where any departure from the usual routine was closely watched and discussed and everyone knew each other’s business, the political process was, in any case, fairly straightforward. Given these conditions, the role of the newspaper, as a collector and interpreter of news, was just an extension of what the community did naturally through personal interactions and gossip.

But as our cities expanded and life grew more complicated, it turned out that political parties, in order to survive, must have a permanent organization. Eventually party morale became a greater value than the issues for the determination of which the parties are supposed to exist. The effect upon the party press was to reduce it to the position of a sort of house organ of the party organization. It no longer knew from day to day just what its opinions were. The editor was no longer a free agent. It was of this subjugated Tribune that Walt Whitman was thinking when he coined the phrase, “the kept editor.”

But as our cities grew and life became more complex, it became clear that political parties, in order to survive, needed a permanent organization. Eventually, party loyalty became more important than the issues that the parties were meant to address. This shift affected the party press, reducing it to a sort of official newsletter for the party organization. It lacked clarity about its opinions from day to day. The editor was no longer an independent voice. It was this constrained Tribune that Walt Whitman had in mind when he coined the term “the kept editor.”

When, finally, the exigencies of party politics, under conditions of life in great cities, developed the political machine, some of the 91more independent newspapers revolted. This was the origin of the independent press. It was one of the independent papers, the New York Times of that day, that first assailed and eventually overthrew, with the aid of a cartoonist, Thomas Nast, the Tweed Ring, the first and most outrageous of the political machines that party politics in this country has so far produced. Presently there was a general breaking away, particularly by the metropolitan, as distinguished from the country, papers, from the domination of the parties. Party loyalty ceased to be a virtue.

When the demands of party politics, influenced by life in big cities, created the political machine, some of the more independent newspapers pushed back. This was the birth of the independent press. It was one of these independent papers, the New York Times of that time, that first attacked and eventually took down, with the help of a cartoonist, Thomas Nast, the Tweed Ring, the first and most outrageous of the political machines that party politics in this country has ever produced. Soon, there was a widespread shift, especially among the metropolitan papers, as opposed to the country ones, away from party control. Party loyalty stopped being seen as a virtue.

Meanwhile a new political power had arisen and found expression in the press. This power was embodied, not in the editorial and the editorial writer, however, but in the news and the reporter. In spite of the fact that the prestige of the press, up to this time, had rested on its rôle of champion of popular causes, the older newspapers were not read by the masses of the people.

Meanwhile, a new political power had emerged and was being reflected in the media. This power was represented, not by editorial pieces and their writers, but by news coverage and reporters. Despite the fact that the press's prestige up until now had been based on its role as a champion of the people's causes, the older newspapers were not widely read by the general public.

The ordinary man is more interested in news than he is in political doctrines or abstract ideas. H. L. Mencken has called attention to the fact that the average man does not understand more than two-thirds of what “comes from the lips of the average political orator or clergyman.”

The average person cares more about news than about political beliefs or abstract concepts. H. L. Mencken pointed out that most people don’t grasp more than two-thirds of what they hear from typical political speakers or religious leaders.

The ordinary man, as the Saturday Evening Post has discovered, thinks in concrete images, anecdotes, pictures, and parables. He finds it difficult and tiresome to read a long article unless it is dramatized and takes the form of what newspapers call a “story.” “News story” and “fiction story” are two forms of modern literature that are now so like one another that it is sometimes difficult to distinguish them.

The average person, as the Saturday Evening Post has found, thinks in clear images, stories, visuals, and fables. They find it hard and boring to read a lengthy article unless it’s dramatized and presented like what newspapers refer to as a “story.” “News story” and “fiction story” have become so similar in modern literature that it can be tough to tell them apart.

The Saturday Evening Post, for example, writes the news in the form of fiction, while the daily press frequently writes fiction in the form of news. When it is not possible to present ideas in the concrete, dramatic form of a story, the ordinary reader likes them stated in a short paragraph.

The Saturday Evening Post, for instance, reports news like it's a story, while the daily news often tells stories as if they're news. When it can’t be conveyed in the clear, dramatic way of a narrative, the average reader prefers ideas to be expressed in a brief paragraph.

It is said that James E. Scripps, founder of the Detroit News, 92which specializes in afternoon papers in secondary cities, built up his whole string of papers upon the basis of the very simple psychological principle that the ordinary man will read newspaper items in the inverse ratio to their length. His method of measuring the efficiency of his newspapers, therefore, was to count the number of items they contained. The paper that had the largest number of items was the best paper. This is just the reverse of Mr. Hearst’s methods; his papers have fewer items than other papers.

It’s said that James E. Scripps, founder of the Detroit News, 92, which focuses on afternoon papers in smaller cities, built his entire network of newspapers on the simple psychological principle that the average person reads newspaper articles in the opposite proportion to their length. So, his way of measuring the effectiveness of his newspapers was to count the number of items they included. The paper with the most items was considered the best. This is completely different from Mr. Hearst’s approach; his papers have fewer items than others.

The old-time journalist was inclined to have a contempt for news. News was for him simply material upon which to base an editorial. If God let things happen that were not in accordance with his conception of the fitness of things, he simply suppressed them. He refused to take the responsibility of letting his readers learn about things that he knew ought not to have happened.

The old-school journalist tended to look down on news. For him, news was just raw material to create an editorial. If God allowed events to unfold that didn’t match his idea of how things should be, he just ignored them. He didn’t want to take the responsibility of letting his readers know about things he believed shouldn’t have happened.

Manton Marble, who was editor of the New York World before Joseph Pulitzer took it and made it yellow, used to say there were not 18,000 people in New York City to whom a well-conducted newspaper could offer to address itself. If the circulation of the paper went above that figure he thought there must be something wrong with the paper. Before Mr. Pulitzer took it over, the circulation had actually sunk to 10,000. The old New York World preserved the type of the old conservative high-brow paper down to the eighties. By that time in the larger cities the political independent newspapers had become the accepted type of journal.

Manton Marble, who was the editor of the New York World before Joseph Pulitzer took it over and turned it into a sensationalist publication, used to say there weren't 18,000 people in New York City that a well-run newspaper could effectively reach. If the paper's circulation exceeded that number, he believed there was something wrong with it. Before Mr. Pulitzer took charge, circulation had actually dropped to 10,000. The old New York World maintained the style of the traditional, elite newspaper until the 1880s. By then, in the larger cities, politically independent newspapers had become the standard type of journalism.

Long before the rise of what was later to be called the independent press, there had appeared in New York two journals that were the forerunners of the present-day newspapers. In 1883 Benjamin Day, with a few associates, started a paper for “mechanics and the masses generally.” The price of this paper was one cent, but the publishers expected to make up by larger circulation and by advertising the loss sustained by the lower price. At that time most of the other New York papers were selling for six cents.

Long before the independent press emerged, two journals appeared in New York that paved the way for today’s newspapers. In 1883, Benjamin Day, along with a few partners, launched a paper aimed at “mechanics and the general public.” This paper was priced at one cent, but the publishers hoped to offset the loss from the lower price through higher circulation and advertising. At that time, most other New York papers sold for six cents.

It was, however, the enterprise of James Gordon Bennett, 93the founder of the New York Herald, who set the pace in the new form of journalism. In fact, as Will Irwin says in the only adequate account that has ever been written of the American newspaper, “James Gordon Bennett invented news as we know it.” Bennett, like some others who have contributed most to modern journalism, was a disillusioned man, and for that very reason, perhaps, a ruthless and cynical one. “I renounce all so-called principles,” he said in his announcement of the new enterprise. By principles he meant, perhaps, editorial policies. His salutatory was at the same time a valedictory. In announcing the purposes of the new journalism he bade adieu to the aims and aspirations of the old. Henceforth the editors were to be news gatherers and the newspaper staked its future on its ability to gather, print, and circulate news.

It was, however, the venture of James Gordon Bennett, 93the founder of the New York Herald, that set the standard in the new form of journalism. In fact, as Will Irwin points out in the only thorough account ever written about American newspapers, “James Gordon Bennett invented news as we know it.” Bennett, like many others who significantly contributed to modern journalism, was a disillusioned man and, for that reason, perhaps a ruthless and cynical one. “I reject all so-called principles,” he declared in his announcement of the new venture. By principles, he likely meant editorial policies. His introduction was also a farewell. In outlining the goals of the new journalism, he bid farewell to the aims and aspirations of the old. From then on, editors were to be news gatherers, and the newspaper relied on its ability to gather, publish, and distribute news for its success.

What is news? There have been many answers. I think it was Charles A. Dana who said, “News is anything that will make people talk.” This definition suggests at any rate the aims of the new journalism. Its purpose was to print anything that would make people talk and think, for most people do not think until they begin to talk. Thought is after all a sort of internal conversation.

What is news? There have been many answers. I think it was Charles A. Dana who said, “News is anything that will make people talk.” This definition suggests the goals of modern journalism. Its purpose was to publish anything that would spark conversation and thought, because most people don’t think until they start talking. After all, thought is a kind of internal dialogue.

A later version of the same definition is this: “News is anything that makes the reader say, ‘Gee Whiz!’” This is the definition of Arthur McEwen, one of the men who helped make the Hearst papers. It is at the same time the definition of the latest and most successful type of journal, the yellow press. Not all successful journals are, to be sure, yellow. The New York Times, for example, is not. But the New York Times is not yet a type.

A more modern version of the same definition is this: “News is anything that makes the reader say, ‘Wow!’” This definition comes from Arthur McEwen, one of the people who helped create the Hearst papers. It's also the definition of the latest and most successful kind of journalism, the yellow press. Not all successful publications are yellow, of course. The New York Times, for instance, isn’t. But the New York Times isn't classified as a type yet.

V. THE YELLOW PRESS

There seem to be, as Walter Lippmann has observed, two types of newspaper readers. “Those who find their own lives interesting” and “those who find their own lives dull, and wish to live a more thrilling existence.” There are, correspondingly, two types of newspapers: papers edited on the principle that readers are mainly 94interested in reading about themselves, and papers edited upon the principle that their readers, seeking some escape from the dull routine of their own lives, are interested in anything which offers them what the psychoanalysts call “a flight from reality.”

There seem to be, as Walter Lippmann noted, two types of newspaper readers. “Those who find their own lives interesting” and “those who find their own lives boring, and want to live a more exciting life.” There are, accordingly, two types of newspapers: those edited on the principle that readers mainly want to read about themselves, and those edited on the principle that their readers, looking for an escape from the mundane routine of their lives, are interested in anything that offers them what psychoanalysts call “a flight from reality.”

The provincial newspaper with its record of weddings, funerals, lodge meetings, oyster suppers, and all the small patter of the small town represents the first type. The metropolitan press, with its persistent search in the drab episodes of city life for the romantic and the picturesque, its dramatic accounts of vice and crime, and its unflagging interest in the movements of personages of a more or less mythical high society represents the latter type.

The local newspaper, filled with announcements of weddings, funerals, community gatherings, oyster dinners, and all the little happenings of town life, represents the first type. The city press, with its constant quest to find romance and beauty in everyday urban struggles, its dramatic stories of crime and immorality, and its endless fascination with the lives of glamorous and often fictional high society figures, represents the latter type.

Up to the last quarter of the nineteenth century, that is to say, up to about 1880, most newspapers, even in our large cities, were conducted on the theory that the best news a paper can print is a death notice or marriage announcement.

Up until the last quarter of the 19th century, specifically around 1880, most newspapers, even in our big cities, operated on the belief that the best news a paper could publish was a death notice or a marriage announcement.

Up to that time the newspapers had not yet begun to break into the tenements, and most people who supported a newspaper lived in homes rather than in apartments. The telephone had not yet come into popular use; the automobile was unheard of; the city was still a mosaic of little neighborhoods, like our foreign-language communities of the present day, in which the city dweller still maintained something of the provincialism of the small town.

Up until that time, newspapers hadn’t started to reach the tenements, and most people who read a newspaper lived in houses rather than apartments. The telephone wasn’t commonly used yet; cars were unknown; the city was still made up of small neighborhoods, similar to today’s immigrant communities, where city dwellers still held on to some of the small-town mentality.

Great changes, however, were impending. The independent press was already driving some of the old-time newspapers to the wall. There were more newspapers than either the public or the advertisers were willing to support. It was at this time and under these circumstances that newspaper men discovered that circulation could be greatly increased by making literature out of the news. Charles A. Dana had already done this in the Sun, but there still was a large section of the population for whom the clever writing of Mr. Dana’s young men was caviar.

Great changes were on the horizon. The independent press was already pushing some of the old newspapers to their limits. There were more newspapers than either the public or advertisers were willing to support. It was during this time and in these circumstances that journalists realized they could significantly boost circulation by turning news into compelling literature. Charles A. Dana had already achieved this in the Sun, but there was still a considerable segment of the population for whom the clever writing of Dana's young staff was an acquired taste.

The yellow press grew up in an attempt to capture for the newspaper a public whose only literature was the family story paper 95or the cheap novel. The problem was to write the news in such a way that it would appeal to the fundamental passions. The formula was: love and romance for the women; sport and politics for the men.

The yellow press emerged to attract a readership that only had access to family story papers or cheap novels. The challenge was to present the news in a way that resonated with deep emotions. The formula was simple: love and romance for women; sports and politics for men. 95

The effect of the application of this formula was enormously to increase the circulation of the newspapers, not only in the great cities, but all over the country. These changes were brought about mainly under the leadership of two men, Joseph Pulitzer and William Randolph Hearst.

The impact of using this formula significantly boosted newspaper circulation, not just in major cities but across the entire country. These changes were primarily driven by two individuals, Joseph Pulitzer and William Randolph Hearst.

Pulitzer had discovered, while he was editor of the St. Louis Post Dispatch, that the way to fight popular causes was not to advocate them on the editorial page but to advertise them—write them up—in the news columns. It was Pulitzer who invented muckraking. It was this kind of journalism which enabled Pulitzer, within a period of six years, to convert the old New York World, which was dying of inanition when he took it, into the most talked about, if not the most widely circulated, paper in New York City.

Pulitzer realized, while he was the editor of the St. Louis Post Dispatch, that the best way to support popular causes wasn't to promote them on the editorial page but to advertise them—report on them—in the news sections. He was the one who created muckraking. This approach to journalism allowed Pulitzer, in just six years, to transform the struggling New York World, which was on the verge of failing when he took over, into the most discussed, if not the most widely read, newspaper in New York City.

Meanwhile, out in San Francisco Mr. Hearst had succeeded in galvanizing the old moribund Examiner into new life, making it the most widely read newspaper on the Pacific Coast.

Meanwhile, out in San Francisco, Mr. Hearst had succeeded in reviving the old, dying Examiner and turning it into the most widely read newspaper on the Pacific Coast.

It was under Mr. Hearst that the “sob sister” came into vogue. This is her story, as Will Irwin told it in Collier’s, February 18, 1911:

It was during Mr. Hearst’s time that the “sob sister” became popular. This is her story, as Will Irwin shared it in Collier’s, February 18, 1911:

Chamberlain (managing editor of the Examiner) conceived the idea that the city hospital was badly managed. He picked a little slip of a girl from among his cub reporters and assigned her to the investigation. She invented her own method; she “fainted” on the street, and was carried to the hospital for treatment. She turned out a story “with a sob for the unfortunate in every line.” That was the professional beginning of “Annie Laurie” or Winifred Black, and of a departure in newspaper writing. For she came to have many imitators, but none other could ever so well stir up the primitive emotions of sympathy and pity; she was a “sob squad” all by herself. Indeed, in the discovery of this sympathetic “woman writing,” Hearst broke through the crust into the thing he was after.

Chamberlain (managing editor of the Examiner) had the idea that the city hospital was poorly run. He picked a petite girl from his cub reporters and assigned her to investigate. She created her own approach; she “fainted” on the street and was taken to the hospital for treatment. She produced a story “with a sob for the unfortunate in every line.” That marked the professional start of “Annie Laurie” or Winifred Black, and a shift in newspaper writing. She ended up with many followers, but no one else could evoke the basic feelings of sympathy and pity as well as she could; she was a “sob squad” all on her own. Indeed, in discovering this empathetic “woman writing,” Hearst broke through to what he was aiming for.

96With the experience that he had gained on the Examiner in San Francisco and with a large fortune that he had inherited from his father, Hearst invaded New York in 1896. It was not until he reached New York and started out to make the New York Journal the most widely read paper in the United States that yellow journalism reached the limit.

96With the experience he gained at the Examiner in San Francisco and a substantial fortune he inherited from his father, Hearst made his move to New York in 1896. It was only when he arrived in New York and set out to make the New York Journal the most popular newspaper in the United States that yellow journalism hit its peak.

Pulitzer’s principal contribution to yellow journalism was muckraking, Hearst’s was mainly “jazz.” The newspaper had been conducted up to this time upon the theory that its business was to instruct. Hearst rejected that conception. His appeal was frankly not to the intellect but to the heart. The newspaper was for him first and last a form of entertainment.

Pulitzer’s main contribution to yellow journalism was muckraking, while Hearst’s was mainly “jazz.” Until then, the newspaper operated on the idea that its purpose was to educate. Hearst dismissed that idea. His approach was clearly not aimed at the intellect but at the emotions. For him, the newspaper was, above all, a form of entertainment.

It was about the time the yellow press was engaged in extending the newspaper habit to the masses of people, including women and immigrants—who up to this time did not read newspapers—that the department store was beginning to attract attention.

It was around the time when sensationalist newspapers were trying to spread the habit of reading newspapers to large groups of people, including women and immigrants—who hadn't really read newspapers before—that department stores were starting to gain attention.

The department store is, in a sense, a creation of the Sunday newspaper. At any rate, without the advertising that the Sunday newspaper was able to give it, the department store would hardly have gained the vogue it has today. It is important in this connection that women read the Sunday paper before they did the dailies. The women are buyers.

The department store is, in a way, a product of the Sunday newspaper. In any case, without the advertising that the Sunday newspaper could provide, the department store would likely not have gained the popularity it has today. It’s worth noting that women read the Sunday paper before they read the daily ones. The women are the shoppers.

It was in the Sunday newspaper that the methods of yellow journalism were first completely worked out. The men who are chiefly responsible for them are Morrill Goddard and Arthur Brisbane. It was Goddard’s ambition to make a paper that a man would buy even if he could not read it. He went in for pictures, first in black and white and then in colors. It was in the Sunday World that the first seven-column cut was printed. Then followed the comic section and all the other devices with which we are familiar for compelling a dull-minded and reluctant public to read.

It was in the Sunday newspaper that the techniques of sensational journalism were first fully developed. The main people behind this are Morrill Goddard and Arthur Brisbane. Goddard aimed to create a paper that someone would buy even if they couldn’t read it. He focused on images, starting with black and white and later adding color. It was in the Sunday World that the first seven-column image was printed. This was soon followed by the comic section and all the other strategies we know that are designed to get a disinterested and hesitant audience to read.

After these methods had been worked out in the Sunday paper, they were introduced into the daily. The final triumph of the 97yellow journal was Brisbane’s “Heart-to-Heart Editorials”—a column of predigested platitudes and moralizing, with half-page diagrams and illustrations to re-enforce the text. Nowhere has Herbert Spencer’s maxim that the art of writing is economy of attention been so completely realized.

After these methods were developed in the Sunday paper, they were brought into the daily. The ultimate success of the yellow journal was Brisbane’s “Heart-to-Heart Editorials”—a column filled with simplified platitudes and moral lessons, accompanied by half-page diagrams and illustrations to enhance the text. Nowhere has Herbert Spencer’s saying that the art of writing is about capturing attention been so fully achieved.

Walter Lippmann, in his recent study of public opinion, calls attention to the fact that no sociologist has ever written a book on news gathering. It strikes him as very strange that an institution like the press, from which we expect so much and get so little of what we expect, should not have been the subject of a more disinterested study.

Walter Lippmann, in his recent study of public opinion, points out that no sociologist has ever written a book about news gathering. He finds it very odd that an institution like the press, from which we have high expectations yet receive so little of what we want, hasn't been the focus of a more objective study.

It is true that we have not studied the newspaper as the biologists have studied, for example, the potato bug. But the same may be said of every political institution, and the newspaper is a political institution quite as much as Tammany Hall or the board of aldermen are political institutions. We have grumbled about our political institutions, sometimes we have sought by certain magical legislative devices to exercise and expel the evil spirits that possessed them. On the whole we have been inclined to regard them as sacred and to treat any fundamental criticism of them as a sort of blasphemy. If things went wrong, it was not the institutions, but the persons we elected to conduct them, and an incorrigible human nature, who were at fault.

It’s true that we haven’t examined the newspaper as closely as biologists have studied, say, the potato bug. But the same can be said about every political institution, and the newspaper is a political institution just like Tammany Hall or the board of aldermen. We’ve complained about our political institutions; sometimes we’ve tried various legislative tricks to get rid of the problems that plagued them. Overall, we’ve tended to view them as sacred and treat any serious criticism as a kind of blasphemy. If things went wrong, it wasn’t the institutions themselves but rather the individuals we elected to run them, and an unchangeable human nature, that were to blame.

What then is the remedy for the existing condition of the newspapers? There is no remedy. Humanly speaking, the present newspapers are about as good as they can be. If the newspapers are to be improved, it will come through the education of the people and the organization of political information and intelligence. As Mr. Lippmann well says, “the number of social phenomena which are now recorded is small, the instruments of analysis are very crude, and the concepts often vague and uncriticized.” We must improve our records and that is a serious task. But first of all we must learn to look at political and social life objectively and 98cease to think of it wholly in moral terms! In that case we shall have less news, but better newspapers.

What is the solution for the current state of newspapers? There isn't one. Realistically, today's newspapers are about as good as they can get. To improve them, we need to educate the public and better organize political information and intelligence. As Mr. Lippmann rightly points out, “the number of social phenomena that are currently recorded is small, the tools for analysis are very basic, and the concepts are often unclear and unexamined.” We need to enhance our records, which is a significant challenge. However, first, we must learn to view political and social life objectively and stop thinking about it purely in moral terms! If we do that, we may end up with less news, but we'll have better newspapers. 98

The real reason that the ordinary newspaper accounts of the incidents of ordinary life are so sensational is because we know so little of human life that we are not able to interpret the events of life when we read them. It is safe to say that when anything shocks us, we do not understand it.

The actual reason ordinary news stories about everyday events are so sensational is that we know so little about human life that we can't properly interpret what we read. It's fair to say that when something surprises us, it's because we don't fully grasp it.

Robert E. Park
99

CHAPTER V
COMMUNITY ORGANIZATION AND JUVENILE DELINQUENCY

I. THE “NATURAL DEPRAVITY” OF MANKIND

In view of the fact that man is so manifestly—as Aristotle described him—a political animal, predestined to live in association with, and dependence upon, his fellows, it is strange and interesting to discover, as we are compelled to do, now and again, how utterly unfitted by nature man is for life in society.

In light of the fact that humans are clearly—a political animal, as Aristotle put it—meant to live in connection with and rely on others, it's strange and thought-provoking to realize, as we often have to, how completely unprepared humans are by nature for life in society.

It is true, no doubt, that man is the most gregarious of animals, but it is nevertheless true that the thing of which he still knows the least is the business of carrying on an associated existence. Here, as elsewhere, it is those who have given the subject the closest study—the educator, the criminologist, and the social worker—who are most aware of the incalculable elements in every social situation and feel most keenly their inability to control human behavior.

It’s definitely true that humans are the most social of creatures, but it's also true that the thing they understand the least is how to live together in a community. In this area, as in others, it’s the people who have studied it the most—the educators, criminologists, and social workers—who are most aware of the countless variables in every social situation and feel the strongest sense of helplessness when it comes to controlling human behavior.

In his recent study, The Unadjusted Girl, Dr. W. I. Thomas, referring to this matter, calls attention to the fact that “The whole criminal procedure is based on punishment, and yet we do not even know that punishment deters from crime. Or, rather, we know that it sometimes deters, and sometimes stimulates to further crime, but we do not know the conditions under which it acts in one way or another.”[58]

In his recent study, The Unadjusted Girl, Dr. W. I. Thomas points out that “The entire criminal process relies on punishment, yet we can’t say for sure that punishment prevents crime. Actually, we know it can sometimes discourage crime and at other times encourage even more criminal behavior, but we don’t understand the factors that determine whether it has one effect or the other.”[58]

So ill-adapted is the natural, undomesticated man to the social order into which he is born, so out of harmony are all the native impulses of the ordinary healthy human with the demands which society imposes, that it is hardly an exaggeration to say that if his 100childhood is spent mainly in learning what he must not do, his youth will be devoted mainly to rebellion. As to the remainder of his life—his recreations will very likely turn out to be some sort of vacation and escape from this same social order to which he has finally learned to accommodate, but not wholly reconcile, himself.

So poorly suited is the natural, untamed person to the social structure they are born into, and so out of sync are all the natural impulses of a typical, healthy human with what society demands, that it's hardly an exaggeration to say that if their 100childhood is mostly about learning what they shouldn't do, their youth will mainly be about rebellion. As for the rest of their life—most of their leisure time will likely be taken up with some kind of getaway or escape from this same social order they've finally learned to adapt to, but never fully come to terms with.

So far is this description true that our ancestors, living under a sterner discipline and in a moral order less flexible and accommodating than our own, were so impressed with the innate cantankerousness of ordinary mankind that they were driven to the assumption that there was something fundamentally diabolical in human nature, a view which found expression in the well-known doctrine of the “natural depravity of man.”

So accurate is this description that our ancestors, who lived under stricter rules and a moral system that was less flexible and accommodating than ours, were so struck by the natural irritable nature of everyday people that they concluded there was something inherently evil in human nature, a belief that was reflected in the well-known doctrine of the “natural depravity of man.”

One reason why human beings, in contrast with the lower animals, seem to be so ill-adapted to the world in which they are born is that the environment in which human beings live is so largely made up of the experience and memories and the acquired habits of the people who have preceded them.

One reason why humans, unlike lower animals, seem to be poorly suited for the world they’re born into is that the environment humans live in is largely shaped by the experiences, memories, and habits of those who came before them.

This experience and these memories—crystallized and embodied in tradition, in custom, and in folkways—constitute the social, as distinguished from the biological, environment; for man is not merely an individual with certain native and inherited biological traits, but he is at the same time a person with manners, sentiments, attitudes, and ambitions.

This experience and these memories—captured and expressed in tradition, customs, and cultural practices—make up the social environment, as opposed to the biological one; because humans are not just individuals with specific innate and inherited biological traits, but they are also people with behaviors, feelings, attitudes, and aspirations.

It is the social environment to which the person, as distinguished from the individual, responds; and it is these responses of the person to his environment that eventually define his personality and give to the individual a character which can be described in moral terms.

It’s the social environment that a person, as opposed to an individual, reacts to; and it’s these reactions of the person to their surroundings that ultimately shape their personality and provide the individual with a character that can be described in moral terms.

II. SOCIETY AND THE SOCIAL MILIEU

This social environment in which mankind has acquired nearly if not all the traits that we regard as characteristically human is what we call society, society in the large; what Comte called “humanity.”

This social environment in which humanity has developed almost all the traits we consider distinctly human is what we refer to as society, or society at large; what Comte called “humanity.”

101When, however, we attempt to consider a little more in detail this society which ideally includes all mankind, we discover that it is composed of a number of smaller groups, little societies, each of which represents some single aspect or division of this all-enveloping social milieu in which we live and of which we are at the same time a part.

101However, when we try to examine this society that ideally includes all of humanity a bit more closely, we find that it is made up of several smaller groups, or little societies, each representing a specific aspect or segment of the broader social environment in which we live and of which we are also a part.

The first and most intimate portion of man’s social environment, strange as the statement may at first seem, is his own body. After that, his clothing, tools, and property, which are in some sense a part of his personality, may, under certain circumstances, be regarded as a part of his environment. They become part of his social environment as soon as he becomes conscious of them; as soon as he becomes self-conscious.

The first and most personal part of a person's social environment, no matter how unusual it might sound at first, is their own body. Following that, their clothing, tools, and possessions, which in some ways are part of their identity, can, in certain situations, be seen as part of their environment. They become part of their social surroundings as soon as they become aware of them; as soon as they gain self-awareness.

Most of us have known, at some time in our lives, that “sickening sense of inferiority” that comes over one when in competition with his fellows, he realizes for the first time, perhaps, the inadequacy of his personal resources—physical, mental, and moral—to achieve his personal ambitions. But we who are presumably normal have very little understanding of the struggles of the physically or mentally handicapped to accommodate themselves to a world to which they are constitutionally not adapted.

Most of us have experienced, at some point in our lives, that “sickening sense of inferiority” that hits when we compete with others and suddenly realize, perhaps for the first time, that our personal resources—physical, mental, and moral—are insufficient to reach our goals. However, those of us who are considered normal have very little understanding of the challenges faced by those who are physically or mentally disabled as they try to adjust to a world that they are naturally not suited for.

So important to the development of personality is this interest which, with the advent of self-consciousness, the individual discovers in himself, that it has been made the basis of one of the numerous schools of psychiatry in Europe. Dr. Alfred Adler’s theory of “psychic compensation” is based on the observation that an individual who is conscious of his inferiority inevitably seeks to compensate himself for this lowered self-esteem by greater concentration and effort. Eventually he may, in this way, succeed in overcoming his constitutional handicap; or he may find compensation for failure in one field by success in another and different one. Adler points out that there are numerous instances in which individuals have made striking successes in fields in which they were least fitted, 102constitutionally, to succeed. The classic illustration is that of Demosthenes, who, according to the anecdote that has come down to us, was a stutterer, but, by putting pebbles in his mouth and talking to the waves on the seashore, overcame his handicap and became the greatest of Athenian orators.

So crucial to the development of personality is this interest that arises with self-awareness, which individuals discover in themselves. This concept has become the foundation for one of the many schools of psychiatry in Europe. Dr. Alfred Adler’s theory of “psychic compensation” suggests that a person who is aware of their inferiority will inevitably try to make up for this lowered self-esteem through increased focus and effort. Eventually, they might succeed in overcoming their inherent limitations; or they may find success in one area to compensate for failure in another. Adler notes that there are countless examples of individuals achieving remarkable success in fields where they were least suited, constitutionally, to excel. A classic example is Demosthenes, who, according to the story that has been passed down, was a stutterer but, by placing pebbles in his mouth and speaking to the waves on the shore, overcame his challenge and became the greatest orator of Athens. 102

When this sense of inferiority is acute because of some physical deformity, or in consequence of any other constitutional inferiority, so that the person is peculiarly sensitive about himself, the result is frequently what Adler describes as “psychic overcompensation,” which manifests itself in certain definite neurotic and socially pathological tendencies, usually described as “egocentrism.”

When a person feels a strong sense of inferiority due to a physical deformity or any other inherent disadvantage, and they are particularly sensitive about themselves, it often leads to what Adler calls “psychic overcompensation.” This often shows up as specific neurotic and socially problematic behaviors, commonly referred to as “egocentrism.”

In such cases, according to Adler, “the neurotic shows a series of sharply emphasized traits of character which exceed the normal standard. The marked sensitiveness, the irritable debility, the suggestibility, the egotism, the penchant for the fantastic, the estrangement from reality, but also more special traits such as tyranny, malevolence, a self-sacrificing virtue, coquetry, anxiety, and absentmindedness are met with in the majority of case histories.”

In these situations, Adler states, “the neurotic displays a range of pronounced personality traits that go beyond the normal standard. The intense sensitivity, the irritability, the suggestibility, the self-centeredness, the love for the bizarre, the disconnection from reality, as well as more specific traits like controlling behavior, hostility, a selfless virtue, flirtation, anxiety, and forgetfulness are found in most case histories.”

As soon as we become conscious of ourselves, self-control—which is not fundamentally different from the control we exercise over external volume—tends to become one of our most difficult and absorbing problems. Man has many advantages over the lower animals. On the other hand, the lower animals are not subject to what Frazer describes as “the perils of the soul”; they do not have the problem of managing themselves. This was evidently what Walt Whitman meant when he wrote:

As soon as we become aware of ourselves, self-control—which isn't really different from the control we have over external things—often becomes one of our toughest and most consuming challenges. Humans have many advantages over animals. However, animals aren't faced with what Frazer calls “the perils of the soul”; they don't have to deal with self-management. This is clearly what Walt Whitman was getting at when he wrote:

I think I could turn and live with animals, they are so placid and self-contained, ...
They do not sweat and whine about their condition,
They do not lie awake in the dark and weep for their sins,
They do not make me sick discussing their duty to God,
No one is dissatisfied—not one is demented with the mania of owning things,
Not one kneels to another, nor to his kind that lived thousands of years ago,
Not one is respectable or industrious over the whole earth.
103

III. THE FAMILY AS A CORPORATE PERSON

After the individual’s own person, the most intimate environment to which the person responds is the family. The family is, or was, under earlier and simpler conditions of life, a sort of larger corporate person. Among the Polish peasants, for example, where the family completely dominates the individual, “husband and wife,” we are told, “are not individuals more or less closely connected according to their personal sentiments, but group members, controlled by both the united families.”[59] It is on this basis that we can understand completely the letters written by immigrant boys to their parents asking them to send them wives:

After a person’s own self, the next closest environment they interact with is their family. The family is, or used to be, a kind of larger unified entity under earlier and simpler living conditions. Take Polish peasants, for instance, where the family largely influences the individual; “husband and wife,” as we hear, “aren’t just individuals connected by personal feelings, but rather group members, shaped by both united families.”[59] This context helps us fully understand the letters written by immigrant boys to their parents requesting them to send wives:

Dear Parents:

Please do not be angry with me for what I shall write. I write you that it is hard to live alone, so please find some girl for me, but an orderly [honest] one, for in America there is not even one single orderly [Polish] girl.... [December 21, 1902.] I thank you kindly for your letter, for it was happy. As to the girl, although I don’t know her, my companion, who knows her, says that she is stately and pretty, and I believe him, as well as you, my parents.... Please inform me which one (of the sisters) is to come, the older or the younger one, whether Aledsandra or Stanislawa.[60]

Please don't be upset with me for what I'm about to say. I'm writing to tell you that it's really tough to live alone, so please help me find a girl, but make sure she's decent and honest, because in America, there's not even one single decent Polish girl.... [December 21, 1902.] Thank you so much for your letter; it brought me joy. Regarding the girl, even though I don't know her, my friend, who does, says she's elegant and pretty, and I trust him, as well as you, my parents.... Please let me know which sister will come, the older one or the younger one, whether it's Aleksandra or Stanislawa.[60]

Of such a family it may almost be said that the unrebellious and completely accommodated individuals who compose it have ceased to exist as persons. They have no independent social status and no personal responsibilities except as members of the family group.

Of such a family, it can almost be said that the compliant and fully adjusted individuals who make it up have stopped existing as individuals. They have no independent social status and no personal responsibilities other than as members of the family unit.

The family, as it exists under modern conditions, has fallen from the high estimation in which it was held by an earlier generation. 104I once heard a distinguished psychologist say that he had been forced to the conclusion, after much patient study, that the family was probably the worst possible place in which to bring up a child. In general, I should say the psychiatrists seem to have a very poor opinion of the modern family as an environment for children. This opinion, if it is not justified, is at least supported by studies of juvenile delinquency made some years ago, in which it appeared that 50 per cent of the delinquencies studied were from broken homes.

The family, as it exists today, has lost the high regard it once had in the eyes of earlier generations. 104I once heard a well-known psychologist say that, after extensive research, he concluded that the family is probably the worst place to raise a child. Overall, it seems that psychiatrists generally have a very low opinion of the modern family as a suitable environment for kids. Whether or not this view is justified, it is at least backed by studies on juvenile delinquency from a few years ago, which showed that 50 percent of the cases examined were from broken homes.

The “one-child family” is now generally recognized as one of the characteristic social situations in which egocentric behavior is likely to manifest itself. It is certain that parents, just because of their solicitude for the welfare of their offspring, are not always safe companions for them. However that may be today, it is certain that in the past it was within the limits of the family group that most of the traits which we may describe as human were originally developed.

The “one-child family” is now widely seen as one of the typical social situations where self-centered behavior is likely to show up. It's clear that parents, out of their concern for their children's well-being, aren't always the best companions for them. Whatever the situation may be now, it's certain that in the past, it was usually within the family unit that most of the traits we can describe as human first developed.

Outside the circle of the family and the neighborhood, within which intimate and the so-called “primary relations” are maintained, there is the larger circle of influences we call the community; the local community, and then the larger, organized community, represented by the city and the nation. And out beyond the limits of these there are beginning to emerge the vast and vague outlines of that larger world-community which Graham Wallas has described under the title, The Great Society.

Outside the family and neighborhood, where close and so-called “primary relationships” exist, lies a broader circle of influences we refer to as the community; this includes the local community and then the larger, organized community, represented by the city and the nation. Beyond these boundaries, the vast and unclear outlines of a larger world community are starting to take shape, which Graham Wallas describes in his book, The Great Society.

The community, then, is the name that we give to this larger and most inclusive social milieu, outside of ourselves, our family, and our immediate neighborhood, in which the individual maintains not merely his existence as an individual, but his life as a person.

The community is the term we use for this larger and more inclusive social environment, beyond ourselves, our family, and our immediate neighborhood, where an individual not only exists as an individual but lives fully as a person.

The community, including the family, with its wider interests, its larger purposes, and its more deliberate aims, surrounds us, incloses us, and compels us to conform; not by mere pressure from without, not by the fear of censure merely, but by the sense of our interest in, and responsibility to, certain interests not our own.

The community, along with the family, with its broader interests, greater goals, and more intentional objectives, surrounds us, encloses us, and forces us to conform; not just through external pressure, not solely through the fear of judgment, but by our awareness of our stake in and responsibility towards certain interests beyond our own.

The sources of our actions are, no doubt, in the organic impulses of the individual man; but actual conduct is determined more or 105less by public opinion, by custom, and by a code which exists outside of us in the family, in the neighborhood, and in the community. This community, however, with its less immediate purposes and its more deliberate aims, is always more or less outside of, and alien to, us; much more so than the family, for example, or any other congenial group. This is to such an extent true that certain sociological writers have conceived society as having an existence quite independent of the individuals who compose it at any given time. Under these circumstances the natural condition of the individual in society is one of conflict; conflict with other individuals, to be sure, but particularly conflict with the conventions and regulations of the social group of which he is a member. Personal freedom—self-expression, as we have learned to call it in recent years—is, therefore, if not a fruitless, still a never ending, quest.

The sources of our actions definitely come from the natural impulses of the individual; however, our actual behavior is shaped more by public opinion, social customs, and a code that exists outside of us in our families, neighborhoods, and communities. This community, with its broader goals and more intentional aims, often feels more distant and foreign to us than our family or any other close-knit group. It's so true that some sociologists argue that society exists somewhat independently of the individuals who make it up at any given moment. In this context, the natural state of the individual in society is one of conflict—conflict with other individuals, of course, but especially with the norms and rules of the social group to which they belong. Personal freedom—what we've come to call self-expression in recent years—is therefore, if not a pointless endeavor, still an endless pursuit.

Only gradually, as he succeeds in accommodating himself to the life of the larger group, incorporating into the specific purposes and ambitions of his own life the larger and calmer purposes of the society in which he lives, does the individual man find himself quite at home in the community of which he is a part.

Only gradually, as he adapts to the life of the larger group and integrates the broader and more peaceful goals of the society he lives in with his own personal ambitions and purposes, does the individual truly feel at home in the community to which he belongs.

If this is true of mankind as a whole, it is still more true of the younger person. The natural impulses of the child are inevitably so far from conforming to the social situation in which he finds himself that his relations to the community seem to be almost completely defined in a series of “don’ts.” Under these circumstances juvenile delinquency is, within certain age-limits at least, not merely something to be expected; it may almost be said to be normal.

If this applies to humanity as a whole, it’s even more accurate for younger people. A child’s natural impulses are so out of sync with the social context they are in that their relationship with the community seems to be almost entirely defined by a list of “don’ts.” Given this, juvenile delinquency, at least within certain age limits, isn’t just expected; it can almost be considered normal.

It is in the community, rather than in the family, that our moral codes first get explicit and formal definition and assume the external and coercive character of municipal law.

It is in the community, not in the family, that our moral codes first receive clear and formal definitions and take on the external and forceful nature of municipal law.

IV. SOCIAL CHANGE AND SOCIAL DISORGANIZATION

In the family and in the neighborhood such organization as exists is based upon custom and tradition, and is fixed in what Sumner calls the folkways and the mores. At this stage, society is a purely natural 106product; a product of the spontaneous and unreflective responses of individuals living together in intimate, personal, and face-to-face relations. Under such circumstances conscious efforts to discipline the individual and enforce the social code are directed merely by intuition and common sense.

In families and neighborhoods, the organization that exists is grounded in customs and traditions, which Sumner refers to as folkways and mores. At this point, society is a completely natural result; a result of the unplanned and instinctive reactions of people living together in close, personal, and face-to-face interactions. In these situations, any conscious attempts to guide individuals and uphold social rules rely solely on intuition and common sense. 106

In the larger social unit, the community, where social relations are more formal and less intimate, the situation is different. It is in the community, rather than in the family or the neighborhood, that formal organizations like the church, the school, and the courts come into existence and get their separate functions defined. With the advent of these institutions, and through their mediation, the community is able to supplement, and to some extent supplant, the family and the neighborhood as a means for the discipline and control of the individual. However, neither the orphan asylum nor any other agency has thus far succeeded in providing a wholly satisfactory substitute for the home. The evidence of this is that they have no alumni association. They create no memories and traditions that those who graduate from them are disposed to cherish and keep alive.

In the larger social unit, the community, where social connections are more formal and less personal, things are different. It's in the community, rather than in the family or neighborhood, that formal organizations like churches, schools, and courts come to exist and have their specific roles defined. With the emergence of these institutions, and through their influence, the community can enhance, and to some degree replace, the family and neighborhood as a way to discipline and control individuals. However, neither orphanages nor any other agencies have managed to provide a completely satisfying replacement for a home. The proof of this is that they lack alumni associations. They don't create memories and traditions that those who leave them feel inclined to cherish and remember.

It is in this community with its various organizations and its rational, rather than traditional, schemes of control, and not elsewhere, that we have delinquency. Delinquency is, in fact, in some sense the measure of the failure of our community organizations to function.

It is in this community, with its different organizations and its logical, rather than traditional, methods of control, that we encounter delinquency. Delinquency is, in some way, a reflection of our community organizations’ inability to work effectively.

Historically, the background of American life has been the village community. Until a few years ago the typical American was, and perhaps still is, an inhabitant of a middle western village; such a village, perhaps, as Sinclair Lewis describes in Main Street. And still, today, the most characteristic trait of Homo Americanus is an inveterate individualism which may, to be sure, have been temperamental, but in that case temperament has certainly been considerably reinforced by the conditions of life on the frontier.

Historically, the foundation of American life has been the village community. Until recently, the typical American was, and maybe still is, a resident of a Midwestern village; a village like the one Sinclair Lewis describes in Main Street. Even today, the most defining characteristic of Homo Americanus is a stubborn individualism that, while it may have been part of their nature, has definitely been strengthened by the realities of frontier life.

But with the growth of great cities, with the vast division of 107labor which has come in with machine industry, and with movement and change that have come about with the multiplication of the means of transportation and communication, the old forms of social control represented by the family, the neighborhood, and the local community have been undermined and their influence greatly diminished.

But as big cities have grown, as machine industry has led to a significant division of labor, and as transportation and communication have become more widespread, the traditional forms of social control represented by the family, the neighborhood, and the local community have weakened and their influence has significantly decreased.

This process by which the authority and influence of an earlier culture and system of social control is undermined and eventually destroyed is described by Thomas—looking at it from the side of the individual—as a process of “individualization.” But looking at it from the point of view of society and the community it is social disorganization.

This process where the authority and influence of an earlier culture and system of social control are weakened and ultimately destroyed is described by Thomas—considering it from the individual's perspective—as "individualization." However, from the perspective of society and the community, it is social disorganization.

We are living in such a period of individualization and social disorganization. Everything is in a state of agitation—everything seems to be undergoing a change. Society is, apparently, not much more than a congeries and constellation of social atoms. Habits can be formed only in a relatively stable environment, even if that stability consists merely—as, in fact, it invariably does, since there is nothing in the universe that is absolutely static—in a relatively constant form of change. Any form of change that brings any measurable alteration in the routine of social life tends to break up habits; and in breaking up the habits upon which the existing social organization rests, destroys that organization itself. Every new device that affects social life and the social routine is to that extent a disorganizing influence. Every new discovery, every new invention, every new idea, is disturbing. Even news has become at times so dangerous that governments have felt it wise to suppress its publication.

We are living in a time of personalization and social upheaval. Everything is agitated—everything seems to be changing. Society is basically just a collection of social units. Habits can only form in a fairly stable environment, even if that stability is just, as it usually is since nothing in the universe is completely static, a relatively constant form of change. Any change that alters the routine of social life tends to disrupt habits; and by disrupting the habits that underpin the current social organization, it ultimately destroys that organization. Every new tool that impacts social life and routine acts as a disorganizing force. Every new discovery, invention, or idea is unsettling. Even news has sometimes become so hazardous that governments have found it necessary to restrict its release.

It is probable that the most deadly and the most demoralizing single instrumentality of present-day civilization is the automobile. The automobile bandit, operating in our great cities, is much more successful and more dangerous than the romantic stage robber of fifty years ago. The connection of the automobile with vice is 108notorious. “The automobile is connected with more seductions than happen otherwise in cities altogether.”[61]

It’s likely that the most deadly and discouraging aspect of today’s society is the automobile. The car thief, active in our major cities, is far more effective and perilous than the romanticized robbers of fifty years ago. The link between cars and immoral activities is widely known. “The automobile is linked to more seductions than occur in cities altogether.”[61]

The newspaper and the motion picture show, while not so deadly, are almost as demoralizing. If I were to attempt to enumerate all the social forces that have contributed to the disorganization of modern society I should probably be compelled to make a catalogue of everything that has introduced any new and striking change into the otherwise dull routine of our daily life. Apparently anything that makes life interesting is dangerous to the existing order.

The newspaper and the movies, while not as harmful, are still pretty demoralizing. If I tried to list all the social forces that have messed up modern society, I'd probably have to create a list of everything that has brought any new and significant change to the otherwise boring routine of our daily lives. It seems like anything that makes life exciting is a threat to the status quo.

The mere movement of the population from one part of the country to another—the present migration of the Negroes northward, for example—is a disturbing influence. Such a movement may assume, from the point of view of the migrants themselves, the character of an emancipation, opening to them new economic and cultural opportunities, but it is none the less disorganizing to the communities they have left behind and to the communities into which they are now moving. It is at the same time demoralizing to the migrating people themselves, and particularly, I might add, to the younger generation.

The simple act of people moving from one part of the country to another—the current trend of Black people moving north, for instance—can be very disruptive. While this migration might feel like a chance for freedom to those making the journey, offering them new economic and cultural opportunities, it still disrupts both the communities they are leaving and the ones they are entering. This situation can also be demoralizing for the migrants themselves, especially for the younger generation.

The enormous amount of delinquency, juvenile and adult, that exists today in the Negro communities in northern cities is due in part, though not entirely, to the fact that migrants are not able to accommodate themselves at once to a new and relatively strange environment. The same thing may be said of the immigrants from Europe, or of the younger generation of women who are just now entering in such large numbers into the newer occupations and the freer life which the great cities offer them.

The huge amount of crime, both juvenile and adult, found today in Black communities in northern cities is partly, though not entirely, because newcomers struggle to adjust quickly to a new and somewhat unfamiliar environment. The same can be said for immigrants from Europe, or for the younger generation of women who are now entering the workforce in large numbers and embracing the more independent lifestyles that big cities provide.

“Progress,” as I once heard William James remark, “is a terrible thing.” It is a terrible thing in so far as it breaks up the routine upon which an existing social order rests, and thus destroys the cultural and the economic values, i.e., the habits of thrift, of skill, of industry, as well as the personal hopes, ambitions, and life-programs which are the content of that social order.

“Progress,” as I once heard William James say, “is a terrible thing.” It’s terrible because it disrupts the routine that an existing social order relies on, and in doing so, it undermines the cultural and economic values—like the habits of saving, skill, and hard work—along with the personal hopes, ambitions, and life plans that are part of that social order.

109Our great cities, as those who have studied them have learned, are full of junk, much of it human, i.e., men and women who, for some reason or other, have fallen out of line in the march of industrial progress and have been scrapped by the industrial organization of which they were once a part.

109Our major cities, as anyone who has looked into them knows, are filled with waste, a lot of it human—meaning men and women who, for various reasons, have fallen behind in the march of industrial progress and have been cast aside by the industrial system they were once a part of.

A recent study by Nels Anderson of what he calls “Hobohemia,” an area in Chicago just outside the “Loop,” that is to say, the downtown business area, which is almost wholly inhabited by homeless men, is a study of such a human junk heap. In fact, the slum areas that invariably grow up just on the edge of the business areas of great cities, areas of deteriorated houses, of poverty, vice, and crime, are areas of social junk.

A recent study by Nels Anderson on what he calls “Hobohemia,” an area in Chicago just outside the “Loop,” meaning the downtown business district, which is mostly populated by homeless men, examines this human waste. In fact, the slum areas that typically develop right on the edge of major cities' business districts, characterized by rundown houses, poverty, vice, and crime, are like social garbage.

I might add, because of its immediate connection with the problems and interests of this association, that recent studies made in Chicago of boys’ gangs seem to show that there are no playgrounds in the city in which a boy can find so much adventure, no place where he can find so much that may be called “real sport,” as in these areas of general deterioration which we call the slums.

I should mention that, because of its direct link to the issues and concerns of this association, recent studies conducted in Chicago on boys' gangs indicate that there are no playgrounds in the city where a boy can experience as much adventure, or where he can engage in what we might call "real sport," as in these areas of overall decline that we refer to as the slums.

In order to meet and deal with the problems that have been created by the rapid changes of modern life, new organizations and agencies have sprung into existence. The older social agencies, the church, the school, and the courts, have not always been able to meet the problems which new conditions of life have created. The school, the church, and the courts have come down to us with their aims and methods defined under the influence of an older tradition. New agencies have been necessary to meet the new conditions. Among these new agencies are the juvenile courts, juvenile protective associations, parent-teachers’ associations, Boy Scouts, Young Men’s Christian Associations settlements, boys’ clubs of various sorts, and I presume, playgrounds and playground associations. These agencies have taken over to some extent the work which neither the home, the neighborhood, nor the other older communal institutions were able to carry on adequately.

To handle the challenges brought on by the fast-paced changes of modern life, new organizations and agencies have emerged. The traditional social institutions, including the church, school, and courts, haven't always been equipped to address the issues that these new life conditions have created. The school, church, and courts have retained their goals and approaches influenced by older traditions. New agencies have become essential to tackle these contemporary challenges. Among these are juvenile courts, youth protective associations, parent-teacher associations, Boy Scouts, Young Men’s Christian Associations, various boys' clubs, and likely playgrounds along with their associations. These agencies have partially taken on responsibilities that neither families, neighborhoods, nor the other older community institutions could manage effectively.

These new institutions, perhaps because they are not to the same 110extent hampered by our earlier traditions, are frankly experimental and are trying to work out a rational technique for dealing with social problems, based not on sentiment and tradition, but on science.

These new institutions, maybe because they aren't as tied down by our previous traditions, are openly experimental and are working to develop a rational approach to handling social issues, relying on science instead of feelings and tradition.

Largely on the basis of the experiments which these new agencies are making, a new social science is coming into existence. Under the impetus which the social agencies have given to social investigation and social research, sociology is ceasing to be a mere philosophy and is assuming more and more the character of an empirical, if not an exact, science.

Largely based on the experiments being conducted by these new organizations, a new social science is emerging. Thanks to the momentum that social agencies have provided for social investigation and research, sociology is moving beyond being just a philosophy and is increasingly taking on the characteristics of an empirical, if not precise, science.

As to the present condition of our science and of the devices that we have invented for controlling conduct and social life, I can only repeat what I said at the very outset of our paper: “The thing of which we still know least is the business of carrying on an associated existence.”

As for the current state of our science and the tools we've created to manage behavior and social life, I can only restate what I mentioned at the beginning of our paper: “The thing we still understand the least is how to maintain a community life together.”

V. THE GANG AND THE LOCAL COMMUNITY

I have sought, in what has been said, to indicate what seems to me to be the relation of the work of the playground association and other social agencies to the more general problem of community organization and juvenile delinquency. But I have a feeling that this paper lacks a moral, and I know that every paper on a social topic should have a moral. If I were asked to state in a few words what seems to me to be suggested by our discussion so far I should say:

I have tried, in what I've said, to show what I believe is the connection between the work of the playground association and other social organizations with the broader issues of community organization and juvenile delinquency. However, I feel like this paper doesn't have a strong moral, and I know that every paper on a social issue should include one. If I had to sum up what seems to be suggested by our discussion so far, I would say:

1. That the problem of juvenile delinquency seems to have its sources in conditions over which, with our present knowledge, we have very little control; that the whole matter needs, therefore, a more searching investigation than we have yet been able to give it.

1. The issue of juvenile delinquency appears to stem from circumstances that, with what we currently know, are largely beyond our control; therefore, this entire situation requires a deeper investigation than we have managed to conduct so far.

2. That the encouraging factor in the situation is: (1) that our social agencies are definitely experimenting with the problem; (2) that there is growing up in the universities and elsewhere a body of knowledge about human nature and society which will presently enable us to interpret these experiments, redefine the problem, and 111eventually gain a deeper insight into the social conditions and the social processes under which not merely juvenile delinquency but other forms of personal and social disorganization occur.

2. The positive aspect of the situation is: (1) that our social agencies are actively testing solutions to the problem; (2) that there’s an increasing amount of knowledge being developed in universities and beyond about human nature and society, which will soon allow us to analyze these experiments, redefine the problem, and eventually gain a better understanding of the social conditions and processes that contribute to not just juvenile delinquency, but other types of personal and social disorganization as well. 111

3. That what we already know about the intimate relations between the individual and the community makes it clear that delinquency is not primarily a problem of the individual, but of the group. Any effort to re-educate and reform the delinquent individual will consist very largely in finding for him an environment, a group in which he can live, and live not merely in the physical or biological sense of the word, but live in the social and in the sociological sense. That means finding a place where he can have not only free expression of his energies and native impulses, but a place where he can find a vocation and be free to formulate a plan of life which will enable him to realize in some adequate way all the fundamental wishes that, in some form or other, every individual seeks to realize, and must realize, in order to have a wholesome and reasonably happy existence.

3. What we already understand about the close relationship between individuals and the community makes it clear that delinquency isn’t just an individual issue, but a group one. Any attempt to re-educate and reform a delinquent should focus heavily on finding a supportive environment and a community for them to live in—not just in the physical or biological sense, but in a social and sociological sense. This means finding a place where they can freely express their energies and natural instincts, where they can discover a calling and be free to create a life plan that allows them to fulfill the essential desires that everyone seeks to achieve in order to lead a healthy and reasonably happy life.

4. This suggests to me that the playground should be something more than a place for working off steam and keeping children out of mischief. It should be a place where children form permanent associations. The play group is certainly one of the most important factors in the defining of the wishes and the forming of the character of the average individual. Under conditions of urban life, where the home tends to become little more than a sleeping-place, a dormitory, the play group is assuming an increasing importance. Mr. Frederic M. Thrasher has recently been studying the boys’ gangs in Chicago. He has located one thousand gangs, and it is interesting to notice where these gangs are located. They are for the most part in the slums. The gangs he has located and studied are by no means all the gangs in Chicago. They are, rather, the gangs that have attracted attention because they have been troublesome, because they are connected directly or indirectly with juvenile delinquency and adolescent crime.

4. This suggests to me that the playground should be more than just a place for kids to burn off energy and stay out of trouble. It should be a space where children build lasting friendships. The playgroup is definitely one of the most important factors in shaping a person’s desires and developing their character. In urban life, where home often becomes nothing more than a place to sleep, the playgroup is becoming increasingly significant. Mr. Frederic M. Thrasher has recently been studying boys’ gangs in Chicago. He has identified one thousand gangs, and it's interesting to see where these gangs are situated. Most of them are in the slums. The gangs he has identified and studied are not the only ones in Chicago; they are primarily the gangs that have gained attention because they’ve been problematic and are directly or indirectly linked to youth delinquency and teenage crime.

112If I ventured to state my opinion in regard to the matter, I should say that these gangs have exercised a considerably greater influence in forming the character of the boys who compose them than has the church, the school, or any other communal agency outside of the families and the homes in which the members of the gangs are reared. And it is quite possible that the influence of these homes have not been always and altogether wholesome.

112If I were to share my thoughts on this issue, I would say that these gangs have had a much bigger impact on shaping the character of the boys in them than the church, the school, or any other community organization outside of the families and homes where the gang members grow up. It's also likely that the influence of these homes hasn't always been entirely positive.

5. Finally, playgrounds should, as far as possible, be associated with character-forming agencies like the school, the church, and other local institutions. For however much the older generation may have been detached by migration and movement from their local associations, the younger generation, who live closer to the ground than we do, are irresistibly attached to the localities in which they live. Their associates are the persons who live next to them. In a great city, children are the real neighbors; their habitat is the local community; and when they are allowed to prowl and explore they learn to know the neighborhood as no older person who was not himself born and reared in the neighborhood is ever likely to know it.

5. Finally, playgrounds should, whenever possible, be connected to character-building organizations like schools, churches, and other local institutions. Although the older generation may have become detached from their local ties due to migration and movement, the younger generation, who are more rooted in their surroundings, have a strong connection to the places where they live. Their friends are the people who live nearby. In a big city, children are the real neighbors; their home is the local community; and when they are free to roam and explore, they get to know the neighborhood in a way that no adult who wasn't born and raised there ever could.

This is one thing that makes the gang, a little later on, when perhaps it has become an athletic club, important politically. Our political system is based upon the theory that the people who live in the same locality know one another and have the same political and social interests. The gang is not infrequently a vocational school for ward politicians.

This is one thing that makes the gang, later on when it may have turned into an athletic club, politically significant. Our political system relies on the idea that people living in the same area know each other and share similar political and social interests. The gang often serves as a training ground for local politicians.

Robert E. Park
113

CHAPTER VI
COMMUNITY ORGANIZATION AND THE ROMANTIC TEMPER

I. THE PROBLEM STATED

Recent local studies in Chicago seem to show that the number of competent persons in the community is frequently no real measure of the competency—if one may use that expression in this connection—of the community itself. A high communal intelligence quotient does not always, it seems, insure communal efficiency.

Recent local studies in Chicago appear to indicate that the number of capable individuals in the community often does not accurately reflect the overall capability—if that term can be used here—of the community itself. A high collective intelligence doesn't always guarantee effective functioning within the community.

The explanation that at once suggests itself is that competent persons presumably are specialists deeply concerned in the little area of human experience in which they have chosen to operate, but profoundly indifferent to the interests of the particular geographical area in which they may happen to reside.

The obvious explanation is that skilled individuals are likely specialists who are deeply engaged in the narrow field of human experience they have chosen to work in, but they are largely indifferent to the specific interests of the geographical area where they happen to live.

It is the incompetent persons, apparently, who still maintain an interest that could in any sense be called lively in the local communities of our great cities. Women, particularly women without professional training, and immigrants who are locally segregated and immured within the invisible walls of an alien language are bound to have some sort of interest in their neighbors. Children in great cities, who necessarily live close to the ground, however, are the real neighbors. Boys’ gangs are neighborhood institutions. Politicians are professional neighbors. When the boys’ gangs are graduated, as they frequently are, into local politics, the local political boss assumes toward them the rôle of patron, and they assume toward him the rôle of clients.

It seems that it’s the less capable people who still have what could be considered a lively interest in the local communities of our big cities. Women, especially those without professional training, and immigrants who are isolated by language barriers are likely to have some kind of interest in their neighbors. Children in large cities, who often live right at street level, are the true neighbors. Boys’ gangs serve as neighborhood fixtures. Politicians are like professional neighbors. When these boys’ gangs often transition into local politics, the local political boss takes on the role of a patron, while the gangs take on the role of clients.

The competent people—that is to say, the professional people—are, on the other hand, either physically or in imagination, abroad most of the time. They live in the city—in their offices and in their 114clubs. They go home to sleep. Most of our residential suburbs tend to assume, as far as the professional classes are concerned, the character of dormitories. It is seldom that anyone who is sufficiently eminent or sufficiently competent to find a place in Who’s Who has time for anything more than a benevolent interest in his local community.

The skilled professionals are, more often than not, physically or mentally elsewhere. They spend most of their time in the city—at their offices and in their clubs. They only go home to sleep. Most of our suburban neighborhoods serve, for the professional classes, more like dormitories. It's rare for anyone notable or highly skilled enough to be listed in Who’s Who to have time for anything beyond a casual interest in their local community.

On the other hand, the competent people are keenly alive to the interests of their professions, and if we could organize our politics, as the Russians have sought to organize theirs, on the basis of occupations, that is, in soviets, it might be possible to awaken in our intelligenzia a more than dilettante and sporting interest in local politics and the problems of the local community. But the actual situation is different.

On the other hand, skilled individuals are very aware of their professional interests, and if we could structure our politics, like the Russians have tried to do, based on occupations—in other words, in councils—it might be possible to inspire a deeper, more serious interest in local politics and community issues among our intellectuals. But the current situation is different.

Our political system is founded on the presumption that the local community is the local political unit. If the local community is organized, knows its own local interests, and has a mind of its own, democracy prospers. It is said that 50 per cent of the qualified voters in this country do not exercise the franchise. So far as this is an index of their indifference to local community interests, it is at the same time a measure of the efficiency or inefficiency of the local community.

Our political system is based on the idea that the local community is the basic political unit. When the local community is organized, understands its own interests, and has its own opinions, democracy thrives. It's said that 50 percent of eligible voters in this country don’t cast their votes. While this reflects their apathy toward local community issues, it also indicates how well or poorly the local community is functioning.

The National Community Center Association represents one of many efforts in recent years to alter the situation of which non-voting is perhaps one evidence. Community organizations aim, for one thing, to discover, to organize, and to make available for the local community the local community’s resources, particularly its human resources. The extent to which it succeeds is the measure of its efficiency. How to assess these resources, how to use them: these are problems.

The National Community Center Association is one of many recent efforts to change the situation, with non-voting being one indicator. Community organizations aim to identify, organize, and provide the local community with its own resources, especially its human resources. The success of these efforts reflects their efficiency. Figuring out how to assess and utilize these resources presents challenges.

II. THE COMMUNITY DEFINED

But what is a community and what is community organization? Before assessing the communal efficiency one should at least be able 115to describe a community. The simplest possible description of a community is this: a collection of people occupying a more or less clearly defined area. But a community is more than that. A community is not only a collection of people, but it is a collection of institutions. Not people, but institutions, are final and decisive in distinguishing the community from other social constellations.

But what is a community and what does community organization mean? Before evaluating how well a community functions, one should at least be able to describe what a community is. The simplest way to define a community is as a group of people living in a somewhat defined area. But a community is more than just that. A community is not only a group of people; it also includes a collection of institutions. It's not just the people, but the institutions that ultimately set a community apart from other social groups.

Among the institutions of the community there will always be homes and something more: churches, schools, playgrounds, a communal hall, a local theater, perhaps, and, of course, business and industrial enterprises of some sort. Communities might well be classified by the number and variety of the institutions—cultural, political, and occupational—which they possess. This would indicate the extent to which they were autonomous or, conversely, the extent to which their communal functions were mediatized, so to speak, and incorporated into the larger community.

Among the institutions of the community, there will always be homes and more: churches, schools, playgrounds, a community center, a local theater, and, of course, some kind of business and industrial enterprises. Communities can be classified by the number and variety of institutions they have—cultural, political, and occupational. This would show how independent they are or, on the other hand, how much their community functions are influenced and integrated into the larger society.

There is always a larger community. Every single community is always a part of some larger and more inclusive one. There are no longer any communities wholly detached and isolated; all are interdependent economically and politically upon one another. The ultimate community is the wide world.

There’s always a bigger community. Every community is part of a larger and more inclusive one. No communities are completely detached and isolated anymore; all are economically and politically dependent on each other. The biggest community is the entire world.

a) The ecological organization.—Within the limits of any community the communal institutions—economic, political, and cultural—will tend to assume a more or less clearly defined and characteristic distribution. For example, the community will always have a center and a circumference, defining the position of each single community to every other. Within the area so defined the local populations and the local institutions will tend to group themselves in some characteristic pattern, dependent upon geography, lines of communication, and land values. This distribution of population and institutions we may call the ecological organization of the community.

a) The ecological organization.—Within the boundaries of any community, the communal institutions—economic, political, and cultural—will tend to show a more or less clearly defined and distinct distribution. For example, every community will always have a center and an edge, which defines the position of each individual community in relation to others. Within the area defined, the local populations and institutions will tend to organize themselves in a specific pattern, influenced by geography, communication routes, and land values. This arrangement of population and institutions can be referred to as the ecological organization of the community.

Town-planning is an attempt to direct and control the ecological organization. Town-planning is probably not so simple as it seems. 116Cities, even those like the city of Washington, D.C., that have been most elaborately planned, are always getting out of hand. The actual plan of a city is never a mere artifact, it is always quite as much a product of nature as of design. But a plan is one factor in communal efficiency.

Town planning is an effort to guide and manage ecological organization. It’s likely not as straightforward as it appears. 116 Cities, even ones like Washington, D.C., which have been meticulously planned, often spiral out of control. The true layout of a city is never just a created object; it’s always as much a result of nature as it is of design. However, a plan is one element in community effectiveness.

b) The economic organization.—Within the limits of the ecological organization, so far as a free exchange of goods and services exists, there inevitably grows up another type of community organization based on the division of labor. This is what we may call the occupational organization of the community.

b) The economic organization.—Within the boundaries of the ecological organization, as long as there is a free exchange of goods and services, another kind of community organization inevitably develops based on the division of labor. This can be referred to as the occupational organization of the community.

The occupational organization, like the ecological, is a product of competition. Eventually every individual member of the community is driven, as a result of competition with every other, to do the thing he can do rather than the thing he would like to do. Our secret ambitions are seldom realized in our actual occupations. The struggle to live determines finally not only where we shall live within the limits of the community, but what we shall do.

The structure of work, similar to that of the ecosystem, comes from competition. Ultimately, each member of the community is pushed, due to competition with others, to do what they can do rather than what they would like to do. Our secret ambitions rarely come to life in our actual jobs. The fight for survival ultimately decides not only where we will live within the community’s boundaries but also what we will do.

The number and variety of professions and occupations carried on within the limits of a community would seem to be one measure of its competency, since in the wider division of labor and the greater specialization—in the diversities of interests and tasks—and in the vast unconscious co-operation of city life, the individual man has not only the opportunity, but the necessity, to choose his vocation and develop his individual talents.

The number and variety of jobs and professions within a community seem to be one way to gauge its effectiveness. With a broader division of labor and more specialization—along with diverse interests and tasks—and the immense unintentional collaboration of city life, each person not only has the chance but also the need to pick their career and nurture their unique skills.

Nevertheless, in the struggle to find his place in a changing world there are enormous wastes. Vocational training is one attempt to meet the situation; the proposed national organization of employment is another. But until a more rational organization of industry has somehow been achieved, little progress may be expected or hoped for.

Nevertheless, in the effort to find his place in a changing world, there are huge losses. Vocational training is one way to address the situation; the suggested national employment organization is another. But until we achieve a more sensible organization of industry, we may not see much progress or have much hope.

c) The cultural and political organization.—Competition is never unlimited in human society. Always there is custom and law which sets some bounds and imposes some restraints upon the wild and 117wilful impulses of the individual man. The cultural and political organization of the community rests upon the occupational organization, just as the latter, in turn, grows up in, and rests upon, the ecological organization.

c) The cultural and political organization.—Competition is never boundless in human society. There are always customs and laws that place certain limits and impose some restrictions on the unruly and stubborn impulses of individuals. The cultural and political structure of the community is built upon the occupational organization, which, in turn, develops from and depends on the ecological organization.

It is this final division or segment of the communal organization with which community-center associations are mainly concerned. Politics, religion, and community welfare, like golf, bridge, and other forms of recreation, are leisure-time activities, and it is the leisure time of the community that we are seeking to organize.

It is this final part of the community structure that community-center associations mainly focus on. Politics, religion, and community welfare, just like golf, bridge, and other recreational activities, are leisure pastimes, and it's the community's free time that we aim to organize.

Aristotle, who described man as a political animal, lived a long time ago, and his description was more true of man then than it is today. Aristotle lived in a world in which art, religion, and politics were the main concerns of life, and public life was the natural vocation of every citizen.

Aristotle, who called humans political animals, lived a long time ago, and his description was more accurate back then than it is today. Aristotle lived in a world where art, religion, and politics were the focus of life, and participating in public life was seen as the natural role of every citizen.

Under modern conditions of life, where the division of labor has gone so far that—to cite a notorious instance—it takes 150 separate operations to make a suit of clothes, the situation is totally different. Most of us now, during the major portion of our waking hours, are so busy on some minute detail of the common task that we frequently lose sight altogether of the community in which we live.

Under today's living conditions, where the division of labor has become so extreme that—just to give a well-known example—it takes 150 different steps to make a suit, things are completely different. Most of us spend most of our waking hours focused on small details of our everyday jobs, and we often completely lose sight of the community we live in.

On the other hand, our leisure is now mainly a restless search for excitement. It is the romantic impulse, the desire to escape the dull routine of life at home and in the local community, that drives us abroad in search of adventure. This romantic quest, which finds its most outrageous expression in the dance halls and jazz parlors, is characteristic of almost every other expression of modern life. Political revolution and social reform are themselves often merely expressions of this same romantic impulse. Millennialism in religion, the missionary enterprises, particularly those that are limited to “regions beyond,” are manifestations of this same wish to escape reality.

On the other hand, our free time has mostly become a restless search for excitement. It’s the romantic urge, the desire to break free from the boring routine of life at home and in our local area, that pushes us to travel far and wide for adventure. This romantic quest, seen most vividly in dance clubs and jazz venues, shows up in nearly every aspect of modern life. Political revolutions and social reforms often reflect this same romantic drive. Millennialism in religion and missionary work, especially those focused on "regions beyond," are expressions of this same desire to escape reality.

We are everywhere hunting the bluebird of romance, and we are hunting it with automobiles and flying machines. The new devices of 118locomotion have permitted millions of people to realize, in actual life, flights of which they had only dreamed previously. But this physical mobility is but the reflection of a corresponding mental instability.

We are constantly searching for the bluebird of romance, using cars and airplanes. These new modes of transportation have allowed millions to experience in real life the adventures they once only dreamed about. However, this physical freedom is just a sign of an underlying mental instability.

This restlessness and thirst for adventure is, for the most part, barren and illusory, because it is uncreative. We are seeking to escape from a dull world instead of turning back upon it to transform it.

This restlessness and desire for adventure is mostly empty and deceptive because it's not creative. We're trying to escape from a boring world instead of facing it and making it better.

Art, religion, and politics are still the means through which we participate in the common life, but they have ceased to be our chief concern. As leisure-time activities they must now compete for attention with livelier forms of recreation. It is in the improvident use of our leisure, I suspect, that the greatest wastes in American life occur.

Art, religion, and politics are still ways we engage in community life, but they are no longer our primary focus. As leisure activities, they now have to compete for our attention with more entertaining forms of recreation. I believe that the careless use of our free time is where we see the biggest waste in American life.

III. THE MEASUREMENT OF COMMUNAL EFFICIENCY

This, then, is our community. How are we to measure its efficiency? Here, I am bound to confess, we have still much to learn.

This is our community. How should we measure its effectiveness? I have to admit, we still have a lot to learn.

The simplest and most elementary way of estimating the competency and efficiency of a community, as something different from the competency and efficiency of the individual men and women who compose it, is by a comparative study of that community’s social statistics. Poverty, disease, and delinquency have frequently been called social diseases. They may be said to measure the extent to which the community has been able to provide an environment in which the individuals which compose it are able to live, or, to state it from the opposite point of view, they measure the extent to which the individuals who compose the community have been able to adapt themselves to the environment which the community provided.

The simplest and most basic way to assess the competency and efficiency of a community, distinct from the competency and efficiency of the individual men and women within it, is by comparing that community’s social statistics. Poverty, illness, and crime are often referred to as social issues. They can be seen as indicators of how well the community has created an environment in which its individuals can thrive, or, from another perspective, they measure how well the individuals have been able to adjust to the environment that the community offers.

The immigrant community manifestly exists to enable the immigrant to live. By life, however, we mean something more than mere physical existence. Man is a creature such that when he lives at all he lives in society, lives in his hopes, in his dreams, and in the 119minds of other men. In some way or another, man is bound to realize all his fundamental wishes, and these wishes, according to Dr. W. I. Thomas, are four:

The immigrant community clearly exists to help immigrants thrive. However, by "living," we mean more than just existing physically. Humans are social beings; when they live, they live in community, in their hopes, dreams, and in the thoughts of others. In one way or another, people are driven to fulfill their essential desires, and according to Dr. W. I. Thomas, these desires are four: 119

He must have (1) security, that is, a home; some place to go out from and return to.

He must have (1) security, meaning a home; somewhere to leave and come back to.

He must have (2) new experience, recreation, adventure, new sensations.

He must have new experiences, fun, adventures, and fresh sensations.

He must have (3) recognition, i.e., he must belong to some society in which he has status, some group in which he is somebody; somewhere or other, in short, he must be a person, rather than a mere cog in the economic or social machine.

He needs (3) recognition, meaning he has to be part of a society where he has status, a group where he matters; essentially, he must be a person, not just a small part of the economic or social system.

Finally (4) he must have affection, intimate association with someone or something, even though it be merely a cat or a dog, for which he feels affection and knows that affection is returned. All special human wishes reduce finally to these four categories, and no human creature is likely to be wholesome and happy unless, in some form or manner, all four of these wishes are more or less adequately realized.[62]

Finally, he needs to have affection and a close connection with someone or something, even if it's just a cat or a dog, which he loves and knows loves him back. All the specific desires of humans can ultimately be grouped into these four categories, and no one is likely to be well-adjusted and happy unless, in some way, all four of these needs are somewhat fulfilled.[62]

While I was on the Pacific Coast a few months ago, studying what we have called “race relations,” I was impressed by the marked differences, as between immigrant groups, with respect to their ability to accommodate themselves to the American environment and, within the limitations imposed upon them by our customs and our laws, to provide for all the interests of life.

While I was on the Pacific Coast a few months ago, studying what we call “race relations,” I was struck by the noticeable differences among immigrant groups in their ability to adapt to the American environment and, within the constraints of our customs and laws, to meet all aspects of life.

Immigrant communities are likely to include within the circle of their interests and their organizations all the interests of life. Every immigrant community will have a religious organization—a synagogue, a temple, or a church—with its related, often dependent, mutual aid and welfare organizations. It will have also its own business enterprises, its clubs, lodges, coffee houses, restaurants and gathering places, and a press. Every immigrant community is likely to have its press in America even if it did not have one in the home country. The immigrant colony is frequently nothing more than a transplanted village, for America actually has been colonized not by races or by nationalities, but by villages.

Immigrant communities typically encompass a wide range of interests and organizations that reflect all aspects of life. Each immigrant community will have a religious organization—like a synagogue, temple, or church—along with related mutual aid and welfare groups. They will also establish their own businesses, clubs, lodges, coffee shops, restaurants, and community spaces, as well as a local press. It's common for every immigrant community in America to have its own press, even if they didn’t have one back in their home country. Essentially, the immigrant community often serves as a transplanted village, as America has been colonized not by races or nationalities, but by villages.

120As to the competence of these immigrant communities to provide an environment in which immigrants can live, Raymond Pearl’s paper, “The Racial Origin of Almshouse Paupers in the United States,” published in Science (October 31, 1924), throws some light.

120Regarding the ability of these immigrant communities to create an environment where immigrants can thrive, Raymond Pearl’s paper, “The Racial Origin of Almshouse Paupers in the United States,” published in Science (October 31, 1924), provides some insight.

One paragraph in that paper states the situation as between the nation and the foreign-born. It says:

One paragraph in that paper describes the situation between the nation and immigrants. It says:

While on January 1, 1923, there were in almshouses 59.8 native-born white persons per 100,000 of the same class in the population, the corresponding figure for the foreign-born was 173.6. This is by some regarded as a fact of dread significance. Perhaps it is. To me it seems possibly only an interesting expression of the difficulties which the human organism finds in adapting itself to a new environment.

While on January 1, 1923, there were 59.8 native-born white people per 100,000 of the same group in almshouses, the corresponding number for foreign-born individuals was 173.6. Some see this as a troubling fact. Maybe it is. To me, it seems like an interesting reflection of the challenges humans face in adjusting to a new environment.

If these figures may be regarded, as Dr. Pearl suggests that they should, as an index of the difficulties which the human organism finds in adapting itself to a new environment, the more detailed study of the various racial groups exhibits some surprising results.

If we consider these figures, as Dr. Pearl suggests we should, as an indicator of the challenges the human body faces in adapting to a new environment, a closer examination of the different racial groups reveals some surprising outcomes.

They show, in the first place, wide divergencies in the capacity of different immigrant groups to adapt themselves to American life; they show, in the second place, that the races and nationalities that have lived here longest are the least able to meet the demands of the new environment. Dr. Pearl states it in this way:

They demonstrate, first of all, significant differences in how well various immigrant groups can adjust to life in America; secondly, they indicate that the races and nationalities that have been here the longest struggle the most to adapt to the new environment. Dr. Pearl puts it this way:

With a few trifling exceptions, all the countries from which the present law encourages immigration contributed to almshouse pauperism in 1923 in excess of their representation in the population in 1920. On the other hand, again with a few trifling exceptions, those countries from which the present immigration law was especially framed to discourage immigration appear in the lower part of the diagram, because they contribute a smaller proportion to almshouse pauperism in 1923 than their representation in the general population in 1920.

With a few minor exceptions, all the countries that the current law encourages immigration from contributed to almshouse poverty in 1923 at a rate higher than their share of the population in 1920. Conversely, with a few minor exceptions, those countries that the current immigration law was specifically designed to discourage immigration from are shown in the lower part of the diagram, as they contributed a smaller proportion to almshouse poverty in 1923 compared to their share of the general population in 1920.

Two things strike me as significant in this connection: (1) It is the recent immigrants who contribute least to the almshouse population; (2) among these recent immigrants it is, apparently, those who for one reason or another are least willing or able to participate in American life who contribute the least to our almshouse population.

Two things stand out to me in this context: (1) It's the recent immigrants who make up the smallest portion of the almshouse population; (2) among these recent immigrants, it seems that those who, for various reasons, are least willing or able to engage in American life contribute the least to our almshouse population.

121Why is this true? My own inference is that the decisive factors are not biological, but sociological. The explanation of the almshouse statistics, in other words, is less a matter of racial temperament than of social tradition. It is the immigrants who have maintained in this country their simple village religions and mutual aid organizations who have been most able to withstand the shock of the new environment.

121Why is this true? I think the key factors are more about society than biology. In other words, the reason behind the almshouse statistics has less to do with racial temperament and more to do with social tradition. It’s the immigrants who have kept their simple village religions and community support systems in this country who have managed to cope best with the challenges of the new environment.

The whole subject needs to be investigated further. What would a comparative study of different racial and language groups with reference to disease, delinquency, and family disorganization show? What would a comparison of the Japanese, Chinese, and Mexicans show with reference to crime? I mention these three groups because they are living and working side by side on the Pacific Coast.

The entire topic needs to be looked into more deeply. What would a comparative study of different racial and language groups regarding disease, crime, and family instability reveal? What would a comparison of Japanese, Chinese, and Mexican communities indicate in relation to crime? I bring up these three groups because they are living and working next to each other on the Pacific Coast.

The census of 1910 showed the Mexicans to have the highest crime rate of any immigrant group in the United States. My conviction is that when we obtain the facts we shall find that the Japanese have the lowest crime rate, at least the lowest of any immigrant group on the Coast.

The 1910 census revealed that Mexicans had the highest crime rate among all immigrant groups in the United States. I believe that once we gather the facts, we will discover that the Japanese have the lowest crime rate, at least the lowest of any immigrant group on the West Coast.

The explanation is that the Japanese—and the same is true of the Chinese—have organized what we may call “control organizations” to deal at once with disputes arising among themselves and with the larger community outside.

The explanation is that the Japanese—and the same goes for the Chinese—have set up what we might call “control organizations” to handle disputes that come up both among themselves and with the wider community outside.

The Japanese Association, like the Chinese Six Companies, is organized to keep their nationals out of the courts. But the Japanese Association is more than a court of arbitration and conciliation. Its function is not merely to settle disputes, but to maintain the morale of the local Japanese community and to promote in every practical way, mainly by education, the efforts of the Japanese people to make their way in the communities in which they live. With the possible exception of the Jews, the Japanese are better informed than any other group about the condition of their own people in America.

The Japanese Association, similar to the Chinese Six Companies, is set up to keep their members out of the courts. However, the Japanese Association does more than just serve as a place for arbitration and mediation. Its role goes beyond simply resolving disputes; it aims to support the morale of the local Japanese community and to promote, mainly through education, the efforts of Japanese people to thrive in their communities. With perhaps the exception of Jews, the Japanese are more informed than any other group about the circumstances of their own people in America.

One thing that has sensibly raised the morale of the Japanese, as it has, indeed of the Jews, is its struggle to maintain its racial 122status in the United States. Nothing, as Sumner observed, so easily establishes solidarity within the group as an attack from without. Nothing so contributes to the discipline of a racial or national minority as the opposition of the racial or national majority.

One thing that has understandably boosted the morale of the Japanese, just like it has for the Jews, is their fight to maintain their racial status in the United States. As Sumner pointed out, nothing creates unity within a group like an external attack. Nothing helps discipline a racial or national minority more than the opposition from the racial or national majority. 122

The peoples who are making, or have made in recent years, the most progress in America today are, I suspect, the Jews, the Negroes, and the Japanese. There is, of course, no comparison to be made between the Jew, the Japanese, and the Negro as to their racial competence. Of all the immigrant peoples in the United States, the Jews are the most able and the most progressive; the Negro, on the other hand, is just emerging, and is still a little afraid of the consequences of his newly acquired race-consciousness.

The groups that are making or have made the most progress in America today, I believe, are the Jews, Black Americans, and Japanese Americans. Of course, there's really no comparison to be made between Jews, Japanese, and Black Americans regarding their abilities. Among all the immigrant groups in the United States, Jews are the most capable and the most forward-thinking; Black Americans, on the other hand, are just starting to emerge and are still somewhat hesitant about the consequences of their newfound awareness of race.

What is alike in the case of the Jew, the Negro, and the Japanese is that their conflict with America has been grave enough to create in each a new sense of racial identity, and to give the sort of solidarity that grows out of a common cause. It is the existence in a people of the sense of a cause which finally determines their group efficiency.

What is similar about the situations of Jews, Black people, and Japanese individuals is that their struggles with America have been serious enough to foster a new sense of racial identity in each group and to create the kind of unity that emerges from a shared cause. It is the presence of a common purpose among a people that ultimately shapes their effectiveness as a group.

In some sense these communities in which our immigrants live their smaller lives may be regarded as models for our own. We are seeking to do, through the medium of our local community organizations, such things as will get attention and interest for the little world of the locality. We are encouraging a new parochialism, seeking to initiate a movement that will run counter to the current romanticism with its eye always on the horizon, one which will recognize limits and work within them.

In a way, the communities where our immigrants lead their smaller lives can serve as examples for us. We're trying to engage local community organizations in efforts that draw attention to and spark interest in the little world around us. We're promoting a new localism, aiming to start a movement that pushes back against the current romanticism that always looks to the horizon, one that acknowledges boundaries and operates within them.

Our problem is to encourage men to seek God in their own village and to see the social problem in their own neighborhood. These immigrant communities deserve further study.

Our challenge is to motivate people to look for God in their own community and to recognize the social issues in their own neighborhood. These immigrant communities need more attention and research.

Robert E. Park
123

CHAPTER VII
MAGIC, MENTALITY, AND CITY LIFE

I. MAGIC AND PRIMITIVE MENTALITY

Few words of African origin have survived and found a permanent place in the popular speech of the English West Indies. One of these is “obeah.” Of this word, J. Graham Cruickshank, in a little pamphlet entitled Black Talk says:

Few words of African origin have lasted and taken a permanent spot in the everyday language of the English West Indies. One of them is “obeah.” About this word, J. Graham Cruickshank, in a short pamphlet called Black Talk says:

Obeah—which is Negro witchcraft, and whose worst aspect was the poisonous idea put into the mind of the subject—has gone under to a great extent. Extraordinary cases of it crop up now and again in the newspapers. It is the most difficult of all anthropological data on which to “draw” the old Negro. Burton gives an Old Calabar proverb: “Ubio nkpo ono onya” (They plant Obeah for him) and adds this note: “‘Ubio’ means any medicine or charm put in the ground to cause sickness or death. It is manifestly the origin of the West Indian ‘obeah.’ We shall be the less surprised to hear that the word has traveled so far when told by Clarkson, in his History of the Slave Trade, that when the traffic was a legitimate branch of commerce as many slaves were annually exported from Bonny and the Old Calabar River as from all the rest of the West African Coast.”[63]

Obeah—which refers to Negro witchcraft, with its most troubling aspect being the toxic thought planted in the mind of the person affected—has largely diminished. Occasionally, extraordinary cases appear in the news. It's the most challenging of all anthropological data when attempting to understand the old Negro. Burton shares an Old Calabar proverb: “Ubio nkpo ono onya” (They plant Obeah for him) and adds this note: “‘Ubio’ means any medicine or charm buried to cause sickness or death. This clearly points to the origin of the West Indian ‘obeah.’ We are less surprised to learn that the term has traveled so far when Clarkson, in his History of the Slave Trade, states that when this trade was a legitimate part of commerce, as many slaves were exported annually from Bonny and the Old Calabar River as from the entire rest of the West African Coast.”[63]

Obeah is Negro magic. The paper which follows was suggested by observation on Negro magic during a recent visit to the English Islands in the Caribbean.

Obeah is Black magic. The following paper was inspired by observations of Black magic during a recent trip to the English Islands in the Caribbean.

During the past year two very important books have been published, in English, dealing with the subject of magic. The first is a translation of Lévy-Bruhl’s La Mentalité Primitive, and the other is Lynn Thorndyke’s A History of Magic and Experimental Science during the First Thirteen Centuries of the Christian Era.

During the past year, two significant books have been published in English that focus on the topic of magic. The first is a translation of Lévy-Bruhl’s La Mentalité Primitive, and the other is Lynn Thorndyke’s A History of Magic and Experimental Science during the First Thirteen Centuries of the Christian Era.

In venturing to include two volumes so different in content and point of view in the same general category, I have justified myself 124by adopting Thorndyke’s broad definition, which includes under “magic” “all occult arts and sciences, superstition and folklore.”

In attempting to include two volumes that are so different in content and perspective under the same general category, I have defended my choice by using Thorndyke’s broad definition, which encompasses under “magic” “all occult arts and sciences, superstition, and folklore.” 124

Lévy-Bruhl’s book is an attempt, from a wide survey of anthropological literature, to define a mode of thought characteristic of primitive peoples.

Lévy-Bruhl’s book is an attempt, based on a broad review of anthropological literature, to define a way of thinking typical of primitive peoples.

Thorndyke, on the other hand, is interested mainly, as the title of his volume indicates, in the beginnings of empirical science. The points of view are different, but the subject matter is the same, namely, magical beliefs and practices, particularly in so far as they reflect and embody a specific type of thought.

Thorndyke, on the other hand, is primarily focused, as the title of his book suggests, on the origins of empirical science. The perspectives are different, but the topic is the same, specifically magical beliefs and practices, especially as they reflect and represent a particular way of thinking.

Lévy-Bruhl has collected, mainly from the writings of missionaries and travelers, an imposing number of widely scattered observations. These have been classified and interpreted in a way that is intended to demonstrate that the mental life and habits of thought of primitive peoples differ fundamentally from those of civilized man.

Lévy-Bruhl has gathered, mostly from the writings of missionaries and travelers, a significant number of widely spread observations. These have been organized and analyzed to show that the thinking and mental life of primitive peoples differ fundamentally from those of civilized humans.

Thorndyke, on the other hand, has described the circumstances under which, during the first thirteen centuries of our era, the forerunners of modern science were gradually discarding magical practices in favor of scientific experiment.

Thorndyke, on the other hand, has outlined the conditions in which, during the first thirteen centuries of our era, the precursors to modern science were slowly moving away from magical practices and embracing scientific experimentation.

There is, of course, no historical connection between the culture of Europe in the thirteenth century and that of present-day savages, although the magical beliefs and practices of both are surprisingly similar and in many cases identical, a fact which is intelligible enough when we reflect that magic is a very ancient, widespread, characteristically human phenomenon, and that science is a very recent, exceptional, and possibly fortuitous manifestation of social life.

There is, of course, no historical link between the culture of Europe in the thirteenth century and that of today’s so-called primitive peoples, although the magical beliefs and practices of both are surprisingly similar and often identical. This makes sense when we consider that magic is an ancient, widespread, and fundamentally human phenomenon, while science is a relatively recent, exceptional, and possibly accidental development in social life.

Lévy-Bruhl described the intelligence and habits of thought characteristic of savage peoples as a type of mentality. The civilized man has another and a different mentality. “Mentality,” used in this way, is an expression the precise significance of which is not at once clear. We use the expression “psychology” in a similar 125but somewhat different way when we say, for example, that the rural and urban populations “have a different ‘psychology,’” or that such and such a one has the “psychology” of his class—meaning that a given individual or the group will interpret an event or respond to a situation in a characteristic manner. But “mentality,” as ordinarily used, seems to refer to the form, rather than to the content, of thought. We frequently speak of the type or grade of mentality of an individual, or of a group. We would not, however, qualify the word “psychology” in any such way. We would not, for example, speak of the grade or degree of the bourgeoisie, or the proletarian “psychology.” The things are incommensurable and “psychology,” in this sense, is a character but not a quantity.

Lévy-Bruhl described the thinking styles and behaviors typical of primitive people as a certain kind of mentality. In contrast, civilized individuals possess a different mentality. The term “mentality,” used this way, doesn’t have an immediately clear meaning. We often use the term “psychology” in a similar but slightly different context when we say, for instance, that rural and urban populations "have a different ‘psychology,’” or that someone has the “psychology” of their social class—implying that a specific person or group will interpret events or react to situations in a distinct way. However, “mentality,” as commonly used, seems to focus more on the style of thinking rather than its content. We often talk about the type or level of mentality an individual or group has. Conversely, we wouldn’t describe “psychology” in such terms. For example, we wouldn’t refer to the grade or level of bourgeois or proletarian “psychology.” These concepts are not comparable, and “psychology,” in this sense, is a characteristic rather than a measurable quantity.

The term “mentality,” however, as Lévy-Bruhl uses it, seems to include both meanings. On the whole, however, “primitive mentality” is used here to indicate the form in which primitive peoples are predisposed to frame their thoughts. The ground pattern of primitive thought is, as Lévy-Bruhl expresses it, “pre-logical.”

The term “mentality,” as Lévy-Bruhl uses it, seems to include both meanings. Overall, however, “primitive mentality” is used here to refer to how primitive peoples tend to organize their thoughts. The basic structure of primitive thought is, as Lévy-Bruhl puts it, “pre-logical.”

As distinguished from Europeans and from some other peoples somewhat less sophisticated than ourselves, the primitive mind “manifests,” he says, “a decided distaste for reasoning and for what logicians call the discursive operations of thought. This distaste for rational thought does not arise out of any radical incapacity or any inherent defect in their understanding,” but is simply a method—one might almost say a tradition—prevalent among savage and simple-minded people of interpreting as wilful acts the incidents, accidents, and unsuspected changes of the world about them.

Compared to Europeans and some other groups that are a bit less sophisticated than we are, the primitive mind, as he puts it, shows a clear dislike for reasoning and for what logicians refer to as discursive thought processes. This aversion to rational thinking doesn’t stem from any fundamental incapacity or inherent flaw in their understanding, but is simply a method—one might even say a tradition—common among primitive and simple-minded people of interpreting the events, accidents, and unexpected changes in the world around them as intentional actions.

What is this pre-logical form of thought which characterizes the mentality of primitive people? Lévy-Bruhl describes it as “participation.” The primitive mind does not know things as we do, in a detached objective way. The uncivilized man enters, so to speak, into the world about him and interprets plants, animals, the changing seasons, and the weather in terms of his own impulses 126and conscious purposes. It is not that he is lacking in observation, but he has no mental patterns in which to think and describe the shifts and changes of the external world, except those offered by the mutations of his own inner life. His blunders of interpretation are due to what has been described as the “pathetic fallacy,” the mistake of attributing to other persons, in this case, to physical nature and to things alive and dead, the sentiments and the motives which they inspire in him. As his response to anything sudden and strange is more likely to be one of fear than of any other emotion, he interprets the strange and unfamiliar as menacing and malicious. To the civilized observer it seems as if the savage lived in a world peopled with devils.

What is this pre-logical way of thinking that defines the mindset of primitive people? Lévy-Bruhl calls it “participation.” The primitive mind doesn’t perceive things the way we do, in a detached and objective manner. The uncivilized person, so to speak, immerses himself in the surrounding world and interprets plants, animals, the changing seasons, and the weather based on his own feelings and conscious intentions. It’s not that he lacks observation; rather, he doesn’t have the mental frameworks to think about and describe the shifts and changes in the external world, except for those provided by the changes in his own inner life. His misinterpretations stem from what’s known as the “pathetic fallacy,” the error of projecting onto others—here, onto nature and living or non-living things—the feelings and motives that they evoke in him. Since his reaction to anything sudden and strange is more likely to be fear than anything else, he views the unfamiliar as threatening and hostile. To a civilized observer, it appears as if the savage inhabits a world filled with demons. 126

One difference between the savage and the civilized man is that the savage is mainly concerned with incidents and accidents, the historical, rather than scientific, aspects of life. He is so actively engaged in warding off present evil and meeting his immediate needs that he has neither time nor inclination to observe routine. It is the discovery and explanation of this routine that enables natural science to predict future consequences of present action and so enable us to prepare today for the needs of tomorrow. It is the discovery and explanation, in terms of cause and effect, of this routine that constitutes, in the sense in which Lévy-Bruhl uses the term, rational thought.

One difference between the savage and the civilized person is that the savage mainly focuses on events and accidents, the historical, rather than scientific, sides of life. They are so busy trying to fend off current dangers and meet their immediate needs that they have no time or desire to observe routine. It’s the discovery and explanation of this routine that allows natural science to predict the future outcomes of present actions and helps us prepare today for tomorrow's needs. It’s this discovery and explanation, in terms of cause and effect, of this routine that constitutes, in the sense that Lévy-Bruhl uses the term, rational thought.

What the author of primitive mentality means by “participation” is familiar enough, though the expression itself is unusual as description of a form of thought. Human beings may be said to know one another immediately and intuitively by “participation.” Knowledge of this kind is dependent, however, upon the ability of human beings to enter imaginatively into one another’s minds and to interpret overt acts in terms of intentions and purposes. What Lévy-Bruhl’s statement amounts to, then, is that savage people think, as poets have always done, in terms of wills rather than forces. The universe is a society of wilful personalities, not 127an irrefragable chain of cause and effect. For the savage, there are events, but neither hypotheses nor facts, since facts, in the strict sense of the word, are results of criticism and reflection and presuppose an amount of detachment that primitive man does not seem to possess. Because he thinks of his world as will rather than force, primitive man seeks to deal with it in terms of magic rather than of mechanism.

What the author of primitive mentality means by “participation” is pretty well known, even though the term itself is an unusual way to describe a type of thinking. People can recognize each other instantly and intuitively through “participation.” However, this kind of knowledge relies on the ability of people to imaginatively enter each other’s minds and interpret obvious actions in terms of intentions and purposes. What Lévy-Bruhl is basically saying is that primitive people think, like poets have always done, in terms of wills rather than forces. The universe is a community of willing personalities, not an unbreakable chain of cause and effect. For the primitive person, there are events, but no hypotheses or facts, since facts, in the strict sense, come from criticism and reflection and require a level of detachment that primitive people don’t seem to have. Because they view their world as will rather than force, primitive people attempt to engage with it in terms of magic rather than mechanics.

II. MAGIC AS A FORM OF THOUGHT

Thorndyke’s History of Magic is an account of the manner and circumstances under which, within the period it covers, not all at once, but gradually, first in one field of knowledge and practice, and then in another—haltingly, painfully, and step by step—the transition from magic to science was made.

Thorndyke’s History of Magic describes how, over time, not all at once but gradually, the shift from magic to science occurred in various fields of knowledge and practice—slowly, with difficulty, and step by step.

Anthropologists have not always agreed as to the precise relation between magic and science. Is magic to be regarded as an earlier and more primitive form of science, or is it not? It is at least true that science, as means of control of the external world, has always found some form of magic in existence, and has always displaced it. But magic is probably never merely a tool or a technique which men use to control and fashion the world after their desire. It is primarily a form of emotional expression, a gesture, or dramatic performance. It has something, also, of the character of a prayer or solemn formulation of a wish, but always with the hope that in some—not quite intelligible—way the formulation of the wish will bring its own fulfilment. Magic ceases to interest us where the relation of the means to ends assumes the definiteness and certainty of a scientific demonstration.

Anthropologists haven't always agreed on the exact relationship between magic and science. Should we see magic as an earlier and more primitive form of science, or not? It's definitely true that science, as a way to control the external world, has always discovered some form of magic and has eventually replaced it. But magic is likely never just a tool or technique that people use to control and shape the world to their liking. It's mainly a form of emotional expression, a gesture, or a dramatic performance. It also has elements of prayer or a serious expression of a wish, always with the hope that somehow—though not quite understandable—expressing that wish will lead to its fulfillment. We lose interest in magic when the connection between means and ends becomes as clear and certain as a scientific demonstration.

Farmers in some parts of the country still pray for rain—at least they did so up to a few years ago. They will quit doing so, however, as soon as someone invents a sure-fire device for making it.[64]

Farmers in some parts of the country still pray for rain—at least they did until a few years ago. They'll stop doing that, though, as soon as someone invents a foolproof way to make it.[64]

128We still believe in magic in medicine and in politics—partly, I suspect, because in those fields science has not been able to give us the positive knowledge it has in other regions of our experience, and partly because in the field of medicine and of politics our solemn formulations of our wishes so frequently bring the results desired. In many cases the method of social reformers in dealing with social evils is not unlike the technique of Christian Science in dealing with bodily and spiritual ailments; it consists mainly in solemnly and ceremonially asserting that a given evil no longer exists. Society formulates its wish, consecrates it—through the solemn referendum of a popular election, perhaps—and writes it on the statute books. As far as the public is concerned, the thing is then finished. Fortunately, this form of magic often works—but unfortunately, it does not work so often as it used to.[65]

128We still believe in magic in medicine and politics—partly, I think, because science hasn't provided us with the clear answers it has in other areas of our lives, and partly because in medicine and politics, our serious declarations of what we want often lead to the results we aim for. Often, the approach of social reformers in tackling social issues is similar to the technique used in Christian Science when addressing physical and spiritual problems; it mainly involves formally and ceremonially declaring that a certain problem no longer exists. Society expresses its desire, sanctifies it—maybe through the formal vote of a popular election—and writes it into law. From the public's perspective, that's where it ends. Luckily, this kind of magic often works—but unfortunately, it doesn't happen as frequently as it once did.[65]

What has been said indicates that magic may be regarded as a form of thought characteristic of, but not confined to, primitive—or what Professor Ellsworth Faris has called preliterate—man. It suggests, also, that primitive thought and primitive mentality are ordinarily associated with a definite organization of life and experience, perhaps even a definite economic organization of society. We all are disposed to think in magical terms in those regions of our experience that have not been rationalized, and where our control is 129uncertain and incomplete. The stock exchange and the golf course, where success is uncertain and fortuitous, all tend to breed their own superstition.

What has been said shows that magic can be seen as a form of thought typical of, but not limited to, primitive—or what Professor Ellsworth Faris refers to as preliterate—people. It also suggests that primitive thought and mentality are usually connected to a specific organization of life and experience, perhaps even a specific economic structure of society. We all tend to think in magical terms in areas of our experience that haven't been made logical, where our control is uncertain and incomplete. Places like the stock exchange and the golf course, where success is unpredictable and random, tend to create their own superstitions.

“Magic,” as Thorndyke says, “implies a mental state, and so may be viewed from the standpoint of the history of thought.” But magic, if it is a form of thought, is not science; neither is it art. The arts may be said to begin with the lower animals. But in the art with which the beaver constructs a dam and the bird builds a nest there is neither magic nor science.

“Magic,” as Thorndyke puts it, “suggests a mental state and can be seen from the perspective of the history of thought.” However, magic, even if it is a type of thought, isn’t science; nor is it art. The arts can be said to start with lower animals. Yet in the way a beaver builds a dam or a bird creates a nest, there’s neither magic nor science.

We can best understand magic and its relation to science if we recall that thought is itself an interrupted act, “a delayed response” to use the language of the behaviorists. There is the impulse to act, which is interrupted by reflection, but eventually the impulse completes itself in action. Magic has the character of thought in so far as it is an impulse that is interrupted and so becomes conscious. But it is not rational thought because it does not foresee and seek to define the relation between the end it seeks and the means necessary to achieve that end. Between ends and means there is always a hiatus in which there is feeling but not clear intuition of how that end is to be achieved.

We can understand magic and its connection to science better if we remember that thinking is itself a pause in action, “a delayed response,” as behaviorists put it. There’s an impulse to act that is interrupted by reflection, but eventually, that impulse manifests in action. Magic resembles thought in that it involves an impulse that gets interrupted, making it conscious. However, it’s not rational thought because it doesn’t anticipate or attempt to clarify the relationship between the goal it aims for and the means required to reach that goal. There’s always a gap between ends and means where there are feelings but no clear understanding of how to achieve that end.

All human activities tend to assume the character of magic in so far as they become purely traditional and conventional, defined in some sacred formula piously transmitted. It is peculiarly characteristic of modern life, however, that all our inherited forms of behavior tend to become rationalized. It is characteristic of modern life that nothing is accepted merely on authority, every tradition is subject to criticism.

All human activities tend to take on a magical quality as they become purely traditional and conventional, expressed in some sacred formula that is respectfully passed down. However, a notable feature of modern life is that our inherited ways of behaving tend to become rationalized. In modern life, nothing is accepted just on authority; every tradition is open to criticism.

It is only in very recent years that we have achieved scientific agriculture and scientific cooking. On the other hand we have already scientific advertising and scientific “cheering.” “Yelling” at ball games, once so spontaneous, has now become an art, if not a duty.[66]

It’s only been in the last few years that we’ve developed scientific farming and cooking. Meanwhile, we already have scientific advertising and even scientific "cheering." Cheering at sports events, which used to be so natural, has now turned into an art form, if not a requirement.[66]

130

III. MENTALITY AND CITY LIFE

The reason the modern man is a more rational animal than his more primitive ancestor is possibly because he lives in a city, where most of the interests and values of life have been rationalized, reduced to measurable units, and even made objects of barter and sale. In the city—and particularly in great cities—the external conditions of existence are so evidently contrived to meet man’s clearly recognized needs that the least intellectual of peoples are inevitably led to think in deterministic and mechanistic terms.

The reason today's man is a more rational being than his primitive ancestors is likely because he lives in a city, where many of life's interests and values have been rationalized, turned into measurable units, and even made into items for trade and sale. In the city—and especially in large cities—the external conditions of life are so clearly designed to meet people's recognized needs that even the least intellectual individuals are naturally inclined to think in deterministic and mechanical ways.

The embodiment of rational thought is the tool, the machine, in which all the parts are manifestly designed to achieve a perfectly intelligible end. The primitive man lives in a vastly different world, where all the forces about him are mysterious and uncontrollable, and where nature seems as wild, as romantic, and as unpredictable as his own changing moods. The primitive man has almost no machinery, and relatively few tools.

The embodiment of rational thought is the tool, the machine, in which all the parts are clearly designed to achieve a perfectly understandable purpose. The primitive person lives in a vastly different world, where all the forces around them are mysterious and uncontrollable, and where nature seems as wild, as romantic, and as unpredictable as their own changing moods. The primitive person has almost no machines and relatively few tools.

The mentality of the modern man, on the other hand, is based upon the machine and upon the application of science to all the interests of life—to education, to advertising, and, presently, perhaps, to politics. The culture of the modern man is characteristically urban, as distinguished from the folk culture, which rests on personal relations and direct participation in the common life of the family, the tribe, and the village community.

The mindset of today’s individual, on the other hand, relies on technology and the use of science in all areas of life—like education, advertising, and potentially even politics. The culture of modern people is typically urban, in contrast to folk culture, which is grounded in personal connections and active involvement in the shared life of family, community, and village.

In fact, if we define them strictly, as Lévy-Bruhl seems to do, we may say that reason and reflective thinking were born in the city. They came, if not into existence, at least into vogue, in Athens, in the time of Socrates and the Sophists. The Sophists were, in fact, a distinctly urban phenomenon, and we owe to Socrates—who was one of them—the first clear recognition of conceptional, 131as distinguished from perceptional, knowledge. We owe to Plato, Socrates’ disciple, the definition of the most fundamental tool of modern scientific thought, namely, the concept, i.e., the Platonic idea.

Actually, if we define them strictly, as Lévy-Bruhl seems to do, we can say that reason and reflective thinking originated in the city. They emerged, if not into existence, at least into prominence, in Athens during the time of Socrates and the Sophists. The Sophists were, in fact, a clearly urban phenomenon, and we owe to Socrates—who was one of them—the first clear recognition of conceptual, 131 as different from perceptual, knowledge. We owe to Plato, Socrates’ student, the definition of the most essential tool of modern scientific thought, namely, the concept, i.e., the Platonic idea.

Magic may be regarded, therefore, as an index, in a rough way, not merely of the mentality, but of the general cultural level of races, peoples, and classes. It is even possible that a more thoroughgoing analysis of the mental processes involved in magic and rational thought will permit us to measure the mentalities of social groups with as much precision, at least, as we now measure and grade—with the aid of the Binet-Simon tests—the intelligence of individuals. At least we should know in this case what we were measuring, namely, the extent and degree to which a given group or class had acquired the ability and the habit of thinking in rational rather than magical terms.

Magic can be seen as a rough indicator, not just of mindset, but of the overall cultural level of different races, peoples, and social classes. It's even possible that a more in-depth analysis of the mental processes behind magic and logical thought will allow us to assess the mentalities of social groups with just as much accuracy as we currently use the Binet-Simon tests to evaluate individual intelligence. At the very least, we would understand what we are measuring: the extent to which a specific group or class has developed the ability and habit of thinking in rational terms instead of magical ones.

With a more precise conception of the nature of magic and of the mechanisms of pre-logical thinking, we shall, no doubt, be able not merely to compare and perhaps measure with a certain degree of accuracy and objectivity the mentality and cultural levels of different cultural groups, but we shall be able also to describe the process by which races and peoples make the transition from one cultural level to another. This transition, which Thorndyke has described in his history of magic, is everywhere in progress. These changes in a contemporary and living society are open and accessible to investigation, now that history has enabled us to see them, as they can never see them later, when they have become history.

With a clearer understanding of what magic really is and how pre-logical thinking works, we will definitely be able to not only compare and possibly measure the mentality and cultural levels of different cultural groups with some accuracy and objectivity, but we will also be able to describe how races and communities move from one cultural level to another. This transition, which Thorndyke outlined in his history of magic, is happening everywhere. These changes in our contemporary society are open and available for investigation, now that history has allowed us to observe them, in a way that can never happen in the future once they become part of history.

In a recent paper in the American Journal of Sociology, Professor U. G. Weatherly has called attention to the advantages of the West Indies as a sociological laboratory.

In a recent paper in the American Journal of Sociology, Professor U. G. Weatherly highlighted the benefits of the West Indies as a sociological lab.

Islands are peculiarly interesting sociologically, provided, of course, that they are inhabited. For one thing, they are physically defined. The island community is, for this reason, invariably 132isolated, geographically and socially, and because the means of communication are known, the extent of isolation can be reduced to relatively measurable terms.

Islands are particularly interesting from a sociological perspective, as long as they're inhabited. For one thing, they have clear physical boundaries. The island community is, therefore, always isolated, both geographically and socially, and since the means of communication are understood, the level of isolation can be expressed in relatively measurable terms. 132

This isolation tends to give to each separate island community an individuality that one rarely finds elsewhere. Because islands are geographically limited and isolated, the influence of climate and physiographic characteristics, as well as of economic organization, in defining cultural traits, can be estimated and assessed with greater accuracy than elsewhere. Until one has visited some of the Lesser Antilles, he is not likely to understand or appreciate Frederick A. Ober’s rather drastic summary of their history—“Discovered by the Spaniards, appropriated by the Dutch, Danish, or English, and finally abandoned to the semi-barbarous blacks from Africa, this has been the usual succession in the islands.”[67]

This isolation tends to give each island community a unique identity that’s hard to find elsewhere. Since islands are geographically limited and cut off, the effects of climate, geography, and economic structure on shaping cultural traits can be measured and understood more clearly than in other places. Until someone has visited some of the Lesser Antilles, they probably won’t grasp or appreciate Frederick A. Ober’s rather stark summary of their history—“Discovered by the Spaniards, taken over by the Dutch, Danish, or English, and finally left to the semi-wild Africans, this has been the usual order of things in the islands.”[67]

The rather bitter note of this statement probably reflects the tone of the white planters, whose position in the islands has gradually declined since the emancipation of the slaves.

The rather bitter tone of this statement likely reflects the attitude of the white planters, whose status in the islands has gradually diminished since the emancipation of the slaves.

It directs attention, however, to what is, from the point of view of the student of human nature and of society, the most interesting and unique feature of the islands, namely, the racial situation. As Professor Weatherly has said, “Perhaps nowhere else is there a better opportunity for securing definite evidence bearing on the opposing theories of race and contact as factors in cultural growth.” Every island, in fact, is a separate racial melting-pot in which the mingled cultures and races of Europe, Africa, and Asia seem to be gradually, very gradually, simmering down to a single cultural, and eventually, also, to a single racial, blend.

It focuses attention on what, from the perspective of someone studying human nature and society, is the most interesting and unique aspect of the islands: the racial situation. As Professor Weatherly noted, “Perhaps nowhere else is there a better opportunity for gathering clear evidence regarding the conflicting theories of race and interaction as influences on cultural development.” Each island is essentially a separate racial melting pot where the blended cultures and races of Europe, Africa, and Asia appear to be slowly, very slowly, merging into a single culture and eventually into a single racial identity.

IV. OBEAH: THE MAGIC OF THE BLACK MAN

Outside the Spanish Islands, Negroes are the dominant race in the West Indies. In regions where they have not been replaced by Hindus, as they have been in Trinidad and Demerara, British 133Guiana, they constitute 90 per cent of the population. They are, in fact, the only people who regard themselves as natives. The Asiatics and the Europeans are, for the most part, mere sojourners.

Outside the Spanish Islands, Black people are the dominant race in the West Indies. In areas where they haven’t been replaced by Hindus, as in Trinidad and Demerara, British Guiana, they make up 90 percent of the population. They are, in fact, the only group that sees themselves as natives. The Asians and Europeans are mostly just temporary visitors.

So far as the islands now have a native culture it is the culture of the Negro folk. It is, at the same time, the most characteristic manifestation of the mentality of the West Indian black man, so far as he has preserved what Lévy-Bruhl describes as the mentality of primitive man.

As far as the islands have a native culture today, it is the culture of the Black people. It is also the most distinctive expression of the mindset of the West Indian Black man, as he has maintained what Lévy-Bruhl refers to as the mentality of primitive man.

What is more interesting about obeah is that while as a practice and a belief it is universal among the uneducated classes of the black population in the islands, it is everywhere different, and everywhere in process of change. Practices that were originally imported from Africa tend to assimilate and fuse with related practices and traits of the European and Hindu cultures wherever the Africans have come into contact with them.

What’s even more interesting about obeah is that, while it’s a practice and belief shared among the uneducated classes of the black population in the islands, it varies everywhere and is always changing. Practices that were originally brought over from Africa tend to blend and merge with similar practices and traits from European and Hindu cultures wherever Africans have interacted with them.

This is evident, in the first place, from the fact that the obeah man is not always a Negro; he may be, and not infrequently is, a Hindu. In the second place, the ritual of obeah may include anything from patent medicine to Guinea pepper. Among the instruments of obeah in the possession of the police of Trinidad recently were a stone image, evidently of Hindu origin, and a book of magic ritual published in Chicago, which pretended to be, and no doubt had been, translated originally from the writings of Albertus Magnus, the great medieval writer on magic. A book called Le Petit Albert is said to be extremely popular among obeah men in the French Islands.

This is clear, first of all, because the obeah man isn't always a Black person; he can also be, and often is, a Hindu. Secondly, the obeah rituals can include anything from over-the-counter medicine to Guinea pepper. Recently, among the items related to obeah that the police in Trinidad found were a stone statue, clearly of Hindu origin, and a book on magic rituals published in Chicago, which claimed to be, and likely was, originally translated from the works of Albertus Magnus, the famous medieval writer on magic. A book called Le Petit Albert is said to be very popular among obeah practitioners in the French Islands.

The favorite decoctions in use among witch doctors consist of bones, ashes, “grave dirt,” human nail parings—mixed, perhaps, with asafetida or any other substance having a pungent odor. But in addition to these, obeah men in the West Indies use the candles, the little shrines, or “chapels,” as they call them, and various other portions of the ritual of the Catholic church.

The popular mixtures used by witch doctors include bones, ashes, "grave dirt," and human nail clippings—possibly combined with asafetida or any other strongly scented substance. Additionally, obeah practitioners in the West Indies incorporate candles, small shrines, or "chapels," as they refer to them, along with various other elements from Catholic rituals.

In January, 1917, a woman known as Valentine Sims, a native of 134St. Lucia, was convicted, in Port-of-Spain, Trinidad, of obtaining money by the assumption of supernatural powers. The testimony in the case showed that, among other things, she attended the Roman Catholic church, and, on pretense of receiving holy communion, took the altar bread distributed to the worshipers during the communion, and used it in practicing obeah.

In January 1917, a woman named Valentine Sims, originally from St. Lucia, was found guilty in Port-of-Spain, Trinidad, of getting money by pretending to have supernatural powers. The evidence presented in the case revealed that, among other things, she attended the Roman Catholic church and, under the guise of receiving holy communion, took the altar bread given to the congregation during communion and used it for practicing obeah.

All this suggests that obeah, as one finds it in the West Indies, is not so much a tradition and a cultural inheritance as it is an innate predisposition, like a sense of humor, or “the will to believe,” as James describes it. Behind these practices, and supporting them, are all sorts of fears and a general sense of insecurity in regard to the physical and spiritual environment that more cultivated persons either do not feel, or they find escape from in quite different practices.

All this suggests that obeah, as seen in the West Indies, is less a tradition or cultural inheritance and more an innate tendency, similar to a sense of humor or what James calls "the will to believe." Underlying these practices are various fears and a general sense of insecurity about both the physical and spiritual environment, which more educated people either don't experience or escape through entirely different practices.

This is clearly indicated in the letters found among the papers of obeah adepts which have been confiscated from time to time by the police. From these letters one gains an insight into the nature and extent of the terrors, anxieties, and perils of the soul which trouble the dreams and imaginations of the black man, whom we ordinarily think of as roaming, cheerful, care-free, and unconcerned in a worried and troubled world.

This is clearly shown in the letters discovered among the papers of obeah practitioners that have been taken by the police over the years. From these letters, we learn about the fears, worries, and dangers of the soul that haunt the dreams and thoughts of the Black person, who we usually picture as wandering, happy, carefree, and indifferent in a chaotic and troubled world.

The black man in the West Indies is greatly troubled about a great many things. He has more than the usual number of obscure pains and aches, which he worries about a great deal, and for which he, like most of us, is in search of some sovereign remedy. He is disturbed about his relations with his employer. Not that, like the workingman we know, he talks or thinks about his rights and the rights of labor. He is not class-conscious. Quite the contrary, he is constantly worried because he is not in favor with his employer. If he is scolded or scowled at, he is troubled. His first assumption, in such circumstances, is that some fellow-employee in some dark way is influencing his employer against him, and he seeks the obeah charm which will discover and circumvent his enemy and win back his employer’s good will.

The black man in the West Indies is really troubled by a lot of things. He has more than his fair share of vague pains and aches, which he worries about a lot, and like many of us, he's looking for a miracle cure. He's anxious about his relationship with his boss. Unlike the working people we know, he doesn't talk or think about his rights or the rights of workers. He isn't aware of class issues. Instead, he constantly worries because he feels out of favor with his boss. If he's scolded or frowned at, it bothers him. His first thought in these situations is that some coworker is somehow undermining him in his boss's eyes, so he looks for an obeah charm that will reveal and thwart his enemy and help him regain his boss’s goodwill.

135If he gets into a quarrel with the family next door, if his sweetheart looks coldly upon him, if his wife deserts him, he inevitably assumes that there are personal and magical influences at work, seeking to undermine otherwise sweet and happy relations. Frequently he is right. At any rate the obeah man exploits these suspicions, and that is the reason strenuous efforts are being made in the British Islands to stamp the superstition out.

135If he has a fight with the neighbors, if his girlfriend gives him the cold shoulder, if his wife leaves him, he usually thinks that there are personal and magical forces at play, trying to ruin otherwise pleasant and happy relationships. Often he’s right. In any case, the obeah man takes advantage of these suspicions, which is why there are strong efforts being made in the British Islands to eliminate the superstition.

Visiting the police courts in the English islands, one is profoundly impressed by the patient efforts of most of the judges to discover and apply the rules of law to the petty personal and neighborhood difficulties that the natives are so fond of airing in the courts. One gets the impression that the most difficult thing for the primitive mind to conceive and administer for himself is justice. On the other hand, the Negro, at least, knows and appreciates justice when he meets it. That is probably one reason why he likes to take his troubles to court.

Visiting the police courts in the English islands, you’re really struck by the patient efforts of most judges to find and apply the law to the minor personal and neighborhood issues that the locals often bring to court. It seems like the hardest thing for the average person to grasp and handle on their own is justice. However, the Black community, at least, recognizes and values justice when they encounter it. That’s probably why they prefer to take their problems to court.

V. FASHIONS IN OBEAH

One gets the impression that there are fashions in obeah. Dominica, for example, is noted for its use of love-philters; in Montserrat, obeah is mainly a protection against evil spirits and a means of communication with the dead; in Antigua, obeah is most generally a form of medicine. Amulets, “guards,” as they are popularly called, intended to ward off evil spirits or protect one against the ill-will of an evil-minded neighbor are also popular. Nevis has a reputation for “black magic.”

One gets the impression that there are trends in obeah. Dominica, for instance, is known for its use of love spells; in Montserrat, obeah mainly serves as protection against evil spirits and a way to communicate with the dead; in Antigua, obeah is most commonly viewed as a type of medicine. Amulets, commonly referred to as "guards," meant to fend off evil spirits or protect someone from the malevolence of a spiteful neighbor, are also popular. Nevis is known for its "black magic."

The older generation of obeah men were supposed to have a knowledge of vegetable poisons the effects of which cannot be detected on postmortem. In Nevis the older tradition has apparently lingered longer than elsewhere. At any rate, magical practices seem to have assumed a more malignant form in Nevis than in some of the other islands.

The older generation of obeah practitioners were believed to have knowledge of plant-based poisons whose effects couldn't be found in autopsies. In Nevis, the traditional practices seem to have lasted longer than in other places. Regardless, magical practices appear to have taken on a more harmful nature in Nevis compared to some of the other islands.

In 1916 an old woman, Rose Eudelle, deaf and bedridden, was convicted of practicing obeah. She seems to have been one of the 136few witch doctors who believed sincerely in the efficacy of their own practices. She had a great reputation, and boasted that she had killed one man and sent another to the asylum. Curiously enough, she practiced obeah mainly through correspondence, and when she was finally arrested, some fifty letters from clients in various islands, one of them in New York City, were discovered. There was great excitement in Nevis when she was arrested. As she had solemnly threatened the colored police sergeant who arrested her, the whole black population was confidently expecting that some dramatic misfortune would overtake him. Here there seemed to be something more nearly approaching primitive and African magic than in any of the other thirty-eight cases of which I obtained some sort of record.

In 1916, an elderly woman named Rose Eudelle, who was deaf and bedridden, was convicted of practicing obeah. She appeared to be one of the few witch doctors who genuinely believed in the effectiveness of her own methods. She had a solid reputation and claimed to have killed one man and sent another to an asylum. Interestingly, she mainly practiced obeah through letters, and when she was finally arrested, around fifty letters from clients in various islands, including one from New York City, were found. There was a lot of excitement in Nevis when she was taken into custody. Since she had ominously threatened the black police sergeant who arrested her, the entire black community was eagerly anticipating some dramatic misfortune to befall him. This case felt much more like primitive and African magic compared to the other thirty-eight cases I had documented.

Not only is the fashion in obeah different in the different islands, but interest in magic, which is said to be declining everywhere, is less modified in some islands than in others. In Barbados, though the practices still persist, prosecutions for obeah have almost entirely ceased. In the police station at Castries, St. Lucia, on the other hand, there are still preserved the heart and hand of a Negro boy who was killed some years ago to furnish an obeah man with the instruments of magic to enable him to open the vaults of the local bank and rob it of the treasure which was supposed to be amassed there.

Not only is the practice of obeah different across various islands, but the interest in magic, which is claimed to be fading everywhere, varies greatly between islands. In Barbados, although the practices still continue, prosecutions for obeah have almost completely stopped. In the police station in Castries, St. Lucia, however, they still have the heart and hand of a Black boy who was killed a few years ago to provide an obeah man with the tools of magic to help him break into the local bank and steal the supposed treasure stored there.

The fact is, then, that the mentality of the black population of the West Indies, as that of Africa, is changing under the influence of contact with the white man’s culture, and particularly under the influence of the very energetic prosecutions which not only have made the profession less profitable, but by undermining faith in his supernatural powers, have robbed the obeah man of the terror which he at one time inspired.

The reality is that the mindset of the Black population in the West Indies, like that in Africa, is shifting due to exposure to white culture, especially because of the aggressive legal actions that have not only made the profession less lucrative but have also weakened belief in their supernatural abilities, diminishing the fear that the obeah man once instilled.

Aside from the superficial changes in the original superstition and the gradual decline of interest and belief in magic, it seems as if certain more fundamental changes, reflected in these practices, were 137taking place. First, the obeah man tends to become, on the one hand, a sort of unlicensed physician, as in the case of Percival Duval, an obeah man who maintained regular office hours, wrote prescriptions, and prescribed medicines. Actually, Duval seems to have used a little less medicine and a little more hocus pocus than the average medical practitioner in our own country did a few years ago. But he was convicted, and upon appeal to the higher court his conviction was confirmed. Another obeah man in St. John’s, Antigua, was found to be dealing, along with the other instruments of obeah, very largely in patent medicines and homely household remedies. Among the instruments of obeah taken from his office when it was raided were the following: (1) Exhibit labeled “ground bones and ashes.” The sample consisted of a mixture of a calcium compound and probably lime, wood-ashes, and incense. The incense content was 26.3 per cent. (2) Exhibit labeled “ground glass and smith coal.” This sample consisted of a coarse commercial oxygen mixture. (3) Yellow powder. This consisted of a cheap, scented starch powder. (4) Supposed dog’s tongue. This consisted entirely of vegetable matter composed principally of starch cells. (5) Exhibit labeled “ashes and incense.” The sample consisted of incense, wood-ashes, and charcoal, earth, and small pebbles, with a small proportion of oxygen mixture. It contained 17.3 per cent of incense in lump and powdered form. (6) Exhibit “vial with yellow liquid.” The sample consisted of ordinary commercial oil of anise. (7) Vial with brownish liquid. The sample consisted of a solution of iodine in potassium iodine of approximately 15 per cent strength.

Aside from the surface changes in the original superstition and the slow decrease in interest and belief in magic, it seems like some more significant changes reflected in these practices were 137 happening. First, the obeah man tends to become, on one hand, a kind of unlicensed doctor, like Percival Duval, an obeah man who kept regular office hours, wrote prescriptions, and suggested medicines. In fact, Duval seemed to use a little less medicine and a bit more trickery than the average doctor in our country did a few years back. But he was convicted, and when he appealed to the higher court, his conviction was upheld. Another obeah man in St. John’s, Antigua, was found not only using traditional obeah tools but also dealing heavily in patent medicines and everyday household remedies. Among the items taken from his office when it was raided were the following: (1) An exhibit labeled “ground bones and ashes.” This sample was a mix of a calcium compound and likely lime, wood ashes, and incense. The incense content was 26.3 percent. (2) An exhibit labeled “ground glass and smith coal.” This sample was a coarse commercial oxygen mix. (3) Yellow powder. This was a cheap, scented starch powder. (4) So-called dog’s tongue. This was entirely made of plant matter, mostly starch cells. (5) An exhibit labeled “ashes and incense.” This sample included incense, wood ashes, charcoal, dirt, and small pebbles, with a small amount of oxygen mix. It contained 17.3 percent incense in lump and powdered form. (6) An exhibit “vial with yellow liquid.” This sample was ordinary commercial oil of anise. (7) A vial with brownish liquid. This sample was a solution of iodine in potassium iodine at about 15 percent strength.

The fact is, the obeah man in the West Indies is in a way to become a quack doctor. This represents one direction in which change is taking place.

The truth is, the obeah man in the West Indies is on his way to becoming a fake doctor. This shows one direction in which change is happening.

On the other hand, there is a disposition of the obeah man to become a sort of confessor and privy counselor in all the intimate and personal affairs of the common people. The black people—and 138not only black, but occasionally Portuguese, who are the traders in the smaller islands—go to him with affairs of business and of the heart. They write him long personal letters, and he sends them a magical prayer or incantation to cure them of bodily ailments, to protect them from dangers of travel, and to insure general good fortune. In an affair of the heart, the witch doctor frequently prescribed a magic powder, sweetly scented, to accompany and lend a delicate and stimulating fragrance to a love letter. In principle, this aspect of the obeah man’s practice is like Mr. Coué’s—“Every day, in every way, I am better and better”—only that the uses of obeah are more specific. In any case, there is here a very evident tendency of the practice to assume a form in which the ritual of obeah is merely a device, like the prayers of primitive folk, for magically re-enforcing the expression of a wish. So closely are the magical practices of the obeah man connected—in the mind of the ordinary black man—with religion that in one case, at any rate, he pretended to cure a boy of insanity by making believe that he was operating as the agent or proxy of the priest.

On the other hand, the obeah man often acts as a kind of confessor and trusted advisor in the personal matters of regular people. The black community—and not just black people, but sometimes Portuguese too, who are traders in the smaller islands—turn to him for help with both business issues and matters of the heart. They send him long personal letters, and he replies with a magical prayer or incantation to help them with health problems, keep them safe while traveling, and ensure general good fortune. For romantic issues, the witch doctor usually recommends a sweet-smelling magic powder to enhance a love letter with a delicate and enticing fragrance. In essence, this part of the obeah man’s practice is similar to Mr. Coué’s approach—“Every day, in every way, I am getting better and better”—except that obeah has more specific uses. In any case, it's clear that the practice is evolving into something where the rituals are simply tools, much like the prayers of primitive cultures, to magically reinforce someone's wishes. The magical practices of the obeah man are so intertwined with religion in the minds of everyday black people that, in one instance, he even pretended to cure a boy of insanity by claiming he was acting as the agent or proxy of a priest.

This, then, represents a second tendency to change in the practices of magic by the black man. If obeah in some instances seems to be taking the form of popular medicine, in others it tends to assume the form of a pagan religious ceremony, adapting itself to the forms and the ritual of the local church.

This represents a second trend in how black men practice magic. While obeah sometimes looks like popular medicine, at other times it takes on the character of a pagan religious ceremony, adapting to the practices and rituals of the local church.

VI. THE PROBLEM STATED

In a recent volume, Studies in Human Nature, Mr. J. B. Baillie has suggested that the disposition and the ability to think abstractly, disinterestedly, and scientifically is not only a relatively recent acquisition of the human race, but at the same time is a local phenomenon.

In a recent book, Studies in Human Nature, Mr. J. B. Baillie has proposed that the tendency and the capacity to think abstractly, objectively, and scientifically is not just a recent development for humanity, but also a phenomenon that is specific to certain locations.

This geographical limitation of science is indeed a remarkable fact, the importance of which our familiarity with the scientific mood and our insularity of mind constantly tend to obscure.... We should not forget that millions 139of human beings have no interest in the scientific mood at all, and seem by constitution to have no capacity for it.... Some individuals among these nonscientific peoples may, and do, assimilate the science of the West. But experience seems to show that such acquisition is at best a mere accomplishment, and leaves the racial structure and composition of their minds unaffected.... The nonscientific peoples take up science as they put on Western clothes. One may change one’s clothes, but there is no changing the skin. The fact is that the scientific mood arises from a peculiar attitude of the mind to the world found amongst certain peoples of the globe; and without this attitude science will always appear a curiosity or an irrelevance.[68]

This geographical limitation of science is indeed a striking fact, the significance of which our familiarity with scientific thinking and our narrow-mindedness often tend to overlook.… We should remember that millions 139of people have no interest in scientific thinking at all and seem naturally unable to engage with it.… Some individuals among these nonscientific groups may, and do, adopt Western science. However, experience suggests that such knowledge is at best a superficial skill and doesn’t change the fundamental structure and makeup of their minds.… Nonscientific people approach science like they do Western clothing. You can change your clothes, but you can’t change your skin. The reality is that the scientific mindset comes from a unique perspective on the world found among certain cultures; without this perspective, science will always feel strange or irrelevant.[68]

The author assumes that the disposition to think rationally and to cultivate abstract and scientific thought is a racial attribute. Perhaps a more accurate statement of the matter would take account of the fact that even within the comparatively limited area where science is in vogue, there are large numbers of people who still—even while using the language of science—think in the more elementary forms of folk-thought. This seems to be true wherever large masses of the population are still illiterate, or where, for any reason, even when able to read, they habitually think in terms of the spoken language, rather than in the language of the printed page. Literacy itself is very largely a product of modern city life. Books and reading which used to be, and to a certain extent are yet, a luxury in the country, become a necessity in the city.

The author believes that the ability to think rationally and engage in abstract and scientific thought is a racial trait. A more accurate viewpoint might consider that even in the areas where science is popular, many people still think in basic folk terms, even while using scientific language. This is often the case in places where large groups of people are still illiterate or where, for various reasons, those who can read still tend to think in spoken language rather than in written form. Literacy is largely a result of modern urban life. While books and reading were once, and still can be, a luxury in rural areas, they have become a necessity in cities.

The Negroes migrating in such large numbers from the West Indies to the United States are bringing with them habits of thought which have largely disappeared among the Negro population native to this country. The obeah men of the West Indies have many clients in the United States, and a recent issue of the New York Age announced that the Negro quarter around 135th Street, New York, was overrun with fortune tellers and witch doctors, many or most of them from the West Indies.

The Black individuals moving in large numbers from the West Indies to the United States are bringing with them ways of thinking that have mostly faded among the African American population here. The obeah practitioners from the West Indies have a lot of clients in the U.S., and a recent issue of the New York Age reported that the Black neighborhood around 135th Street in New York was flooded with fortune tellers and healers, many or most of whom are from the West Indies.

Within a few years, however, most of these superstitions will have disappeared, or at any rate will have assumed those more 140conventional forms with which we are familiar and have learned to tolerate. This is certainly true of the city population.

Within a few years, though, most of these superstitions will be gone or, at the very least, will have taken on those more traditional forms that we recognize and have learned to accept. This is definitely true for the people living in the city.

Great changes are taking place, with the introduction of modern methods of education, in our own insular possessions. Mr. Axel Holst, of the National Bank of the Danish West Indies, who has been a close and assiduous student of Negro folklore in the Virgin Islands, says that the effect of the American system of education will within a few years totally change the mental habits of the natives of St. Thomas. Since the younger generation have begun to read books, they are not so interested as they were in the Nansi stories, which correspond to the Bre’r Rabbit stories of the States. Since the introduction of American rule, newspapers have come into vogue, and the young men have taken to political discussion.

Great changes are happening with the introduction of modern education methods in our insular possessions. Mr. Axel Holst from the National Bank of the Danish West Indies, who has studied Negro folklore in the Virgin Islands closely, says that the impact of the American education system will completely change the thinking patterns of the people in St. Thomas within a few years. Now that the younger generation has started reading books, they aren't as interested in the Nansi stories, which are similar to the Br’er Rabbit tales from the States. Since American rule began, newspapers have become popular, and young men are engaging in political discussions.

The changes in the “mentality” of the Negro population are, Mr. Holst says, going on visibly, and at a surprising rate. These changes, if they are actually taking place, should be made the subject of further investigation. Such study should enable us to determine, among other things, more precisely than we have been able to determine hitherto, the rôle which cultural contacts, social heritages, and racial temperament play in the whole cultural process.

The shifts in the mindset of the Black population are, according to Mr. Holst, clearly happening and at a surprising pace. If these changes are genuinely occurring, they should be the focus of more research. Such studies should help us figure out, among other things, more accurately than ever before, the role that cultural interactions, social backgrounds, and racial temperament play in the entire cultural process.

It is evident that we are not to assume, as otherwise we might, that there is no area of the experience in which primitive or preliterate people think realistically and rationally. On the other hand, in contrasting primitive mentality with that of civilized man, we need not assume—except for the sake of the contrast—that the thinking of civilized man is always and everywhere either rational or scientific. As a matter of fact, there are still wide areas of our experience that have not as yet been fully rationalized, notably the fields of medicine and religion. In medicine, at least—if we are to believe a recent medical critic of what, in imitation of Lévy-Bruhl, we might call “medical mentality”—the majority of practitioners still think of diseases as morbid entities instead of convenient labels for groups of symptoms.

It’s clear that we shouldn’t assume, as we might, that there’s no part of experience where primitive or preliterate people think in a realistic and rational way. However, when comparing primitive thinking with that of modern people, we shouldn’t assume—except for the sake of comparison—that modern thinking is always and everywhere rational or scientific. In fact, there are still many areas of our experience that haven’t been fully rationalized, particularly in medicine and religion. In medicine, at least—if we’re to believe a recent medical critic of what we could call “medical thinking,” following the ideas of Lévy-Bruhl—the majority of practitioners still view diseases as distinct entities rather than just useful labels for groups of symptoms.

141The following paragraph from a recent writer states the matter from the point of view of a critic of “medical mentality.”

141The following paragraph from a recent writer expresses the issue from the perspective of a critic of “medical mentality.”

It is not to be thought that any educated medical man indeed believes “a disease” to be a material thing, although the phraseology in current use lends colour to such supposition. Nevertheless, in hospital jargon, “diseases” are “morbid entities,” and medical students fondly believe that these “entities” somehow exist in rebus Naturae and were discovered by their teachers, much as was America by Columbus.... In fact, for these gentlemen “diseases” are Platonic realities; universals ante rem. This unavowed belief, which might be condoned were it frankly admitted, is an inheritance from Galen, and carries with it the corollary that our notions concerning this, that, or the other “diseases” are either absolutely right or absolutely wrong, and are not merely matters of mental convenience.

It's not to be assumed that any educated doctor actually thinks "a disease" is a physical thing, even though the way people talk might suggest otherwise. Still, in hospital language, "diseases" are referred to as "morbid entities," and medical students often believe these "entities" exist in the natural world and were discovered by their instructors, much like America was found by Columbus. In reality, for these individuals, "diseases" are like Platonic ideals—universal concepts that exist before anything else. This unspoken belief, which could be tolerated if openly acknowledged, is inherited from Galen, and implies that our understanding of various "diseases" is either completely accurate or completely incorrect, not just a matter of convenience in thinking.

But if the practitioners think of diseases in pre-logical terms what can we expect of the layman, whose medical education has been largely confined to the reading of patent medical advertisements? What has been said suggests a problem which may be perhaps stated in this way: How far is the existence of magic and magical mode of thought a measure of the mentality of a racial or cultural group in which it is found to persist? How far is what Ballie calls “the scientific mood” an effect of the urban environment?

But if the professionals see diseases in outdated ways, what can we expect from the average person, whose knowledge of medicine comes mainly from patent medical ads? What has been discussed raises a problem that can be framed like this: To what extent does the presence of magic and magical thinking reflect the mindset of a racial or cultural group where it continues to exist? How much is what Ballie refers to as "the scientific mood" influenced by urban surroundings?

Robert E. Park
142

CHAPTER VIII
CAN NEIGHBORHOOD WORK HAVE A SCIENTIFIC BASIS?

Neighborhood work at present and as now practiced cannot, for two reasons, be said to be based upon science. First, the social sciences—and I refer to sociology in particular—have at present little to offer as a scientific basis for social work; secondly, what knowledge the social sciences have accumulated has been used little, or not at all, by neighborhood workers.

Neighborhood work today, as it's currently practiced, can't really be considered scientific for two reasons. First, the social sciences—especially sociology—don't have much to offer as a solid foundation for social work right now. Second, the knowledge that social sciences have gathered hasn't been utilized much, if at all, by neighborhood workers.

The trend of neighborhood work to a scientific basis.—But if neighborhood work has not had a scientific basis, it has had, from its inception, as one of its conscious or unconscious motives, the search after knowledge as the basis of human relations. Settlement work, especially, represents not only the most devoted and the most idealistic, but also the most intelligent, phase of social work of the past generation. The settlement in its origin was an extension of the university. It carried over into a new environment the love of truth and, it may be added, the spirit of science. The residents of the settlement were brought at once into touch with social reality; that is, with the concrete facts of human life.

The trend of community work toward a scientific foundation.—While community work may not have had a scientific foundation, it has always had, consciously or unconsciously, the pursuit of knowledge as a basis for human relationships. Settlement work, in particular, embodies not just the most dedicated and idealistic aspects, but also the most thoughtful phase of social work in the past generation. The settlement, in its beginnings, was an extension of the university. It took the love of truth and, we could say, the spirit of science into a new setting. The residents of the settlement were immediately connected to social realities; that is, to the tangible facts of human life.

This early venture into intimate contact with social reality may accordingly be called the first stage in the trend of neighborhood work toward a scientific basis. But settlement workers soon found that sympathetic understanding and intimate contacts failed to solve many of the actual problems of neighborhood work. The recalcitrancy of the boys’ gang, the opposition and manipulations of the ward boss, the competition of commercialized recreation, the unsolvable cultural conflict between immigrant parents and Americanized children are only a few of the many perplexing conditions of neighborhood life in immigrant areas which resisted the spirit of 143good will of settlement workers. They therefore began to study their communities in the attempt to state the factors at work by an analysis of the elements in the situation. Hull House Maps and Papers, The City Wilderness, and Americans in Process are illustrations of the careful study and keen observation of these very early efforts to determine and to take account of the many and different conditions affecting neighborhood work. This interest in the discovery of factors in the social situation may therefore be called the second stage in the trend of neighborhood work toward a scientific basis.

This early attempt to connect with social reality can be considered the first step in making neighborhood work more scientific. However, settlement workers quickly realized that understanding and close relationships didn't resolve many of the real issues in neighborhood work. The stubbornness of boys' gangs, the manipulation by ward bosses, the competition from commercialized recreation, and the ongoing cultural conflict between immigrant parents and Americanized kids are just a few of the challenging situations in immigrant neighborhoods that resisted the goodwill of settlement workers. As a result, they began to study their communities in order to identify the factors at play by analyzing the situation's elements. Hull House Maps and Papers, The City Wilderness, and Americans in Process are examples of the detailed study and keen observation in these early efforts to understand the diverse conditions impacting neighborhood work. This focus on uncovering factors in the social situation can therefore be referred to as the second step in making neighborhood work more scientific.

Science, however, is concerned not with factors, but with forces. The distinction is not always clearly drawn between a factor and a force. “Factors are the elements that co-operate to make a given situation. Forces are type-factors operative in typical situations.”[69] A factor is thought of as a concrete cause for an individual event; a force is conceived to be an abstract cause for events in general so far as they are similar. A particular gang of boys, the Torpedo gang, of which Tony is the leader—and which is made up of eight street Arabs—is a factor in the situation which a certain settlement in an Italian colony in Chicago faces. But as soon as the attention shifts from this one gang and this particular settlement to settlements in general and to gangs in general the transition is made from a factor to a force. A gang is a factor to a given settlement; the gang is a force from the standpoint of all settlements.

Science, however, focuses not on factors, but on forces. The distinction between a factor and a force isn't always clear. “Factors are the elements that work together to create a specific situation. Forces are type-factors that operate in typical situations.”[69] A factor is seen as a concrete cause for an individual event; a force is viewed as an abstract cause for events in general, as long as they share similarities. A particular group of boys, the Torpedo gang, led by Tony and consisting of eight street kids, is a factor in the situation a specific settlement in an Italian community in Chicago faces. But as soon as the focus shifts from this specific gang and this particular settlement to settlements and gangs in general, the shift is made from a factor to a force. A gang is a factor for a specific settlement; the gang is a force when viewed from the perspective of all settlements.

The study of social forces in the community.—If neighborhood work can have a scientific basis, it is because there are social forces in community life—forces like geographical conditions, human wishes, community consciousness—that can be studied, described, analyzed, and ultimately measured. In a series of research projects now in progress in the Department of Sociology in the University of Chicago, studies are being made of the social forces of community life. While the city of Chicago is used as the laboratory for this 144investigation, it is assumed that the processes of urban life in one community are in certain ways typical of city life throughout the United States.

The study of social forces in the community.—If neighborhood work can be based on science, it's because there are social forces in community life—like geographical conditions, people's desires, and community awareness—that can be studied, described, analyzed, and ultimately measured. A series of research projects currently underway in the Department of Sociology at the University of Chicago are examining the social forces in community life. Although the city of Chicago is being used as the setting for this investigation, it's assumed that the processes of urban life in one community are, in some ways, typical of city life across the United States.

The term “community” is widely used by sociologists, neighborhood workers, and others, but often with widely divergent meanings. In research in any field it is necessary to define our concepts and to make relevant distinctions. In the literature of the subject there is a growing disposition to emphasize as one of the fundamental aspects of the community its geographical setting. Whatever else the community may be, it signifies individuals, families, groups, or institutions located upon an area and some or all of the relationships which grow out of this common location. “‘Community’ is the term which is applied to societies and social groups where they are considered from the point of view of the geographical distribution of the individuals and institutions of which they are composed.”[70]

The term “community” is commonly used by sociologists, community workers, and others, but it often has very different meanings. In research across any field, it’s essential to define our concepts and make relevant distinctions. In the literature on the topic, there’s an increasing tendency to highlight one of the fundamental aspects of community: its geographical setting. Regardless of what else community may entail, it represents individuals, families, groups, or institutions situated in a specific area and the relationships that arise from this shared location. “‘Community’ is the term used for societies and social groups when viewed from the perspective of the geographical distribution of the individuals and institutions that make them up.”[70]

Upon reflection it is evident that markedly different social relationships may have their roots in the conditions of a common territorial location. Indeed, it is just these outstanding differences in communal activities, viewed in relation to their geographic background, which have caused much of the confusion in the use of the term “community.” For community life, as conditioned by the distribution of individuals and institutions over an area, has at least three quite different aspects.

Upon reflection, it's clear that significantly different social relationships may stem from the conditions of a shared geographical area. In fact, it’s these notable differences in community activities, when considered in relation to their geographic context, that have led to much of the confusion surrounding the term “community.” Community life, as shaped by the placement of individuals and institutions across an area, has at least three distinct aspects.

First of all, there is the community viewed almost exclusively in terms of location and movement. How far has the area itself, by its very topography and by all its other external and physical characteristics, as railroads, parks, types of housing, conditioned community formation and exerted a determining influence upon the distribution of its inhabitants and upon their movements and life? To what extent has it had a selective effect in sifting and sorting families over the area by occupation, nationality, and economic or social class? To what extent is the work of neighborhood or community 145institutions promoted or impeded by favorable or unfavorable location? How far do geographical distances within or without the community symbolize social distances? This apparently “natural” organization of the human community, so similar in the formation of plant and animal communities, may be called the “ecological community.”

First of all, the community is often seen mainly in terms of location and movement. How much has the area's topography and all its other external and physical features, like railroads, parks, and types of housing, shaped the formation of the community and influenced where people live and how they move and live their lives? To what extent has it played a role in sorting families across the area based on occupation, nationality, and economic or social class? How much do neighborhood or community institutions benefit from or struggle against their location? How do geographical distances inside or outside the community reflect social distances? This seemingly "natural" organization of human communities, quite similar to the way plant and animal communities form, can be referred to as the "ecological community."

No comprehensive study of the human community from this standpoint has yet been made. A prospectus for such a study is outlined in an earlier chapter by Professor R. D. McKenzie, in this volume, under the title, “The Ecological Approach to the Study of the Human Community.”[71] Yet there are several systematic treatises and a rapidly growing literature of scientific research in the two analogous fields of plant ecology and animal ecology. The processes of competition, invasion, succession, and segregation described in elaborate detail for plant and animal communities seem to be strikingly similar to the operation of these same processes in the human community. The assertion might even be defended that the student of community life or the community organization worker might secure at present a more adequate understanding of the basic factors in the natural organization of the community from Warming’s Oecology of Plants or from Adams’s Guide to the Study of Animal Ecology than from any other source.

No comprehensive study of human communities from this perspective has been conducted yet. A proposal for such a study is outlined in an earlier chapter by Professor R. D. McKenzie in this volume, titled “The Ecological Approach to the Study of the Human Community.”[71] However, there are several systematic studies and a rapidly expanding body of scientific research in the related fields of plant ecology and animal ecology. The processes of competition, invasion, succession, and segregation described in detail for plant and animal communities appear to be remarkably similar to how these same processes function in human communities. It may even be argued that someone studying community life or working in community organization could currently gain a more thorough understanding of the fundamental elements in the natural organization of communities from Warming’s Oecology of Plants or Adams’s Guide to the Study of Animal Ecology than from any other source.

In the second place, the community may be conceived in terms of the effects of communal life in a given area upon the formation or the maintenance of a local culture. Local culture includes those sentiments, forms of conduct, attachments, and ceremonies which are characteristic of a locality, which have either originated in the area or have become identified with it. This aspect of local life may be called “the cultural community.” This relationship of cultural patterns to territorial areas has not yet been adequately studied unless in the phenomena of language. What, for example, are studies in dialect but one illustration of how local areas with their 146entailed isolation differentially affect customs of speech? Concrete materials for a wider study of culture in relation to location are increasing, notably upon preliterate peoples and upon retarded groups geographically isolated, as the southern mountaineers or the remote inhabitants of Pitcairn Island.

In the second place, we can think of the community in terms of how communal life in a specific area shapes or maintains local culture. Local culture includes the feelings, behaviors, connections, and traditions that are typical of a place, which have either originated there or have become associated with it. This aspect of local life can be referred to as “the cultural community.” The link between cultural patterns and geographic areas hasn’t been thoroughly examined, except in the study of language. For instance, what are studies in dialects but one example of how isolated local areas can influence speech customs? There is an increasing amount of concrete material available for a broader study of culture in relation to location, especially concerning preliterate peoples and isolated groups, like the southern mountaineers or the remote inhabitants of Pitcairn Island.

The immigrant colony in an American city possesses a culture unmistakably not indigenous but transplanted from the Old World. The telling fact, however, is not that the immigrant colony maintains its old-world cultural organization, but that in its new environment it mediates a cultural adjustment to its new situation. How basically culture is dependent upon place is suggested by the following expressions, “New England conscience,” “southern hospitality,” “Scottish thrift,” “Kansas is not a geographical location so much as a state of mind.” Neighborhood institutions like the church, the school, and the settlement are essentially cultural institutions, and recognition of this fact has far-reaching implications for the policies and programs of these local centers.

The immigrant community in an American city has a culture that clearly isn't local but brought over from the Old World. What’s important, though, is not just that the immigrant community keeps its old-world cultural structure, but that it adapts to its new environment. The way culture is deeply connected to place is highlighted by phrases like “New England conscience,” “southern hospitality,” “Scottish thrift,” and “Kansas is not just a place; it’s a state of mind.” Local institutions like the church, the school, and community centers are fundamentally cultural institutions, and recognizing this has significant implications for the policies and programs of these local hubs.

There remains a third standpoint from which the relation of a local area to group life may be stated. In what ways and to what extent does the fact of common residence in a locality compel or invite its inhabitants to act together? Is there, or may there be developed upon a geographical basis, a community consciousness? Does contiguity by residence insure or predispose to co-operation in at least those conditions of life inherent in geographic location, as transportation, water supply, playgrounds, etc.? Finally, what degree of social and political action can be secured on the basis of local areas? This is the community of the community organization worker and of the politician, and may be described as “the political community.” It is upon this concept of the community as a local area that American political organization has been founded.

There is also a third perspective from which we can look at how a local area relates to group life. In what ways does sharing a common residence in a neighborhood encourage its residents to work together? Can a sense of community consciousness develop based on geography? Does living close to each other promote cooperation in basic aspects of life that are influenced by geography, such as transportation, water supply, parks, and so on? Lastly, what level of social and political action can be achieved based on these local areas? This is the focus of community organizers and politicians, and it can be referred to as “the political community.” American political organization is built on this understanding of community as a local area.

These three definitions of the community are not perhaps altogether mutually exclusive. They do, however, represent three distinctly different aspects of community life that will have to be 147recognized in any basic study of the community and of community organization. A given local area, like Hyde Park in Chicago, may at the same time constitute an ecological, cultural, and political community, while another area like the lower North Side in the same city, which forms a distinct ecological unit, falls apart into several cultural communities and cannot, at any rate from the standpoint of a common and effective public opinion, be said to constitute a going political community. The Black Belt in Chicago comprises one cultural community but overflows several ecological areas and has no means of common political action except through ward lines arbitrarily drawn.

These three definitions of community might not be completely separate. They do, however, reflect three clearly different aspects of community life that must be acknowledged in any foundational study of community and community organization. A specific local area, like Hyde Park in Chicago, can simultaneously represent an ecological, cultural, and political community, whereas another area like the lower North Side in the same city, which is a distinct ecological unit, breaks down into multiple cultural communities and cannot, from the perspective of a shared and effective public opinion, be considered a functioning political community. The Black Belt in Chicago consists of one cultural community but spans several ecological areas and has no means of unified political action except through ward lines that are drawn arbitrarily. 147

It follows that the boundaries of local areas determined ecologically, culturally, and politically seldom, if ever, exactly coincide. In fact, for American cities it is generally true that political boundaries are drawn most arbitrarily, without regard either to ecological or cultural lines, as is notoriously the case in the familiar instance of the gerrymander. Therefore it is fair to raise the question: How far are the deficiencies in political action through our governmental bodies and welfare action through our social agencies the result of the failure to base administrative districts upon ecological or cultural communities?[72]

It follows that the boundaries of local areas shaped by ecological, cultural, and political factors rarely align perfectly. In fact, in American cities, it's often the case that political boundaries are drawn quite arbitrarily, disregarding ecological or cultural lines, which is famously illustrated by the gerrymander. Therefore, it's reasonable to ask: How much do the shortcomings in political action from our government bodies and welfare actions from our social agencies stem from the failure to base administrative districts on ecological or cultural communities?[72]

This analysis of the community into its threefold aspects suggests that the study of social forces in a local area should assume that the neighborhood or the community is the resultant of three main types of determining influences: first, ecological forces; second, cultural forces; and third, political forces.

This analysis of the community in its three aspects suggests that studying social forces in a local area should consider that the neighborhood or community is shaped by three main types of influences: first, environmental factors; second, cultural factors; and third, political factors.

Ecological forces.—The ecological forces are those which have to do with the process of competition and the consequent distribution and segregation by residence and occupation. Through competition 148and the factors which affect it, as trade centers, etc., every neighborhood in the city becomes a component and integral part of the larger community, with a destiny bound up by its relation to it. In the study of the growth of the city it is found that the life of any neighborhood is determined, in the long run, not altogether by the forces within itself, but even more by the total course of city life. To think of the neighborhood or the community in isolation from the city is to disregard the biggest fact about the neighborhood.

Ecological forces.—Ecological forces relate to the processes of competition and the resulting distribution and separation based on residence and occupation. Through competition and the factors that influence it, like trade centers, each neighborhood in the city becomes a key and integral part of the larger community, with its future connected to it. In examining the growth of the city, we find that the life of any neighborhood is ultimately shaped not only by the forces within it but even more by the overall dynamics of city life. To consider a neighborhood or community in isolation from the city overlooks the most important aspect of that neighborhood.

Studies of urban growth reveal that the city grows outward from its central business district (1) in a series of expanding zones.[73] There is a “zone of transition” (2) encircling the downtown area. This is the area of deterioration, the so-called “slum”, created in large part by the invasion of business and light manufacture. A third area (3) is inhabited by workers in industry who have escaped from the area of deterioration (2) and who desire to live within easy access of their work. Beyond this zone is the “residential area” (4) of high-class apartment buildings or of exclusive “restricted” districts of single family dwellings. Still farther, out beyond the city limits, is the “commuters’ zone” (5) of suburban areas or satellite cities within a sixty-minute ride of the central business district.

Studies of urban growth show that cities expand outward from their central business district (1) in a series of growing zones.[73] There is a “zone of transition” (2) surrounding the downtown area. This is the area of decline, often referred to as a “slum,” mostly created by the encroachment of businesses and light manufacturing. The third area (3) is home to industrial workers who have moved away from the declining area (2) and want to live within easy reach of their jobs. Beyond this zone is the “residential area” (4), which consists of upscale apartment buildings or exclusive “restricted” neighborhoods of single-family homes. Farther out, beyond the city limits, lies the “commuters’ zone” (5) of suburban regions or satellite cities, all within a sixty-minute commute to the central business district.

Within these zones of urban growth are to be found local districts or communities, and these in turn subdivide into smaller areas called neighborhoods. In the long run, geographical factors and the process of competition fix the boundaries and the centers of these areas. It is important that neighborhood work be in accordance with, rather than in opposition to, these silent but continuous influences. A map of local communities was prepared to show the way in which rivers, railroads, large industrial establishments, parks, and boulevards divide the city into its constituent local communities—residential and industrial.

Within these areas of urban growth, we find local districts or communities, which are further divided into smaller areas known as neighborhoods. Over time, geographical factors and competition determine the boundaries and centers of these areas. It's essential that neighborhood efforts align with, rather than oppose, these quiet but ongoing influences. A map of local communities was created to illustrate how rivers, railroads, large industrial facilities, parks, and boulevards separate the city into its various local communities—residential and industrial.

The centers of local communities are to be found at the point of 149highest land value in the intersection of two business streets. These local community centers are also characterized by the concentration of retail business, of banks, of restaurants, and of the large and magnificent palaces of amusement, like motion picture houses and public dance halls. If high land values indicate the center of the community, the lowest land values generally define its periphera.

The heart of local communities can be found where two business streets intersect at the highest land value. These community centers are also marked by a concentration of retail shops, banks, restaurants, and large, impressive entertainment venues, like movie theaters and public dance halls. If high land values indicate the center of the community, the lowest land values typically define its outskirts.

CHART I

Schematic Representation of the Division of a Community into Neighborhoods by the Intersection of Two Business Streets.

CHART I

A diagram illustrating how a community is divided into neighborhoods by the intersection of two main streets.

But if the intersection of two business streets determines the trade center, these same streets divide it into neighborhoods. In Chart I on this page is offered a schematic representation of a Chicago local community, Woodlawn, with its economic center at the intersection of the two main business streets of Sixty-Third Street and Cottage Grove Avenue. At this intersection land values are five thousand dollars a front foot. Woodlawn falls into four neighborhoods, 150A, B, C, and D, divided from each other by these same intersecting business streets. It is interesting that each of these neighborhoods has its own public school. Even more significant is the fact that an attempt to unite two struggling churches of the same denomination in two of these neighborhoods into one strong church failed because neither would surrender its location.

But if the intersection of two business streets defines the trade center, those same streets also split it into neighborhoods. In Chart I on this page, there's a diagram showing a Chicago local community, Woodlawn, with its economic center at the crossroads of the two main business streets: Sixty-Third Street and Cottage Grove Avenue. At this intersection, land values are five thousand dollars per front foot. Woodlawn is divided into four neighborhoods, A, B, C, and D, separated by those same intersecting business streets. What's interesting is that each of these neighborhoods has its own public school. Even more notable is that an attempt to merge two struggling churches of the same denomination in two of these neighborhoods into one strong church failed because neither would give up its location.

It seems almost axiomatic to state that community and neighborhood work must take into account the operation of these silent but continuous ecological forces and work with them rather than against them. Yet how often are social centers located on the edge, rather than at the center, of a neighborhood. In the location of a neighborhood center the consequences which flow from the play of ecological forces must be heeded, because they condition the development of its work and the radius of its influence.

It almost goes without saying that community and neighborhood efforts need to consider these quiet yet persistent ecological forces and collaborate with them instead of fighting against them. But how often do social centers end up on the outskirts instead of the heart of a neighborhood? When deciding where to place a neighborhood center, we must pay attention to the effects of these ecological forces, as they shape the work being done and the extent of its impact.

Cultural forces.—Ecological or economic forces are naturally basic to the play of cultural forces. Culture, as the social heritage of the group, implies both a locality to which it is indigenous and a constant, rather than a changing, social situation. Chicago, like other large cities, has its cultural communities, each of which has, if not a local area, at least a local center. Hobohemia, Bohemia, Philistia, the Ghetto, and the Gold Coast are cultural communities.

Cultural forces.—Ecological or economic factors are fundamentally important to the dynamics of cultural forces. Culture, as the social legacy of a group, suggests both a specific location where it originates and a stable, rather than a fluctuating, social context. Chicago, like other major cities, has its cultural communities, each of which has, if not a specific area, at least a central hub. Hobohemia, Bohemia, Philistia, the Ghetto, and the Gold Coast are examples of cultural communities.

Movement in the person, as from one social location to another, or any sudden change as caused by an invention, carries with it the possibility or the probability of cultural decadence. The cultural controls over conduct disintegrate; impulses and wishes take random and wild expression. The result is immorality and delinquency; in short, personal and social disorganization. An illustration of cultural decadence as a result of movement is the excessively high rate of juvenile delinquency among the children of immigrant parents. To what extent have neighborhood workers gauged the effect of the daily newspaper, the motion picture, the automobile, and the radio, in releasing the child, the youth, and the adult from the confines of 151the neighborhood and of bringing them into contact with the city-wide, nation-wide, and world-wide life of our time?

Movement of individuals, whether shifting from one social setting to another or experiencing sudden changes due to new inventions, often leads to the risk of cultural decline. The societal norms that guide behavior weaken, and impulses and desires express themselves in chaotic and unpredictable ways. This often results in immorality and rule-breaking, ultimately causing personal and societal disarray. A clear example of cultural decline from such movement is the alarmingly high rate of juvenile delinquency among children of immigrant families. To what degree have community workers assessed the impact of daily newspapers, movies, cars, and radio on freeing children, teens, and adults from the limitations of their neighborhoods and connecting them to the broader life of our city, nation, and world?

These changes taking place in community life may be observed in a dramatic form in commercialized recreation. The day of the neighborhood public dance hall and the neighborhood motion picture show has passed, or at least is passing. Young people are deserting the neighborhood recreation centers and are thronging to centers outside the local community, to the high-class, magnificent dance gardens and palaces, and to the so-called “wonder” theaters of the “bright light” areas.

These changes in community life can be seen dramatically in commercialized recreation. The era of the neighborhood dance hall and local movie theater has ended, or is at least coming to an end. Young people are leaving their local recreation centers and flocking to places outside the community, to upscale dance venues and luxurious theaters in the “bright light” districts.

A realignment of the leisure-time movements of urban young people is taking place, which every agency engaged in neighborhood work must take into account. Is the neighborhood as a factor in the lives of youth soon to become a situation of the past? Can settlements and social centers expect to hold back the tide of the forces of city life?

A shift is happening in how urban young people spend their free time, and every organization involved in community work needs to consider it. Is the neighborhood going to become irrelevant in the lives of youth? Can community centers and social spaces really withstand the pressures of urban life?

A map of the residences of dance hall patrons which shows both the disappearance of the small public dance hall from the neighborhood and the concentration of large dance halls in “bright light” areas is all the more significant because it portrays the phenomenon of promiscuity. By promiscuity is meant primary and intimate behavior upon the basis of secondary contacts. In the village type of neighborhood, where everyone knows everyone else, the social relationships of the young people were safeguarded by the primary controls of group opinion. But in the public dance hall, where young people are drawn from all parts of the city, this old primary control breaks down. Is not this the basic reason why social workers find the dance hall so recurring a factor in personal disorganization and delinquency? As yet, however, we have no satisfactory study of the dance hall as a social world of youth. Two new social types—the “sheik” and the “flapper”—have been created by the dance hall and the motion picture, but they are regarded as subjects for jest rather than for serious study.

A map showing where dance hall attendees live highlights the decline of small public dance halls in the neighborhood and the rise of large dance halls in “bright light” areas, making it even more significant as it reflects the issue of promiscuity. By promiscuity, we mean intimate behaviors that arise from secondary connections. In village-like neighborhoods, where everyone knows each other, young people's social interactions were protected by the primary influences of group opinions. However, in public dance halls that attract youth from all over the city, those old controls fall apart. Isn’t this the main reason why social workers so often find dance halls linked to personal disorganization and delinquency? Yet, we still lack a comprehensive study of dance halls as a social environment for youth. Two new social types—the “sheik” and the “flapper”—have emerged from the dance hall and the movies, but they are often seen as subjects for humor rather than serious analysis.

152

Form 1.—The Neighborhood Triangle.

Form 1.—The Neighborhood Triangle.

A study by Miss Evelyn Buchan of girl delinquency shows the effect of the increasing mobility and promiscuity of city life upon the behavior of youth, and suggests an interesting method of study. To bring into clearer relief the rôle of mobility and promiscuity as factors in behavior, a device called “the delinquency triangle” was employed. The three points of the triangle were located by spotting the home of the girl, the home of her male companion, and the place of delinquency. Three typical forms of the triangle soon appeared.

A study by Miss Evelyn Buchan on girl delinquency highlights how the rising mobility and promiscuity of city life impact youth behavior and proposes an intriguing method for examination. To clarify the influence of mobility and promiscuity as factors in behavior, a concept referred to as “the delinquency triangle” was used. The three points of the triangle were identified by marking the girl’s home, her male companion’s home, and the location of the delinquent act. Three typical forms of the triangle quickly emerged.

Form 1 represents the traditional form of sex delinquency, where all three points of the triangle are within the community. This may be called the “neighborhood triangle.” In this case the intimacy of the boy and girl might be little more than the continuance in this country of old-world folkways, but without the protection for the girl in subsequent marriage which the European peasant mores afford.

Form 1 represents the traditional type of sexual delinquency, where all three points of the triangle are located within the community. This can be referred to as the “neighborhood triangle.” In this situation, the closeness between the boy and girl might be just a continuation of old-world customs in this country, but without the safeguard of a subsequent marriage for the girl that European peasant traditions provide.

Form 2.—The Mobility Triangle.

Form 2.—The Mobility Triangle.

Form 2, which is “the mobility triangle,” stands for delinquency of the type related to increased freedom of movement, where two points of the triangle or its base, formed by the homes of the girl and the boy, lie within the same community, but where its apex, or the place of delinquency, is situated outside. In this case the bright-light area becomes a place of freedom from the narrower, distant controls of the home and the neighborhood.

Form 2, known as "the mobility triangle," refers to delinquency associated with greater freedom of movement. In this triangle, two points or its base are made up of the homes of the girl and the boy, which are in the same community, while the apex, or the location of the delinquency, is outside this area. Here, the bright-light area represents a space free from the more restricted, distant control of the home and the neighborhood.

153

Form 3.—The Promiscuity Triangle.

Form 3.—The Love Triangle.

In form 3, delinquency is of the type of promiscuity, because here all the points of the triangle lie in different communities. The intimacy developing from the casual acquaintance of the metal worker from the steel mills with the girl from the West Side whom he “picked up” at an amusement park may be so transient that neither knows the family name or the address of the other.

In form 3, delinquency looks like promiscuity, because all the points of the triangle exist in different communities. The connection that forms from the casual encounter between the metal worker from the steel mills and the girl from the West Side whom he “picked up” at an amusement park can be so brief that neither knows the last name or the address of the other.

The total effect of forces of city life, like mobility and promiscuity, upon the neighborhood and upon our traditional culture seems to be subversive and disorganizing. Particularly is this true of deteriorating areas, where neighborhood work originated, and where it is still, in any completely developed state, for the most part confined. A series of maps has been prepared which shows graphically what, of course, is known to social students—that the zone of deterioration and the areas of the greatest mobility in the city have the greatest concentration of poverty, vice, crime, juvenile delinquency, divorce, desertion, abandoned infants, murder, and suicide.

The overall impact of city life, including factors like mobility and promiscuity, on neighborhoods and our traditional culture appears to be disruptive and chaotic. This is especially true in declining areas, where community initiatives began and where they mostly remain, even in fully developed forms. A series of maps has been created that visually illustrates what social researchers already understand—that regions facing decline and those with the highest levels of mobility in the city also show the highest concentration of poverty, crime, drug abuse, juvenile delinquency, divorce, abandonment, neglected infants, murder, and suicide.

Political forces.—The political forces have to do with the more formal control of public opinion and law. Neighborhood work is concerned with political forces whenever social action is desired. Our whole scheme of social work may be regarded, from this standpoint at least, as social politics. But has the social worker, who is the social politician, the same intimate knowledge of his neighborhood that the professional politician possesses? A minimum of information which he needs is a card catalogue of, plus some direct contact with, all the local dynamic personalities, including gang leaders, pool hall proprietors, leaders of all the neighborhood organizations, and of all professional persons, like representatives of social agencies, physicians, lawyers, clergymen, at work in his locality. More than that, he needs to know the basic interests, the driving 154wishes, and the vital problems of the men and women, the youth and the children, living in the community.

Political forces.—Political forces relate to the more formal control of public opinion and law. Community work is connected to these political forces whenever social action is needed. Our entire approach to social work can be viewed, at least from this perspective, as social politics. But does the social worker, who acts as a social politician, have the same deep understanding of their neighborhood that a professional politician has? The minimum information they need is a card catalogue of, along with some direct engagement with, all the influential local figures, including gang leaders, pool hall owners, leaders of neighborhood organizations, and all professional individuals, such as representatives from social agencies, doctors, lawyers, and clergy, who are active in the area. More importantly, they need to understand the core interests, driving ambitions, and critical issues faced by the men and women, youth, and children living in the community.

The knowledge of these forces in neighborhood life will suggest feasible projects and programs. Too often, however, attempts at social control rise from ignorant good will rather than from the facts of the situation. This is particularly true of the many futile efforts to impose neighborly relationships upon areas which are no longer neighborhoods.

The understanding of these forces in community life will lead to practical projects and programs. However, too frequently, efforts at social control come from well-meaning ignorance instead of the realities of the situation. This is especially true for the numerous ineffective attempts to force neighborly relationships in places that are no longer true neighborhoods.

What, then, is our answer to the question, Can neighborhood work have a scientific basis? It can have a scientific foundation if it will base its activities upon a study of social forces. But the social forces of city life seem, from our studies, to be destroying the city neighborhood. Is the neighborhood center to engage in a losing fight against the underlying tendencies of modern urban society? This question should be squarely faced: Is neighborhood work prepared to base its justification for existence upon facts rather than upon sentiment?

What, then, is our answer to the question, Can neighborhood work have a scientific basis? It can have a scientific foundation if it bases its activities on a study of social forces. But the social forces of city life appear, from our studies, to be eroding the city neighborhood. Is the neighborhood center going to engage in a losing battle against the fundamental trends of modern urban society? This question needs to be addressed directly: Is neighborhood work ready to justify its existence based on facts rather than sentiment?

There are those who are convinced that the function of the neighborhood center is passing with the decay of the neighborhood in the city. For myself, I am not so certain. Surely the work of the neighborhood center must now be conceived and planned in terms of its relationship to the entire life of the city. The work of neighborhood centers, like that of all other social agencies, must increasingly be placed upon the basis of the scientific study of the social forces with which they have to deal. Especially are studies desired of the actual effect and rôle of intimate contacts in personal development and social control.

There are people who believe that the role of neighborhood centers is fading as neighborhoods in the city decline. Personally, I’m not so sure. The work of neighborhood centers should now be thought out and organized in relation to the overall life of the city. Just like all other social agencies, neighborhood centers need to be increasingly grounded in the scientific study of the social forces they face. In particular, there’s a need for studies on the real impact and role of close relationships in personal growth and social control.

A feasible way for neighborhood centers to place their work upon a scientific basis would be to stress the impulse to research that has always been associated with the settlement movement. Thirty years ago Mr. Robert A. Woods read a paper on “University Settlements as Laboratories in Social Science.” The argument for research in its relations to neighborhood work is contained in that article. He conceived 155the advantage of research both to social science and to the settlement. The growing fluidity and complexity of urban life has but increased the force of his argument.

A practical way for neighborhood centers to base their work on scientific principles would be to emphasize the research drive that has always been tied to the settlement movement. Thirty years ago, Robert A. Woods presented a paper titled “University Settlements as Laboratories in Social Science.” His article makes a case for the importance of research in relation to neighborhood work. He recognized the benefits of research for both social science and the settlement. The increasing fluidity and complexity of urban life have only strengthened his argument.

Neighborhood work, by the logic of the situation, if it is to evolve a successful technique, will be compelled more and more to depend upon research into the social forces of modern life.

Neighborhood work, by the logic of the situation, if it's going to develop a successful technique, will increasingly need to rely on research into the social forces of modern life.

Ernest W. Burgess
156

CHAPTER IX
THE MIND OF THE HOBO: REFLECTIONS UPON THE RELATION BETWEEN MENTALITY AND LOCOMOTION

In the evolutionary hierarchy, as Herbert Spencer has sketched it for us, the animal series occupied a higher position than that of the plants. But in spite of all the progress represented in the long march from the amoeba to man, it is still true that the human creature is a good deal of a vegetable. This is evident in the invincible attachment of mankind to localities and places; in man’s, and particularly woman’s, inveterate and irrational ambition to have a home—some cave or hut or tenement—in which to live and vegetate; some secure hole or corner from which to come forth in the morning and return to at night.

In the evolutionary hierarchy, as Herbert Spencer outlined for us, animals are ranked higher than plants. However, despite all the progress illustrated in the long journey from amoebas to humans, it’s still true that humans are quite a bit like vegetables. This is clear in people's strong attachment to specific locations and places; in people's, especially women's, persistent and often irrational desire to have a home—some cave, hut, or apartment—where they can live and settle down; a safe spot to emerge from in the morning and return to at night.

As long as man is thus attached to the earth and to places on the earth, as long as nostalgia and plain homesickness hold him and draw him inevitably back to the haunts and places he knows best, he will never fully realize that other characteristic ambition of mankind, namely, to move freely and untrammeled over the surface of mundane things, and to live, like pure spirit, in his mind and in his imagination alone.

As long as people are tied to the earth and specific places on it, as long as nostalgia and homesickness pull them back to the familiar spots they know best, they will never fully achieve that other key ambition of humanity, which is to move freely and unencumbered through the world, and to exist, like pure spirit, only in their thoughts and imagination.

I mention these things merely to emphasize a single point, namely, mind is an incident of locomotion. The first and most convincing indication of mind is not motion merely, but, as I have said, locomotion. The plants don’t locomote, don’t move through space; they respond more or less to stimulation, even though they have no nerves, but they do not move through space, certainly not of their own motion. And when they do move, they have no goal, no destination, and that is because they have no imagination.

I bring these things up just to stress one main point: the mind is tied to movement. The most convincing sign of a mind isn't just motion, but as I mentioned, it's locomotion. Plants don't move around; they don't travel through space. They react to stimuli to some extent, even though they don’t have nerves, but they don’t move through space on their own. And when they do happen to move, there's no purpose or destination, which is because they lack imagination.

157Now it is characteristic of animals that they can and do change their spots. The ability to do this implies that they are able not merely to wag a tail or move a limb, but that they are able to co-ordinate and mobilize the whole organism in the execution of a single act. Mind, as we ordinarily understand it, is an organ of control. It does not so much initiate new movements as co-ordinate impulses, and so mobilize the organism for action; for mind, in its substantive aspect, is just our disposition to act; our instincts and attitudes, in other words.

157Now, it's typical for animals to change their spots. This ability means they can do more than just wag a tail or move a limb; they can coordinate and mobilize their entire body to carry out a single action. The mind, as we usually see it, is a control center. It doesn't really create new movements but coordinates impulses to prepare the body for action. In its essential form, the mind is simply our tendency to act; our instincts and attitudes, in other words.

Mental activity begins on the periphery, with stimuli which are antecedent to, but ultimately discharged in, actions. But mind in the transitive, verbal aspect is a process by which, as we say, we “make up our minds” or change them; that is to say, it is a process by which we define the direction in which we are going to move, and locate in imagination the goal that we intend to seek.

Mental activity starts at the edges, with stimuli that come before actions but are ultimately released in them. However, when we think about the mind in its active, verbal form, it’s a process where we “make up our minds” or change them; in other words, it’s a way of determining the direction we plan to take and imagining the goal we aim to achieve.

Plants carry on, apparently, all the processes of metabolism which are characteristic of animals—these are, in fact, what we mean by the vegetative processes—but they do not go anywhere. If the plants have minds, as some people assume they do, they must be of that brooding, vegetative sort characteristic of those mystics who, quite forgetful of the active world, are absorbed in the contemplation of their own inner processes. But the characteristic of the animal, and of the higher types of animal—everything above the oyster, in fact—is that they are made for locomotion and for action. Furthermore, it is in the processes of locomotion—involving, as they do, change of scene and change of location—that mankind is enabled to develop just those mental aptitudes most characteristic of man, namely, the aptitude and habit of abstract thought.

Plants, it seems, perform all the metabolic processes typical of animals—these are essentially what we refer to as vegetative processes—but they don’t actually go anywhere. If plants have minds, as some people believe, they must be of that introspective, vegetative kind similar to those mystics who, completely unaware of the active world, are engrossed in contemplating their own internal processes. In contrast, the defining feature of animals—especially the more advanced ones, everything above the oyster, really—is that they are designed for movement and action. Moreover, it’s through locomotion—entailing changes of scenery and location—that humanity is able to develop the very mental abilities that define us, specifically the capacity and practice of abstract thought.

It is in locomotion, also, that the peculiar type of organization that we call “social” develops. The characteristic of a social organism—if we may call it an organism—is the fact that it is made up of individuals capable of independent locomotion. If society were, as some individuals have sought to conceive it, an organism in the biological 158sense—if it were made up of little cells all neatly and safely inclosed in an outer integument, or skin, in which all cells were so controlled and protected that no single cell could by any chance have any adventures or new experience of its own—there would be no need for men in society to have minds, for it is not because men are alike that they are social, but because they are different. They are moved to act by individual purposes, but in doing so they realize a common end. Their impulses are private, but actions are public.

In movement, the unique type of organization we refer to as “social” also develops. The main feature of a social organism—if we can call it that—lies in the fact that it consists of individuals who can move independently. If society were, as some people have imagined, an organism in the biological sense—composed of little cells all neatly and safely enclosed in a protective outer layer or skin, where each cell was so controlled and shielded that none could have any experiences or adventures of their own—then there would be no need for people in society to have minds. It's not that people are alike that makes them social, but rather their differences. They are motivated by personal goals, but through their actions, they achieve a shared outcome. Their impulses are private, but their actions are public.

In view of all this we may well ask ourselves what, if anything, is the matter with the hobo’s mind. Why is it that with all the variety of his experiences he still has so many dull days? Why, with so much leisure, has he so little philosophy? Why, with so wide an acquaintance with regions, with men, and with cities, with life in the open road and in the slums, has he been able to contribute so little to our actual knowledge of life?

In light of all this, we can ask ourselves what, if anything, is going on in the hobo’s mind. Why, despite his varied experiences, does he still have so many boring days? Why, with so much free time, does he have so little insight? Why, with his extensive exposure to different places, people, and cities, as well as life on the open road and in the slums, has he offered so little to our understanding of life?

We need not even pause for a reply. The trouble with the hobo mind is not lack of experience, but lack of a vocation. The hobo is, to be sure, always on the move, but he has no destination, and naturally he never arrives. Wanderlust, which is the most elementary expression of the romantic temperament and the romantic interest in life, has assumed for him, as for so many others, the character of a vice. He has gained his freedom, but he has lost his direction. Locomotion and change of scene have had for him no ulterior significance. It is locomotion for its own sake. Restlessness and the impulse to escape from the routine of ordinary life, which in the case of others frequently marks the beginning of some new enterprise, spends itself for him in movements that are expressive merely. The hobo seeks change solely for the sake of change; it is a habit, and, like the drug habit, moves in a vicious circle. The more he wanders, the more he must. It is merely putting the matter in an another way to say that the trouble with the hobo, as Nels Anderson has pointed out in his recent volume, The Hobo, is that he is an individualist. He has sacrificed the human need of association and organization to 159a romantic passion for individual freedom. Society is, to be sure, made up of independent, locomoting individuals. It is this fact of locomotion, as I have said, that defines the very nature of society. But in order that there may be permanence and progress in society the individuals who compose it must be located; they must be located, for one thing, in order to maintain communication, for it is only through communication that the moving equilibrium which we call society can be maintained.

We don’t even need to wait for an answer. The problem with the hobo mindset isn’t a lack of experience, but a lack of purpose. The hobo is always on the move, but he has no destination, and of course, he never arrives. Wanderlust, which is the most basic expression of a romantic temperament and interest in life, has become a vice for him, as it has for many others. He’s gained his freedom, but he’s lost his direction. Traveling and changing scenery hold no deeper meaning for him; it’s just movement for its own sake. His restlessness and desire to break free from the routine of everyday life, which often signals the start of new ventures for others, for him exists only as expressive motion. The hobo seeks change just for the sake of change; it’s a habit, and, similar to a drug addiction, it creates a vicious cycle. The more he wanders, the more he feels compelled to do so. To put it another way, as Nels Anderson pointed out in his recent book, The Hobo, the problem with the hobo is that he is an individualist. He has sacrificed the human need for community and organization for a romantic passion for individual freedom. Society is indeed made up of independent, moving individuals. This fact of movement, as I’ve mentioned, defines the very nature of society. However, to ensure that society has permanence and progress, the individuals within it must be anchored; they must be situated to maintain communication, because it is only through communication that the moving balance we call society can be sustained.

All forms of association among human beings rest finally upon locality and local association. The extraordinary means of communication that characterize modern society—the newspaper, the radio, and the telephone—are merely devices for preserving this permanence of location and of function in the social group, in connection with the greatest possible mobility and freedom of its members.

All types of connections between people ultimately depend on location and local interaction. The amazing communication tools that define modern society—the newspaper, radio, and telephone—are just ways to maintain the stability of place and role within the social group while allowing for the greatest mobility and freedom for its members.

The hobo, who begins his career by breaking the local ties that bound him to his family and his neighborhood, has ended by breaking all other associations. He is not only a “homeless man,” but a man without a cause and without a country; and this emphasizes the significance, however, futile of the efforts of men like James Eads How to establish hobo colleges in different parts of the country, places where hobos can meet to exchange experiences, to discuss their problems, and all of the problems of society; places, also, where they can maintain some sort of corporate existence and meet and exchange views with the rest of the world on a basis of something like equality and with some hope of understanding.

The hobo, who starts his journey by cutting ties with his family and neighborhood, ultimately ends up severing all other connections. He is not just a “homeless man,” but a man without purpose and without a place to call home; this highlights the significance, even if it seems pointless, of the efforts of people like James Eads to set up hobo colleges in various parts of the country—places where hobos can come together to share experiences, talk about their issues, and discuss broader societal problems. These places also serve as a way for them to maintain some form of community and connect with the outside world on a more equal footing and with some hope for understanding.

The same thing may be said of the Industrial Workers of the World, the only labor organization that has persistently sought and to some extent succeeded in organizing the unorganizable element among laboring men, namely, the seasonal and casual laborers. The tendency of their efforts to organize the hobo in his own interest has been, so far as they have been successful, to give him what he needed most, namely, a group-consciousness, a cause, and a recognized position in society.

The same can be said about the Industrial Workers of the World, the only labor organization that has consistently tried and, to some degree, succeeded in organizing the hard-to-reach workers among laborers, specifically seasonal and casual workers. Their efforts to organize the hobo in his own interest have, where successful, provided him with what he needed most: a sense of community, a cause, and a recognized place in society.

160If they have failed, it is due in part to the fact that so large a part of modern industry is organized in a way which tends inevitably to the casualization of labor. It is due, in part, to the fact that the hobo, in so far as he is a congenital type, finds in casual and seasonal labor a kind of occupation congenial to his temperament, for the hobo is the bohemian in the ranks of common labor. He has the artistic temperament. Aside from the indispensable labor of his hands, the only important contribution which he has made to the permanent common fund of our experience which we call our culture has been his poetry. It is an interesting fact, however, that some of the best of this poetry has been produced in jail. During these periods of enforced quietude, when he could no longer move, the hobo has vented his habitual restlessness in songs, songs of protest, the hymns of the rebellious I.W.W., tragic little ballads describing some of the hardships and tragedies of life on the long, gray road.

160If they have failed, it's partly because a significant portion of modern industry is organized in a way that naturally leads to casual labor. It's also partly because the hobo, as a natural type, finds casual and seasonal work to be a suitable match for his temperament; he is the bohemian among regular laborers. He has an artistic temperament. Besides the essential work he does with his hands, the only major contribution he's made to the lasting collective experience we call our culture is his poetry. Interestingly, some of the best poetry has been written in jail. During these times of forced stillness, when he could no longer move around, the hobo expressed his usual restlessness in songs—songs of protest, the hymns of the rebellious I.W.W., and tragic little ballads detailing the hardships and tragedies of life on the long, gray road.

There have been many hobo poets. The most eminent of them, Walt Whitman, reflected the restlessness and rebelliousness and individualism of the hobo mind not only in the content but in the very formlessness of his verse.

There have been many hobo poets. The most famous among them, Walt Whitman, captured the restlessness, rebelliousness, and individuality of the hobo mindset not just in what he wrote but in the loose structure of his poetry.

What do you suppose will satisfy the soul, except to walk free and own no superior?

What do you think will satisfy the soul, if not to walk freely and have no one above you?

Nothing could better express the spirit of the old frontier which, more than any other feature in American life, has served to characterize American institutions and American mores. The hobo is, in fact, merely a belated frontiersman, a frontiersman at a time and in a place when the frontier is passing or no longer exists.

Nothing better captures the essence of the old frontier, which, more than any other aspect of American life, has defined American institutions and values. The hobo is essentially a delayed frontiersman, a frontiersman in a time and place where the frontier is fading or has disappeared.

Robert E. Park
161

CHAPTER X
A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE URBAN COMMUNITY

The task of compiling a bibliography on the city which is to be of use to the sociologist involves many difficulties. The materials are scattered over many fields of investigation ranging all the way from the various branches of the natural and social sciences to the practical arts and crafts. Much of the material is highly technical and abstract, while the rest is popular and full of human interest. If one attempts to survey the whole field he is likely to be led into tempting bypaths which lead far afield and in the end arrive nowhere. Moreover, the bibliographer has neither chart nor compass to guide him in his search, for the sociologist himself is not yet certain of the meaning of the concept “city” and of the relationship of his science to the phenomenon.

The task of putting together a bibliography on the city that will be useful for sociologists comes with many challenges. The resources are spread across various areas of study, from different branches of natural and social sciences to practical arts and crafts. A lot of the material is very technical and abstract, while other parts are more accessible and relatable. If someone tries to cover the entire scope, they might get sidetracked by tempting distractions that lead nowhere in the end. Additionally, the bibliographer has no map or guide to assist in this search, as sociologists aren't even fully sure what the concept of "city" means or how their field relates to it.

Specialization has gone so far that no one can hope to become an expert in more than one field in a lifetime. The sanitary engineer, interested in urban sanitation, is mainly concerned with drainage systems, pumps, sewer pipes, and incinerators; but the accountant, the political scientist, and the sociologist are not primarily interested in these matters. At first glance the sociologist might be tempted to pass over such material as lying outside his province, while he would be less likely to pass over materials relating to parks, playgrounds, schools, infant mortality, city-planning, and non-voting, because these institutions and processes have traditionally held the sociologist’s interest. And yet it is within the realm of possibility that such a question as that of the type of sewer pipe that is to be employed in a city drainage system may become one with which the sociologist is as legitimately concerned as the question of city-planning or juvenile delinquency.

Specialization has progressed to the point where no one can realistically expect to become an expert in more than one field in their lifetime. A sanitary engineer focusing on urban sanitation primarily deals with drainage systems, pumps, sewer pipes, and incinerators; however, the accountant, political scientist, and sociologist aren't primarily focused on these issues. At first glance, the sociologist might be inclined to overlook such topics as outside their area, while they would likely engage with issues related to parks, playgrounds, schools, infant mortality, city planning, and voter turnout, since these have traditionally interested sociologists. Yet, it is entirely possible that a question about the type of sewer pipe to be used in a city's drainage system could be just as relevant to the sociologist as questions about city planning or juvenile delinquency.

162The problem of deciding what is pertinent and what is extraneous is, then, obviously an important one. While the sociologist may be intensely interested in a subject matter pertaining to another science or craft, he has his own distinctive point of view, methodology, and objective, and since he cannot be an expert engineer, city manager, and sociologist all at the same time, he must accept the data of these other specialists when they happen to form the subject matter of his investigation. The sociologist is no more a housing specialist or a zoning specialist or a social case worker in a metropolitan social agency than he is an urban engineer or health officer, but he may have an important contribution to make to all of these activities, and may in turn acquire from these technicians a body of materials which shed light on his own problems and yield to sociological analysis. What is to be included or excluded from a sociological bibliography of the city depends upon the sociological definition of the city.

162The issue of determining what is relevant and what is irrelevant is clearly significant. Although a sociologist may have a deep interest in topics related to another field or profession, they have their own unique perspective, methods, and goals. Since they can't be an expert in engineering, city management, and sociology all at once, they need to rely on the data from other specialists when it forms part of their research. A sociologist is not a housing expert, a zoning expert, or a social worker in a city social agency any more than they are an urban engineer or a health official. However, they can make valuable contributions to all of these areas and, in return, gain insights from these professionals that can inform their own issues and lead to sociological analysis. What gets included or left out of a sociological bibliography of the city is based on how the city is defined sociologically.

Although the literature on the city extends as far back as the city itself, the subject is now being studied with renewed interest and with a new point of view. If we were compiling a complete bibliography we would most likely begin with the classical discussion of Socrates in the second book of Plato’s Republic and follow the increasingly complex and scattered writings up to the present day, when we can scarcely find a science that does not have something to contribute to the subject. But this is not the aim of this bibliography. The attempt is here made to note just that part of the literature which has something to offer to the sociologist in the way of source material, point of view, method, and interpretation. A great deal, no doubt, has been included which is of little value. At the same time much has been necessarily omitted which is important. Some effort was made to avoid excessive duplication, but this attempt has not been wholly successful. The list of books and articles includes many works which were inaccessible at the time the bibliography was compiled, and whose contents could therefore not be 163examined. They are included because either the titles were suggestive or else the reputation of the authors merited attention.

Although the literature on cities goes back as far as the concept of cities themselves, the topic is currently being explored with fresh interest and a new perspective. If we were putting together a comprehensive bibliography, we would likely start with the classic discussion by Socrates in the second book of Plato’s Republic and trace the increasingly complex and diverse writings up to today, where it feels like there's no field of study that doesn't have something to contribute to the conversation. However, that’s not the goal of this bibliography. This effort aims to highlight only the literature that offers useful insights for sociologists in terms of source material, viewpoint, method, and interpretation. A lot of what has been included may not hold much value. At the same time, some significant works have been left out. We tried to minimize excessive repetition, but this goal hasn't been completely achieved. The list of books and articles includes several works that were not available for review when the bibliography was created, and so their content couldn't be analyzed. They are included because either the titles were compelling or the authors' reputations warranted consideration.

The contribution which a bibliography is able to make to the study of any subject lies probably as much in the viewpoint it incorporates and the method of presentation it uses as in the references it presents. The scheme of classification here employed may lay claim to offering a rather new approach to the study of the city. It will probably have to be modified as new material is discovered and as the sociologists themselves continue to make their own distinctive contributions. It ought to offer an index to the aspects of the city that promise most in the way of results from research. At the same time it may be of assistance in organizing and funding the rapidly increasing body of knowledge concerning the sociology of the city.

The contribution that a bibliography can make to studying any subject is often as much about the perspective it includes and the way it presents information as it is about the references it provides. The classification system used here claims to offer a somewhat new approach to studying the city. It will likely need to be adjusted as new material is found and as sociologists continue to make their own unique contributions. It should serve as an index to the aspects of the city that show the most promise for research results. At the same time, it may help in organizing and funding the rapidly growing body of knowledge related to urban sociology.

A TENTATIVE SCHEME FOR THE CLASSIFICATION OF THE LITERATURE OF THE SOCIOLOGY OF THE CITY[74]

I.
The City Defined
1.
Geographically: by site, situation, topography, density
2.
Historically: by political status, title, law
3.
Statistically: by census
4.
As an economic unit
5.
Sociologically
II.
The Natural History of the City
1.
Ancient cities: Asia, Egypt, Greece, Rome
2.
The medieval city
3.
The modern city
III.
Types of Cities
1.
Historical types
2.
Location types: sea coast, inland, river, lake
3.
Site types: plain, valley, mountain, hill, harbor, island
4.
Functional types: capital, railroad, port, commercial, industrial, resort, cultural
5.
The town, the city, and the metropolis
6.
Structural types: the natural city and the planned city
164
IV.
The City and Its Hinterland
1.
The trade area
2.
The commuting area: the metropolitan area
3.
The administrative city
4.
The city and its satellites
5.
The city and its cultural periphery
6.
The city and world economy
V.
The Ecological Organization of the City
1.
Natural areas
2.
The neighborhood
3.
The local community
4.
Zones and zoning
5.
The city plan
VI.
The City as a Physical Mechanism
1.
Public utilities: water, gas, electricity
2.
Means of communication: telephone, mails, telegraph, street-car, busses, automobile
3.
Streets and sewers
4.
Public safety and welfare: fire, police, health departments, social agencies
5.
Schools, theaters, museums, parks, churches, settlements
6.
Recreation
7.
City government: the city manager, the boss
8.
Food supply, stores (department and chain stores)
9.
Steel construction: the skyscraper
10.
Housing and land values
VII.
The Growth of the City
1.
Expansion
2.
Allocation and distribution of population: “city-building”
3.
Population statistics: natural growth and migration
4.
Mobility and metabolism in city life
5.
Social organization and disorganization and city growth
VIII.
Eugenics of the City
1.
Birth, death, and marriage rates: the span of life
2.
Sex and age groups
3.
Fecundity
IX.
Human Nature and City Life
1.
The division of labor: professions and specialization of occupations
165
2.
The mentality of city life
3.
Communication: contacts, public opinion, morale, ésprit de corps
4.
City types
X.
The City and the Country
1.
Conflicts of interest
2.
Comparison of social organization and social processes
3.
Differences in personality types
XI.
The Study of the City
1.
Systematic studies of cities
2.
The technique of the community survey
3.
Periodicals on the city

I. THE CITY DEFINED

Differences in standpoint and method in the various sciences show graphically in the definitions that each formulates of the same object. This is strikingly illustrated by a comparison of the definitions held by various scientific groups of the phenomenon of the city.

Differences in perspective and approach across different sciences are clearly reflected in the definitions each creates for the same subject. This is clearly illustrated by comparing the definitions various scientific groups have for the phenomenon of the city.

1. The city has been regarded by geographers as an integral part of the landscape. From this standpoint the city is an elevation, rising from the ground like a mountain. Such observations as changes in wind velocity and atmospheric conditions produced by the city regarded as an obstruction of the landscape have been noted. Human geography has lately come to regard the city as the most significant human transformation of the natural environment, and as part of the general product arising out of man’s relation with the natural environment. Urban geography has recently been gaining ground as a phase of regional geography. The location, physical structure, size, density, and economic function of cities are the chief factors emphasized. A substantial literature has grown up which has a direct bearing on the Sociological study of the city.

1. Geographers see the city as a vital part of the landscape. From this perspective, the city stands out, rising from the ground like a mountain. Observations have been made about changes in wind speed and weather conditions caused by the city acting as an obstruction in the landscape. Recently, human geography has come to view the city as the most significant way humans have transformed the natural environment and as a key product of the relationship between humans and nature. Urban geography has also been gaining traction as an important aspect of regional geography. The main factors highlighted include the city’s location, physical structure, size, density, and economic role. A large body of literature has developed that directly relates to the sociological study of the city.

Aurousseau, M. “Recent Contributions to Urban Geography,” Geog. Rev., XIV (July, 1924), 444–55.

Aurousseau, M. “Recent Contributions to Urban Geography,” Geog. Rev., XIV (July, 1924), 444–55.

A concise statement of the geographical approach to the city, with a bibliography of the most authoritative and recent literature. Points out the recency of the study of urban geography and the difficulties involved in the methods. (II, 3; III.)

A brief overview of the geographical approach to the city, along with a bibliography of the most authoritative and up-to-date literature. Highlights the recent nature of urban geography studies and the challenges associated with the methods. (II, 3; III.)

166Barrows, Harlan H. “Geography as Human Ecology,” Annals of the Association of American Geographers, Vol. XIII (March, 1923), No. 1.

166Barrows, Harlan H. “Geography as Human Ecology,” Annals of the Association of American Geographers, Vol. XIII (March, 1923), No. 1.

While not specifically concerned with the city, defines the viewpoint and method of the geographer.

While not specifically focused on the city, it defines the perspective and approach of the geographer.

Blanchard, Raoul. “Une méthode de géographie urbaine,” La Vie Urbaine, IV (1922) 301–19.

Blanchard, Raoul. “A Method for Urban Geography,” Urban Life, IV (1922) 301–19.

An exposition of the principles and methods of urban geography by one of the leading authorities. (III, 2, 3, 4, 6.)

An explanation of the principles and methods of urban geography by one of the top experts. (III, 2, 3, 4, 6.)

Chisholm, G. G. “Generalizations in Geography, Especially in Human Geography,” Scott. Geog. Mag., XXXII (1916), 507–19. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

Chisholm, G. G. “Generalizations in Geography, Especially in Human Geography,” Scott. Geog. Mag., XXXII (1916), 507–19. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

Hassert, Kurt. Die Städte geographisch betrachtet (Leipzig, 1907).

Hassert, Kurt. Geographical Analysis of Cities (Leipzig, 1907).

One of the early outlines of urban geography. (III, 2, 3, 4, 6.)

One of the first outlines of urban geography. (III, 2, 3, 4, 6.)

——. “Über Aufgaben der Städtekunde,” Petermann’s Mitteilungen, LVI (Part II, 1910), 289–94. (III.)

——. “On the Tasks of Urban Geography,” Petermann’s Mitteilungen, LVI (Part II, 1910), 289–94. (III.)

Jefferson, M. “Anthropography of Some Great Cities: A Study in Distribution of Population.” Bull. Amer. Geog. Soc., XLI (1909), 537–66.

Jefferson, M. “Anthropography of Some Great Cities: A Study in Distribution of Population.” Bull. Amer. Geog. Soc., XLI (1909), 537–66.

Argues the need for a geographical definition of the city and suggests one based on density of population. (I, 3, 4; III; VII, 2.)

Argues for a geographical definition of the city and proposes one based on population density. (I, 3, 4; III; VII, 2.)

Schrader, F. “The Growth of the Industrial City,” Scott. Geog. Mag., XXXIII (1917), 348–52.

Schrader, F. “The Growth of the Industrial City,” Scott. Geog. Mag., XXXIII (1917), 348–52.

An extensive review of an article by Professor Schrader printed in Annales de Géographie, January, 1917. A statement of the forces responsible for the emergence of the geographical entity “the city,” especially of the industrial city. (I, 4; III, 2, 3, 4; IV, 1, 6; V, 5; VII, 1.)

An in-depth review of an article by Professor Schrader published in Annales de Géographie, January 1917. It discusses the factors that led to the development of the geographical entity known as “the city,” particularly focusing on the industrial city. (I, 4; III, 2, 3, 4; IV, 1, 6; V, 5; VII, 1.)

Smith, J. Russell. “The Elements of Geography and the Geographic Unit,” School and Society, Vol. XVII, No. 441. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

Smith, J. Russell. “The Fundamentals of Geography and the Geographic Unit,” School and Society, Vol. 17, No. 441. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

2. The rise of the city introduced an entirely novel element into the historical process. As a result we find the historians among the first to study this phenomenon of human aggregation which culminated in the city. The historian is mainly interested in tracing the development of this new form of social life from the standpoint of structure and formal organization. The origin of the city has been traced, the ancient cities have been described, the Greek city-state, Rome, the rise of the medieval city, and its transformation into the modern city have found an important place in historical literature. The earlier studies are mainly political in nature. Only recently have 167historians devoted themselves to describing the new modes of life to which the city gave rise, and the interrelations between city and country. The city has been regarded chiefly as a political unit. The name “city” was given to a settlement because it had achieved a certain degree of political autonomy from the central government, or as an honorary title conferred for service rendered to a superior political entity, or, finally, as a result of incorporation or legal enactment.

2. The rise of the city introduced a completely new element into the historical process. Consequently, historians were among the first to examine this phenomenon of human aggregation that led to the city. Historians focus mainly on tracking the development of this new form of social life from the perspective of structure and formal organization. The origin of the city has been explored, ancient cities have been described, and significant attention has been given to the Greek city-state, Rome, the emergence of the medieval city, and its transformation into the modern city in historical literature. Earlier studies were mostly political in nature. Only recently have 167 historians turned their attention to describing the new ways of life that the city created and the relationships between urban and rural areas. The city has primarily been seen as a political unit. The term “city” was applied to a settlement because it achieved a certain level of political independence from central authority, or as an honorary designation given for services performed for a higher political entity, or ultimately, as a result of incorporation or legal action.

Bücher, Karl. “Die Grossstädte in Gegenwart und Vergangenheit,” in the volume, Die Grossstadt, edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903. (I, 4; II; III; IV.)

Bücher, Karl. “The Big Cities in the Present and the Past,” in the volume, The Big City, edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903. (I, 4; II; III; IV.)

Cunningham, William. Western Civilization (Cambridge, 1898–1900).

Cunningham, William. Western Civilization (Cambridge, 1898–1900).

Has many references to the changing historical conceptions of the city. (I, 4; II. 2, 3.)

Has many references to the evolving historical ideas about the city. (I, 4; II. 2, 3.)

The Encyclopedia Americana, 1918 edition, Vol. VI, article, “City.” (II; IV, 3.)

The Encyclopedia Americana, 1918 edition, Vol. VI, article, “City.” (II; IV, 3.)

The Encyclopedia Brittanica, 1911 edition, article, “City.” (II; IV, 3.)

The Encyclopedia Brittanica, 1911 edition, article, “City.” (II; IV, 3.)

Schäfer, D. “Die politische und militärische Bedeutung der Grossstädte,” in the volume Die Grossstadt, edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903.

Schäfer, D. “The Political and Military Significance of Large Cities,” in the volume Die Grossstadt, edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903.

A summary of the city as a political unit, together with its function from the military standpoint. (II; III, 1, 2, 3, 4; IV, 5.)

A summary of the city as a political unit, along with its role from the military perspective. (II; III, 1, 2, 3, 4; IV, 5.)

3. The statisticians have at various times been forced to define a city because census-taking and interpreting presupposes the existence of definite statistical units. The principal statistical methods of defining the city are: (1) by extent of the area of settlement, and (2) by number of inhabitants. In the history of the United States Census the city has been variously defined as an incorporated community of 8,000 inhabitants or more, then of 4,000, and at the present time of 2,500 inhabitants.

3. Statisticians have at different times had to define a city because taking and interpreting census data requires clear statistical units. The main statistical methods for defining a city are: (1) by the size of the settlement area, and (2) by the number of residents. In the history of the United States Census, a city has been defined in different ways: initially as an incorporated community with 8,000 residents or more, then 4,000, and currently as having 2,500 residents.

Blankenburg, R. “What Is a City?” Independent, XXCV (January 17, 1916), 84–85.

Blankenburg, R. “What Is a City?” Independent, 95 (January 17, 1916), 84–85.

Meuriot, P. M. G. “Du criterium adopté pour la définition de la population urbaine,” Soc. de Statist. de Paris, LV (October, 1914), 418–30.

Meuriot, P. M. G. “On the criteria used to define the urban population,” Soc. de Statist. de Paris, LV (October, 1914), 418–30.

Reuter, E. B. Population Problems (Philadelphia and London, 1924).

Reuter, E. B. Population Problems (Philadelphia and London, 1924).

Shows the changing statistical definitions of the city adopted at various times by the United States Census. Contains a great deal of other material relating to urban population. (VII, 2, 3; VIII, 1, 2.)

Shows the evolving statistical definitions of the city that have been adopted at different times by the United States Census. Contains a lot of additional information related to urban population. (VII, 2, 3; VIII, 1, 2.)

1684. The economists have been interested in tracing the development of the city as an economic unit. The city, from this standpoint, may be regarded as typical of a certain stage in economic development. The rise of the city is intimately associated with the transition from handicraft to machine industry, the division of labor, the market, and exchange. Besides the great number of economic histories which trace the general movement toward urban economy there are many monographs of special cities whose economic history has been studied, and some instances of present-day developments in metropolitan economy.

1684. Economists have been focused on understanding how cities developed as economic units. From this perspective, a city can be seen as representative of a specific phase in economic growth. The emergence of cities is closely linked to the shift from manual craftsmanship to industrial machinery, the specialization of labor, and the concepts of markets and trade. In addition to numerous economic histories that outline the broader transition towards urban economies, there are many detailed studies of individual cities that explore their economic past, as well as examples of current trends in metropolitan economies.

Below, George von. “Die Entstehung des modernen Kapitalismus und die Hauptstädte,” Schmollers Jahrbuch, XLIII (1919), 811–28. (III, 4; IV, 1, 4, 6.)

Below, George von. “The Rise of Modern Capitalism and the Capitals,” Schmollers Jahrbuch, XLIII (1919), 811–28. (III, 4; IV, 1, 4, 6.)

Cheney, Edward Potts. Industrial and Social History of England (New York, 1910). (II, 2, 3; IV, 6.)

Cheney, Edward Potts. Industrial and Social History of England (New York, 1910). (II, 2, 3; IV, 6.)

Day, Clive. History of Commerce (New York, 1920). (II; III, 4; IV, 6.)

Day, Clive. History of Commerce (New York, 1920). (II; III, 4; IV, 6.)

Dillen, Johannes Gerard van. Het Economisch karakter der Middeleeuwsche Stad. I. De Theorie der gesloten Stad-Huishanding (Amsterdam, 1914). (II, 2; III, 4, 5; IV, 6.)

Dillen, Johannes Gerard van. The Economic Character of the Medieval City. I. The Theory of the Closed City-Economy (Amsterdam, 1914). (II, 2; III, 4, 5; IV, 6.)

Gras, Norman S. B. An Introduction to Economic History (New York, 1922).

Gras, Norman S. B. An Introduction to Economic History (New York, 1922).

Considerable material on the rise of the city as an economic unit. (II, 2, 3; III, 4, 5; IV, 1, 2, 6; X, 1.)

Considerable information on the growth of the city as an economic unit. (II, 2, 3; III, 4, 5; IV, 1, 2, 6; X, 1.)

Sombart, Werner. The Quintessence of Capitalism: A Study of the History and Psychology of the Modern Business Man. Translated by M. Epstein (New York, 1915). (II, 3; IV, 6; IX; X; 3.)

Sombart, Werner. The Quintessence of Capitalism: A Study of the History and Psychology of the Modern Businessman. Translated by M. Epstein (New York, 1915). (II, 3; IV, 6; IX; X; 3.)

Waentig, H. “Die wirtschaftliche Bedeutung der Grossstädte,” in the volume, Die Grossstadt, edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903.

Waentig, H. “The Economic Importance of Large Cities,” in the volume, The Large City, edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903.

A thorough study of the increasing significance of the city as an economic unit. (III, 4; IV, 6.)

A detailed examination of the growing importance of the city as an economic entity. (III, 4; IV, 6.)

5. A sociological definition of the city must recognize that such a complex phenomenon cannot be adequately characterized in terms of any one single distinguishing mark or any set of formal and arbitrary characteristics. The city is, to be sure, a human group 169occupying a definite area, with a set of technical devices, institutions, administrative machinery, and organization which distinguish it from other groupings. But in this conglomeration of buildings, streets, and people the sociologist discovers a psychophysical mechanism. For him the city is a set of practices, of common habits, sentiments and traditions which have grown up through several generations of life and are characteristic of a typical cultural unit. Within this larger entity which is called the city he sees many other groupings of people and areas which are the result of growth and of a continuous process of sifting and allocation, each one of which areas has a character of its own and produces its special type of inhabitant. He sees a number of occupational and cultural groups whose interests and characteristics mark them off one from the other, but who, nevertheless, are conscious of their membership in some common larger group known as the city, and who participate in its life.

5. A sociological definition of the city needs to acknowledge that this complex phenomenon can't be fully described by just one defining feature or a random set of formal traits. The city is definitely a human group occupying a specific area, with a range of technical devices, institutions, administrative structures, and organizations that set it apart from other groups. However, within this mix of buildings, streets, and people, the sociologist identifies a psychophysical mechanism. For him, the city represents a collection of practices, shared habits, emotions, and traditions that have developed over several generations and define a typical cultural unit. Inside this larger entity known as the city, he observes many other groupings of people and spaces that have emerged from growth and a continuous process of sorting and organization, where each area has its own character and fosters a unique type of resident. He sees various occupational and cultural groups whose interests and traits distinguish them from one another, yet they are still aware of their membership in the broader community known as the city and actively engage in its life.

From another point of view the city is an institution which has arisen and maintains itself to some extent independently of the population because it satisfies certain fundamental wants, not only of the local inhabitants, but also of a larger area which has become dependent upon what the city has to give.

From another perspective, the city is an institution that has developed and continues to exist somewhat independently of its population because it meets certain basic needs, not just of the local residents, but also of a broader region that has become reliant on what the city provides.

The city, finally, may be regarded as the product of three fundamental processes: the ecological, the economic, and the cultural, which operate in the urban area to produce groupings and behavior which distinguish that area from its rural periphery.

The city can ultimately be seen as the result of three main processes: ecological, economic, and cultural. These processes interact in urban areas to create formations and behaviors that set them apart from the surrounding rural areas.

Izoulet, Jean. La Cité moderne et la métaphysique de la sociologie (Paris, 1894).

Izoulet, Jean. La Cité moderne et la métaphysique de la sociologie (Paris, 1894).

Maunier, René. “The Definition of the City.” Translated by L. L. Bernard, Amer. Jour. Sociol., XV, 536–48.

Maunier, René. “The Definition of the City.” Translated by L. L. Bernard, Amer. Jour. Sociol., XV, 536–48.

A critical examination of the existing definitions of the city in the light of sociological theory. (I, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

A thorough review of the current definitions of the city based on sociological theory. (I, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

Almost every textbook in the field of sociology has some sort of a working definition of the city. In addition there are available the various conceptions of the city underlying the social surveys.

Almost every sociology textbook includes some kind of working definition of the city. Additionally, there are various ideas about the city that underlie social surveys.

170

II. THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE CITY

The history of the city is almost synonymous with the history of civilization. The sociologist is interested in the natural history of the city as a phase of social evolution. Unlike the historian, he is not aiming to get the concrete facts of the rise and the decay of any particular city, but rather seeks to find in the study of the history of various cities the genesis of the typical city as a basis for the classification of types of cities and of social processes, irrespective of time and place.

The history of the city is nearly the same as the history of civilization. The sociologist focuses on the natural history of the city as part of social evolution. Unlike the historian, he isn't trying to uncover the specific facts about the rise and fall of any particular city. Instead, he aims to explore the history of different cities to understand the origin of the typical city, which serves as a foundation for classifying types of cities and social processes, no matter when or where they occur.

1. Most of our ideas as to the origin of the city we owe to the findings of the archeologists. Exactly when cities began to appear in the story of mankind is still a doubtful question. We hear of cave cities in the paleolithic age. When we come down to historic times we find numerous cities whose main purpose was defense. The ancient cities of Memphis, Thebes, Babylon, and several others were already imposing aggregations of human beings and were centers of administration and of culture. Such a vast literature exists on the Greek city-state and on Rome, that is available in almost any library, that only a few references need be cited here.

1. Most of our ideas about the origin of cities come from archeological discoveries. The exact time when cities first appeared in human history is still uncertain. We know of cave cities in the Paleolithic age. Moving into historic times, we find many cities primarily built for defense. The ancient cities of Memphis, Thebes, Babylon, and others were already large groups of people and served as centers of administration and culture. There is so much literature on the Greek city-state and Rome available in nearly every library that only a few references will be mentioned here.

Clerget, Pierre. “Urbanism: A Historic, Geographic, and Economic Study,” Smithsonian Institution Annual Report, 1912 (Washington, D.C., 1913), pp. 653–67. (II, 2, 3; III; V, 1, 2, 3; VI; VII; VIII.)

Clerget, Pierre. “Urbanism: A Historic, Geographic, and Economic Study,” Smithsonian Institution Annual Report, 1912 (Washington, D.C., 1913), pp. 653–67. (II, 2, 3; III; V, 1, 2, 3; VI; VII; VIII.)

Coulanges, Fustel de. The Ancient City: A Study of the Religion, Laws, and Institutions of Greece and Rome (Boston, 1894). Translated by Willard Small.

Coulanges, Fustel de. The Ancient City: A Study of the Religion, Laws, and Institutions of Greece and Rome (Boston, 1894). Translated by Willard Small.

Davis, W. S. A Day in Old Athens: A Picture of Athenian Life (New York, 1914).

Davis, W. S. A Day in Old Athens: A Picture of Athenian Life (New York, 1914).

Fowler, W. W. The City-State of the Greeks and Romans (London and New York, 1895). (I, 2.)

Fowler, W. W. The City-State of the Greeks and Romans (London and New York, 1895). (I, 2.)

Friedländer, L. Roman Life and Manners under the Early Empire. Authorized translation by L. A. Magnus from the 7th rev. ed. of the Sittengeschichte Roms (London, 1908–13), 4 vols. (III, 4.)

Friedländer, L. Roman Life and Manners under the Early Empire. Authorized translation by L. A. Magnus from the 7th rev. ed. of the Sittengeschichte Roms (London, 1908–13), 4 vols. (III, 4.)

171Rostovtzeff, Michael. “Cities in the Ancient World,” in volume Urban Land Economics, edited by R. T. Ely, Institute for Research in Land Economics, Ann Arbor, 1922.

171Rostovtzeff, Michael. “Cities in the Ancient World,” in volume Urban Land Economics, edited by R. T. Ely, Institute for Research in Land Economics, Ann Arbor, 1922.

Zimmern, Alfred E. The Greek Commonwealth: Politics and Economics in Fifth-Century Athens (2d rev. edition; Oxford, 1915).

Zimmern, Alfred E. The Greek Commonwealth: Politics and Economics in Fifth-Century Athens (2nd rev. edition; Oxford, 1915).

2. Historians are still doubtful whether the medieval city was the product of a continuous growth starting with Rome or whether, around the year 1000, the city was born anew after some centuries of reversion to a simpler form of social life. There is little doubt, however, that the medieval city not only had a different structure but also played a decidedly different rôle than the Greek or the Roman city. The typical medieval city was fortified and had achieved a certain degree of political autonomy from the central government. It played its leading rôle, however, as the center of trade and commerce and the home of the guilds. With the sixteenth century there came an important change over the urban life of Europe. New inventions, such as that of gunpowder, made the city wall obsolete. The beginnings of industry spelled the doom of the narrow guild system. In the light of this new order of things the medieval city of a former day—which was really a town—either had to adapt itself to the new forces that had become operative and join the ranks of growing cities or else become sterile and sink into decay.

2. Historians are still unsure whether the medieval city developed continuously from Rome or if it was completely reinvented around the year 1000 after a few centuries of simpler social structures. However, there's no doubt that the medieval city had a different layout and played a very different role compared to Greek or Roman cities. The typical medieval city was fortified and had gained a certain level of political independence from the central government. Its main role was as a hub for trade and commerce and the center of guilds. The sixteenth century brought significant changes to urban life in Europe. New inventions, like gunpowder, made city walls outdated. The rise of industry marked the decline of the strict guild system. In light of this new reality, the medieval city of the past—which was really just a town—had to either adapt to the new forces at play and become part of the growing cities or risk becoming stagnant and falling into decay.

Bax, E. B. German Culture, Past and Present (London, 1915).

Bax, E. B. German Culture, Past and Present (London, 1915).

Traces the development of the medieval German city. (II, 3).

Traces the development of the medieval German city. (II, 3).

Benson, E. Life in a Medieval City, Illustrated by York in the Fifteenth Century (London, 1920).

Benson, E. Life in a Medieval City, Illustrated by York in the Fifteenth Century (London, 1920).

Consentius, Ernst. Alt-Berlin, Anno 1740 (2d ed.; Berlin, 1911).

Consentius, Ernst. Old Berlin, Year 1740 (2nd ed.; Berlin, 1911).

One of a great number of special studies in the early history of German towns and cities. (III, 6.)

One of many detailed studies on the early history of German towns and cities. (III, 6.)

Coulton, George Gordon. Social Life in Britain from the Conquest to the Reformation (Cambridge, 1918).

Coulton, George Gordon. Social Life in Britain from the Conquest to the Reformation (Cambridge, 1918).

Green, Alice S. A. (Mrs. J. R.) Town Life in the Fifteenth Century (2 vols., New York, 1894). (III, 5.)

Green, Alice S. A. (Mrs. J. R.) Town Life in the Fifteenth Century (2 vols., New York, 1894). (III, 5.)

172Pirenne, Henry. Medieval Cities: Their Origins and the Revival of Trade. (Princeton, N.J., 1925).

172Pirenne, Henry. Medieval Cities: Their Origins and the Revival of Trade. (Princeton, NJ, 1925).

Traces the growth of cities and their institutions in relation to the revival of trade. (I, 4; III, 4; IV, 4; VII, 1.)

Traces the growth of cities and their institutions in relation to the revival of trade. (I, 4; III, 4; IV, 4; VII, 1.)

Preuss, Hugo. Die Entwicklung des Deutschen Städtewesens (Leipzig, 1906).

Preuss, Hugo. The Development of German Urbanity (Leipzig, 1906).

A standard history of the development of the German city. (I, 2; II, 3; IV, 3; VI, 7; VII, 1.)

A standard history of how the German city developed. (I, 2; II, 3; IV, 3; VI, 7; VII, 1.)

Stow, John. The Survey of London (1598) (London and New York, 1908).

Stow, John. The Survey of London (1598) (London and New York, 1908).

3. The modern city marks the advent of a new epoch in civilization. Its rise has been accompanied by, and, in turn, is the result of a profound revolution in economic, political, intellectual, and social life. The modern man is to so great an extent a product of the modern city that in order to grasp the full significance of the transformation the city has wrought we must get a view of its origins and development. The city, as we find it today, is by no means a finished product. Its growth is so rapid and its energy so great that it changes its complexion almost daily, and with it the character of mankind itself.

3. The modern city represents the start of a new era in civilization. Its growth has come alongside, and is actually a result of, a deep change in economic, political, intellectual, and social life. The modern person is so largely shaped by the modern city that to fully understand the impact of the transformation it has caused, we need to look at its origins and development. The city, as we see it today, is far from a completed project. Its growth is so fast and its energy so intense that it alters its appearance almost every day, and with it, the very nature of humanity.

Baily, W. L. “Twentieth Century City,” Amer. City, XXXI (August, 1924), 142–43.

Baily, W. L. “Twentieth Century City,” Amer. City, XXXI (August, 1924), 142–43.

Beard, C. A. “Awakening of Japanese Cities,” Review of Reviews, LXIX (May, 1924), 523–27.

Beard, C. A. “Awakening of Japanese Cities,” Review of Reviews, 69 (May, 1924), 523–27.

Bücher, Karl. Industrial Evolution. Translated by S. M. Wickett (London and New York, 1901).

Bücher, Karl. Industrial Evolution. Translated by S. M. Wickett (London and New York, 1901).

The modern city from the standpoint of industrial society. (II, 1, 2; III, 4, 5; IV, 6; VII, 1; IX, 1.)

The modern city viewed through the lens of industrial society. (II, 1, 2; III, 4, 5; IV, 6; VII, 1; IX, 1.)

Die Stadt Danzig: ihre geschichtliche Entwickelung und ihre öffentlichen Einrichtungen (Danzig, 1904).

City of Gdańsk: Its Historical Development and Public Institutions (Gdańsk, 1904).

Shows the development of a modern city and its characteristic institutions. (III, 1, 2, 3; VI.)

Shows the growth of a contemporary city and its defining institutions. (III, 1, 2, 3; VI.)

Ebeling, Martin. “Grossstadtsozialismus.” Vol. XLIV of Grossstadtdokumente, edited by Hans Ostwald (Berlin, 1905).

Ebeling, Martin. “Urban Socialism.” Vol. XLIV of Urban Documents, edited by Hans Ostwald (Berlin, 1905).

A cross-section of the modern city from the standpoint of the workingman. (IV, 3, 6; V, 2, 3; VI; VII, 2, 5; VIII, 1.)

A view of the modern city from the perspective of the working man. (IV, 3, 6; V, 2, 3; VI; VII, 2, 5; VIII, 1.)

173Ende, A. von. New York (Berlin, 1909).

173Ende, A. von. New York (Berlin, 1909).

Typical of a great number of descriptions of cities by travelers and writers of tourists’ guidebooks. The best known are those of Baedeker, of Leipzig, covering every important European city.

Typical of many descriptions of cities by travelers and authors of travel guidebooks. The best known are those by Baedeker, from Leipzig, covering every major European city.

George, M. Dorothy. London life in the XVIIIth Century (New York, 1925).

George, M. Dorothy. London Life in the 18th Century (New York, 1925).

Contains an excellent selected bibliography on the city of London. A cross-section of London life on the threshold of the modern era. (III; VII, 1, 2.)

Contains an excellent selected bibliography on the city of London. A snapshot of London life at the brink of the modern era. (III; VII, 1, 2.)

Hare, Augustus J. C. Paris (London, 1900).

Hare, Augustus J. C. Paris (London, 1900).

One of a series of books of various European cities, being intended as a guide for tourists.

One book in a series about different European cities, designed as a guide for travelers.

Hessel, J. F. The Destiny of the American City. Champaign, Illinois, 1922.

Hessel, J. F. The Destiny of the American City. Champaign, Illinois, 1922.

The trend of American city growth and its problems.

The trend of American city growth and its challenges.

Howe, Frederic C. The Modern City and Its Problems (New York, 1915).

Howe, Frederic C. The Modern City and Its Problems (New York, 1915).

A short outline of the development of the modern city, a statement of the implications of city civilization, a discussion of the city as a physical mechanism, and suggestions for an extension of the principle of municipal ownership and management, city-planning, and co-operation. (III, 5; IV, 2, 3; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1, 2; IX, 3.)

A brief overview of how modern cities have developed, an explanation of what city living means, a look at the city as a functional system, and ideas for expanding municipal ownership and management, urban planning, and collaboration. (III, 5; IV, 2, 3; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1, 2; IX, 3.)

Irwin, Will. The City That Was: A Requiem of Old San Francisco (New York, 1906).

Irwin, Will. The City That Was: A Requiem of Old San Francisco (New York, 1906).

Johnson, Clarence Richard (editor). Constantinople Today, or, the Pathfinder Survey of Constantinople: A Study in Oriental Social Life (New York and London, 1923). (III, 2; V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

Johnson, Clarence Richard (editor). Constantinople Today, or, the Pathfinder Survey of Constantinople: A Study in Oriental Social Life (New York and London, 1923). (III, 2; V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

Kirk, William (editor). A Modern City: Providence, Rhode Island, and Its Activities (Chicago, 1909). (III, 4; VI; VII.)

Kirk, William (editor). A Modern City: Providence, Rhode Island, and Its Activities (Chicago, 1909). (III, 4; VI; VII.)

“London: A Geographical Synthesis,” Geog. Rev., XIV (1924), 310–12.

“London: A Geographical Synthesis,” Geog. Rev., XIV (1924), 310–12.

A summary of the co-ordinated geographical study of a modern city. (III; IV; V; VI, 3.)

A summary of the coordinated geographical study of a modern city. (III; IV; V; VI, 3.)

Pollock, H. M., and Morgan, W. S. Modern Cities (New York, 1913).

Pollock, H. M., and Morgan, W. S. Modern Cities (New York, 1913).

A general study of American cities and their problems. (III, 6; V, 5; VI.)

A broad overview of American cities and their challenges. (III, 6; V, 5; VI.)

Strong, Josiah. The Twentieth Century City (New York, 1898).

Strong, Josiah. The Twentieth Century City (New York, 1898).

Zueblin, Charles. American Municipal Progress (new and revised edition; New York, 1916).

Zueblin, Charles. American Municipal Progress (new and updated edition; New York, 1916).

Attempts to formulate a science of “municipal sociology.” (VI; VII; VIII, 1.)

Attempts to create a science of “municipal sociology.” (VI; VII; VIII, 1.)

Almost every modern city has several histories of its recent development, and the current magazines contain a great deal of 174general information about particular cities. The list of typical works on the modern city might be extended indefinitely, but the numerous bibliographies already available make this task unnecessary. There are published bibliographies of some of the more important European and American cities. Books on London, for instance, are so numerous that there exists in the city of London a library devoted exclusively to works on that city. A similar volume of literature is available about Paris, Rome, and other centers of culture around which there has grown up an historical tradition which gives to the locality a world-wide human interest. There are a number of books on such cities as Moscow, the city of churches, which emphasize the fact that this metropolis has occupied a position of dominance in Russian life because of its spiritual leadership, which expresses itself institutionally in its magnificent cathedrals. There are other Meccas of this sort, the literature on which would occupy many pages.

Almost every modern city has several accounts of its recent growth, and current magazines offer a lot of general information about specific cities. The list of typical works about modern cities could go on forever, but the numerous bibliographies already available make this unnecessary. There are published bibliographies for some of the more significant European and American cities. For example, there are so many books about London that the city has a library dedicated solely to works about it. A similar wealth of literature exists for Paris, Rome, and other cultural hubs that have developed a historical tradition, giving these places a global significance. There are several books about cities like Moscow, often called the city of churches, highlighting its dominant role in Russian life due to its spiritual leadership, which is expressed through its stunning cathedrals. There are other cultural centers like this, and the literature on them would fill many pages.

The inclusion of such books as Augustus Hare’s Paris and von Ende’s New York in this list might well raise the question as to why these two rather unimportant works were included and others of a similar nature excluded. Their pertinence in this connection was thought to lie in the fact that they are typical of books on many cities which are intended as guides to tourists or represent accounts of travelers, which are not included in this bibliography, but which might prove of interest to the student dealing with the individualities and eccentricities of individual cities.

The inclusion of books like Augustus Hare’s Paris and von Ende’s New York in this list raises the question of why these two seemingly minor works were included while others of a similar kind were left out. Their relevance here is believed to stem from the fact that they are representative of the many city guidebooks or travel accounts that aren’t included in this bibliography but could be interesting for students exploring the unique characteristics and quirks of different cities.

There has grown up in recent years a renewed interest in the variety and diversity of American cities. Many such books have appeared, often in series including several cities, which give more than a traveler’s account, and actually succeed in entering into the spirit of the city. Grace King’s volume on New Orleans is perhaps the best, if not the most representative, of these American volumes.

There has been a resurgence of interest in the variety and diversity of American cities in recent years. Many books have come out, often as part of a series covering multiple cities, that offer more than just a traveler's perspective and truly capture the spirit of each city. Grace King’s book on New Orleans is probably the best, if not the most representative, of these American works.

175

III. TYPES OF CITIES

Each city, like every other object in nature, is, in a sense, unique. A scientific study of the city presupposes, however, that a study of a number of cities will reveal certain classes or types, the members of which have certain common characteristics which mark them off from other types. There are, obviously, many criteria, on the basis of any one of which cities might be classified and distinguished from each other. Certain fundamental types appear in the literature of the subject of which the sociologist may profitably take note.

Each city, like everything else in nature, is unique in its own way. However, a scientific study of cities assumes that examining a number of them will uncover specific classes or types, each having certain common traits that set them apart from other types. Clearly, there are many criteria based on which cities can be classified and distinguished from one another. Some fundamental types are present in the literature on the subject that sociologists can benefit from noting.

1. One of the very first characteristics that we observe about a city is its age. The difference between European and American cities in this respect is so obvious as to be inescapable. The cities of Western Europe, when compared with some of those of the Orient, again show their relative youth. A detailed study of the city reveals this important conservative influence of the early experiences of a city. Streets, walls, names, and the tradition that has grown up through centuries of existence leave their indelible impress upon the city as we find it today. Experienced observers are able to distinguish cities belonging to one historical period from those of another by their appearance, just as they are able to differentiate between the cities of adjoining countries. These differences show themselves not only in a dominant type of architecture, but also in general atmosphere, the mode of life of the inhabitants, and the activities that find expression in the life of the people.

1. One of the first things we notice about a city is how old it is. The contrast between European and American cities in this regard is so clear that it's hard to miss. When we compare the cities of Western Europe to some in the East, we again see their relative youth. A closer look at the city reveals the significant conservative influence of its early experiences. Streets, walls, names, and the traditions that have developed over centuries leave a lasting mark on the city as we see it today. Those with experience can tell the difference between cities from different historical periods just by their appearance, similar to how they can distinguish between cities in neighboring countries. These differences are evident not only in the dominant architectural style but also in the overall atmosphere, the lifestyle of the residents, and the various activities that shape the lives of the people.

Fleure, Herbert John. “Some Types of Cities in Temperate Europe,” Geog. Rev., X, No. 6 (1920), 357–74.

Fleure, Herbert John. “Some Types of Cities in Temperate Europe,” Geog. Rev., X, No. 6 (1920), 357–74.

Traces the historical influences on the character of cities. (II; III, 2, 3, 5, 6.)

Traces the historical influences on the character of cities. (II; III, 2, 3, 5, 6.)

——. Human Geography in Western Europe: A Study in Appreciation (London, 1919). (III.)

——. Human Geography in Western Europe: A Study in Appreciation (London, 1919). (III.)

Fraser, E. “Our Foreign Cities,” Sat. Eve. Post, CXCVI (August 25, 1923), 14–15.

Fraser, E. “Our Foreign Cities,” Sat. Eve. Post, CXCVI (August 25, 1923), 14–15.

The background of its inhabitants gives the city its dominant atmosphere. (V, 3; VII, 2, 3.)

The backgrounds of its residents shape the city's overall vibe. (V, 3; VII, 2, 3.)

176Gamble, Sidney D. Peking: A Social Study (New York, 1921).

176Gamble, Sidney D. Peking: A Social Study (New York, 1921).

A survey of an oriental city. Incidentally reveals a strange variety of the modern city. (II; III, 4, 6; IV, 3; V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 3.)

A survey of an Eastern city. It surprisingly shows a peculiar mix of the modern city. (II; III, 4, 6; IV, 3; V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 3.)

Hanslik, Erwin. Biala: eine deutsche Stadt in Galizien (Wien: Teschen und Leipzig, 1909).

Hanslik, Erwin. Biala: a German town in Galicia (Vienna: Teschen and Leipzig, 1909).

The persistence of a historical type in a changing environment. (III, 6.)

The ongoing existence of a historical type in an evolving environment. (III, 6.)

Homburg, F. “Names of Cities,” Jour. Geog., XV (September, 1916), 17–23.

Homburg, F. “Names of Cities,” Jour. Geog., XV (September, 1916), 17–23.

Rhodes, Harrison. American Towns and People (New York, 1920).

Rhodes, Harrison. American Towns and People (New York, 1920).

Uhde-Bernays, Herman. Rothenburg of der Tauber (Leipzig, 1922).

Uhde-Bernays, Herman. Rothenburg ob der Tauber (Leipzig, 1922).

One of a series of volumes on “cities of culture.” The persistence of the historical influences on the atmosphere of cities. (III, 6.)

One of a series of volumes on “cities of culture.” The ongoing impact of historical influences on the vibe of cities. (III, 6.)

2. The means of communication that are in use at any given period in history determine the location of human settlements. For this reason the dominant location of the ancient and medieval city was on the seacoast or near a navigable body of water. The founding and the development of cities still depends on their location with reference to the means of communication in use and the consequent accessibility of the region. The coming of the railroads made large inland cities possible. Settlements located favorably along the seacoast or along an important river or lake enjoy a natural advantage which has an important bearing on their growth. Location is an important competitive element which produces fundamental types.

2. The ways people communicate at any point in history influence where human settlements are placed. Because of this, ancient and medieval cities were often located on the coast or near a navigable waterway. The establishment and growth of cities still rely on their location in relation to the communication methods available and the resulting accessibility of the area. The arrival of railroads made large inland cities viable. Settlements that are well-situated along the coast or near significant rivers or lakes have a natural advantage that significantly impacts their development. Location is a key competitive factor that creates fundamental types.

Faris, J. T. “The Heart of the Middle West,” Travel, XLII (December, 1923), 30–34.

Faris, J. T. “The Heart of the Middle West,” Travel, XLII (December, 1923), 30–34.

Geddes, Patrick. “Cities, and the Soils They Grow From.” Survey Graphic (April, 1925), pp. 40–44.

Geddes, Patrick. “Cities, and the Soils They Grow From.” Survey Graphic (April, 1925), pp. 40–44.

A rather philosophical conception of the city as related to the natural environment. Suggestions concerning geotechnics, afforestation, and regional development. (III, 2, 3; V, 5.)

A somewhat philosophical view of the city in relation to the natural environment. Ideas about geotechnics, planting trees, and regional development. (III, 2, 3; V, 5.)

Jefferson, Mark. “Some Considerations on the Geographical Provinces of the United States,” Ann. of the Ass. of Amer. Geographers, VII (1917), 3–15.

Jefferson, Mark. “Some Considerations on the Geographical Provinces of the United States,” Ann. of the Ass. of Amer. Geographers, VII (1917), 3–15.

Develops the theory that the country as a whole can be divided into provinces according to location on seacoast, inland lake, river, etc., and that the cities of each province are characterized by factors arising out of their location. (III, 3, 4; IV, 1, 6.)

Develops the theory that the country can be divided into regions based on their location along the coast, on inland lakes, rivers, etc., and that the cities in each region are shaped by factors related to their location. (III, 3, 4; IV, 1, 6.)

177Mercier, Marcel. La Civilisation Urbaine au Mzab: Étude de Sociologie Africaine (Alger, 1922).

177Mercier, Marcel. Urban Civilization in the Mzab: An African Sociology Study (Algiers, 1922).

The study of an African city in a desert region, whose immediate site is determined by water supply and transportation routes. The directions and the limitation of the social activities of the community are dictated by the environment. (III, 1, 6; IV, 1, 6; V, 1; VI; VII, 2; IX, 1.)

The examination of an African city located in a desert area, where its exact location is influenced by access to water and transportation routes. The environment shapes the community's social activities and their boundaries. (III, 1, 6; IV, 1, 6; V, 1; VI; VII, 2; IX, 1.)

Ratzel, Friedrich. “Die geographische Lage der grossen Städte,” in volume “Die Grossstadt,” edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903.

Ratzel, Friedrich. “The Geographic Location of Major Cities,” in volume “The Big City,” edited by Th. Petermann, Dresden, 1903.

A thoroughgoing consideration of the location types of cities by one of the earliest and most competent students of the subject. Offers the theory, also held by Cooley (C. H. Cooley, The Theory of Transportation) that cities arise at the end of a route of transportation, or at a juncture of several such routes, or at the point where one route of transportation joins another; where, for instance, a land transportation route ends and a waterway begins. Ratzel also gives one of the earliest and soundest geographical definitions of the city: “A permanent condensation (or dense settlement) of human beings and human habitations covering a considerable area and situated in the midst (or at the juncture) of several routes of transportation.” (I; II; III, 1, 3, 4, 5, 6; IV, 1; V, 5; VII, 2.)

A comprehensive look at the different types of city locations by one of the earliest and most skilled scholars on the topic. It presents the theory, also supported by Cooley (C. H. Cooley, The Theory of Transportation), that cities develop at the end of a transportation route, at the intersection of multiple routes, or where one transportation route connects with another; for example, where a land route ends and a waterway begins. Ratzel also provides one of the earliest and most solid geographical definitions of a city: “A permanent accumulation (or dense settlement) of people and human dwellings covering a significant area and located in the middle (or at the intersection) of several transportation routes.” (I; II; III, 1, 3, 4, 5, 6; IV, 1; V, 5; VII, 2.)

Ridgley, Douglas C. “Geographic Principles in the Study of Cities,” Jour. of Geog., XXIV (February, 1925), 66–78.

Ridgley, Douglas C. “Geographic Principles in the Study of Cities,” Jour. of Geog., XXIV (February, 1925), 66–78.

A reiteration of Cooley’s theory: “Population and wealth tend to collect wherever there is a break in transportation.” (I, 1; VII, 1, 2.)

A restatement of Cooley’s theory: “People and wealth tend to gather wherever there’s a gap in transportation.” (I, 1; VII, 1, 2.)

Wright, Henry C. The American City: An Outline of Its Development and Functions (Chicago, 1916).

Wright, Henry C. The American City: An Outline of Its Development and Functions (Chicago, 1916).

Chapter i outlines the location of cities and classifies them according to their purpose. The rest of the book is taken up with government, finance, administrative problems, such as health, police, education, housing, zoning, and the effect of the city on the citizens. (III, 3, 4; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 2; IX.)

Chapter i outlines where cities are located and categorizes them based on their functions. The rest of the book focuses on topics like government, finance, and administrative issues, including health, police, education, housing, zoning, and how the city impacts its residents. (III, 3, 4; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 2; IX.)

3. A classification in use especially among the geographers is that arising from differences in site. It is important to distinguish between the general situation of a city, i.e., its location with reference to the surrounding territory and the means of communication with other centers of population and resources, and its immediate local setting which influences its structure and growth and brings with it certain other more deep-seated consequences.

3. A classification used mainly by geographers is based on differences in location. It's crucial to differentiate between the general situation of a city, meaning its location in relation to the surrounding area and how it connects with other population centers and resources, and its immediate local setting. This local context affects its structure and growth and leads to certain deeper consequences.

Biermann, Charles. “Situation et Site de Lausanne,” Bull. Soc. Neuchateloise de Geog., XXV (1916), 122–49. Reviewed in Geog. Rev., VI (1918), 285.

Biermann, Charles. “Location and Site of Lausanne,” Bull. Soc. Neuchateloise de Geog., XXV (1916), 122–49. Reviewed in Geog. Rev., VI (1918), 285.

Distinguishes between general location and immediate site as factors determining the character of the city. Emphasizes the limitations imposed on the modern city by its medieval defensive system. (III, 1, 2; VI, 3.)

Distinguishes between general location and the immediate site as factors that shape the character of the city. Highlights the restrictions placed on the modern city by its medieval defensive system. (III, 1, 2; VI, 3.)

178Brunhes, Jean. Human Geography: An Attempt at a Positive Classification, Principles and Examples. Translated by T. C. LeCompte (Chicago and New York, 1920).

178Brunhes, Jean. Human Geography: An Attempt at a Positive Classification, Principles and Examples. Translated by T. C. LeCompte (Chicago and New York, 1920).

The most comprehensive and basic work in human geography at the present time available. Discusses the city as a form of occupation of the soil. Describes the principles and gives many illustrations of the effect of location on the growth and the character of cities. (I, 1; II, 2, 3; III; IV; VII, 1, 2.)

The most complete and fundamental work in human geography available today. It discusses the city as a way of using land. It explains the principles and provides numerous examples of how location influences the growth and character of cities. (I, 1; II, 2, 3; III; IV; VII, 1, 2.)

King, C. F. “Striking Characteristics of Certain Cities,” Jour. School Geog., IV (1900), 201–7, 301–8, 370–91. (III, 1, 2, 4, 6.)

King, C. F. “Notable Traits of Some Cities,” Jour. School Geog., IV (1900), 201–7, 301–8, 370–91. (III, 1, 2, 4, 6.)

Semple, Ellen C. “Some Geographical Causes Determining the Location of Cities,” Jour. School Geog., I (1897), 225–31.

Semple, Ellen C. “Some Geographical Causes Determining the Location of Cities,” Jour. School Geog., I (1897), 225–31.

Smith, Joseph Russell. Human Geography: Teachers’ Manual (Philadelphia and Chicago, 1922).

Smith, Joseph Russell. Human Geography: Teachers’ Manual (Philadelphia and Chicago, 1922).

4. Cities may be classified according to the functions they characteristically perform in national or world economy. The competitive process tends to operate between cities as well as within cities, so as to give each city a rôle defining its status in the world-community. The capital city has certain features which distinguish it from a commercial and industrial city. The railroad city is fundamentally different from a resort city, from the religious Mecca, the university seat, and the international port. Even within these classes we find further specialization. Thus, we have a steel city, a film city, an automobile city, a rubber city, and a tool city. The ecological process on a national and world-wide scale is not sufficiently well known at the present time to permit of any definite system of classification, but that there is a strong tendency toward functional specialization between cities as entities is no longer open to doubt.

4. Cities can be categorized based on the roles they play in the national or global economy. The competitive dynamic works between cities as well as within them, giving each city a role that defines its status in the global community. The capital city has certain characteristics that set it apart from a commercial and industrial city. A railroad city is fundamentally different from a resort city, a religious center, a university town, and an international port. Even within these categories, we see further specialization. For example, there are steel cities, film cities, automobile cities, rubber cities, and tool cities. The ecological process on a national and global scale isn’t fully understood right now to allow for any definite system of classification, but it’s clear that there is a strong trend toward functional specialization among cities.

Cornish, Vaughan. The Great Capitals: An Historical Geography (London, 1922).

Cornish, Vaughan. The Great Capitals: An Historical Geography (London, 1922).

A study of the variations within the type of city serving as a political center. A work which has given a great deal of impetus to the study of functional types of cities. (III, 1.)

A study of the different types of cities that function as political centers. This work has significantly boosted the research on functional types of cities. (III, 1.)

“F.O.B. Detroit,” Outlook, III (1915), 980–86.

“F.O.B. Detroit,” Outlook, Vol. III (1915), 980–86.

A sample of the industrial type of city which is built around the production of a single product—the automobile. (IV, 6; IX, 1.)

A typical industrial city that focuses on producing just one product—the automobile. (IV, 6; IX, 1.)

179Homburg, F. “Capital Cities,” Jour. Geog., XIX (January, 1920), 8–15.

179Homburg, F. “Capital Cities,” Jour. Geog., XIX (January, 1920), 8–15.

Kellogg, Paul U. (editor). The Pittsburgh District (New York, 1914).

Kellogg, Paul U. (editor). The Pittsburgh District (New York, 1914).

Introductory volume of the Pittsburgh Survey, one of the most comprehensive studies of an industrial, urban area. Contains material bearing on many phases of city structure and city life. (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.).

Introductory volume of the Pittsburgh Survey, one of the most thorough studies of an industrial urban area. It includes information related to many aspects of city structure and city life. (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.).

Kenngott, George F. The Record of a City: A Social Survey of Lowell, Massachusetts (New York, 1912).

Kenngott, George F. The Record of a City: A Social Survey of Lowell, Massachusetts (New York, 1912).

A cross-section of a typical manufacturing city. (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

A cross-section of a typical manufacturing city. (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

McLean, Francis H., Todd, Robert E., and Sanborn, Frank B. The Report of the Lawrence Survey (Lawrence, Massachusetts, 1917). (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

McLean, Francis H., Todd, Robert E., and Sanborn, Frank B. The Report of the Lawrence Survey (Lawrence, Massachusetts, 1917). (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

“The Right of the Community to Exist,” Living Age, CIII (October 4, 1919), 46–48.

“The Right of the Community to Exist,” Living Age, CIII (October 4, 1919), 46–48.

Roberts, Peter. Anthracite Coal Communities (New York, 1904).

Roberts, Peter. Anthracite Coal Communities (New York, 1904).

A study of mining communities in the United States. (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

A look at mining communities in the United States. (V; VI; VII; VIII; IX, 1, 3.)

Steele, Rufus. “In the Sun-Spot,” Sunset, XXXIV (1915), 690–99.

Steele, Rufus. “In the Sun-Spot,” Sunset, XXXIV (1915), 690–99.

A study of Los Angeles, the city of moving pictures. (IV, 6; IX, 1.)

A study of Los Angeles, the city of movies. (IV, 6; IX, 1.)

Semple, Ellen. “Some Geographical Causes Determining the Location of Cities,” Jour. School Geog., I (1897), 225–31.

Semple, Ellen. “Some Geographical Causes Determining the Location of Cities,” Jour. School Geog., I (1897), 225–31.

——. Influences of Geographic Environment, on the Basis of Ratzel’s System of Anthropogeography (New York, 1911).

——. Influences of Geographic Environment, on the Basis of Ratzel’s System of Anthropogeography (New York, 1911).

A comprehensive work dealing with the factors in the natural environment in relation to the settlement and the activity of man. (III, 2, 3.)

A detailed study focusing on how natural environmental factors relate to human settlement and activities. (III, 2, 3.)

Tower, W. S. “Geography of American Cities,” Bull. Amer. Geog. Soc., XXXVII (1905), 577–88.

Tower, W. S. “Geography of American Cities,” Bull. Amer. Geog. Soc., XXXVII (1905), 577–88.

Distinguishes between industrial, commercial, political, and social centers and suggests that cities might combine several of these functions. Gives examples of each type, pointing out their distinctive characteristics. (III, 2, 3.)

Distinguishes between industrial, commercial, political, and social centers and suggests that cities might combine several of these functions. Provides examples of each type, highlighting their unique characteristics. (III, 2, 3.)

Wood, Arthur Evans. Some Unsolved Problems of a University Town (Philadelphia, 1920.)

Wood, Arthur Evans. Some Unsolved Problems of a University Town (Philadelphia, 1920.)

A study of housing, public health, and dependency in Princeton, New Jersey. (VI, 10; VII, 5.)

A study of housing, public health, and dependency in Princeton, New Jersey. (VI, 10; VII, 5.)

In the current periodical literature one can find numerous articles dealing with the various functional types of cities of the present day. The National Geographic Magazine has many numbers which are devoted to individual cities from this standpoint.

In today's periodical literature, there are many articles discussing the different functional types of modern cities. The National Geographic Magazine has several issues focused on individual cities from this perspective.

1805. The town, the city, and the metropolis are genetically related concepts which represent three successive stages of an ever widening zone of interrelationships and influences. The town represents a local aggregation which is intimately bound up with a rather narrow surrounding rural periphery. It is the product of limited means of communication and constitutes a more or less self-sustaining economic unit. The city is a more highly specialized unit and, as a result, is a part of a wider interrelated area, while the metropolis tends to become a cosmopolitan unit based upon a relatively high degree of development of the means of communication. The differences between these three urban types is not only expressed in terms of number of inhabitants and area of occupation, but also in social organization and in attitudes. There is a tendency to divide the United States up into provinces according to the zone of influence of the greater metropolitan units dominating the surrounding territory and dependent upon it.

1805. The town, city, and metropolis are related concepts that represent three stages of an expanding network of connections and influences. The town is a local community closely linked to a small surrounding rural area. It is shaped by limited communication methods and acts as a somewhat self-sufficient economic unit. The city is a more specialized entity and, as such, is part of a larger interconnected region, while the metropolis tends to be a cosmopolitan area based on advanced communication systems. The differences among these three types of urban areas are evident not only in population size and land area but also in social organization and attitudes. There is a trend to divide the United States into regions based on the influence of major metropolitan areas that dominate and rely on the surrounding territory.

Cottrell, E. A. “Limited Town-Meetings in Massachusetts,” Nat. Mun. Rev., II (July, 1918), 433–34.

Cottrell, E. A. “Limited Town Meetings in Massachusetts,” Nat. Mun. Rev., II (July, 1918), 433–34.

While dealing primarily with an administrative problem, points out one of the essential differences between town and city. (V, 3; VI, 7; IX, 3.)

While primarily focusing on an administrative issue, it highlights one of the key differences between a town and a city. (V, 3; VI, 7; IX, 3.)

Febvre, Lucien. A Geographical Introduction to History. Translated by E. G. Mountsford and T. H. Paxton (New York, 1925).

Febvre, Lucien. A Geographical Introduction to History. Translated by E. G. Mountsford and T. H. Paxton (New York, 1925).

Contains a clear statement of the problems of human geography. Part III, chap. iii, on towns is suggestive. (I, 1; II; III.)

Contains a clear statement of the problems of human geography. Part III, chap. iii, on towns is insightful. (I, 1; II; III.)

Gide, Charles. “L’habitation hors la ville,” Revue Economique Internationale (January, 1925), 141–57.

Gide, Charles. “Living Outside the City,” International Economic Review (January 1925), 141–57.

Gilbert, Bernard. Old England: A God’s-Eye-View of a Village (Boston, 1922).

Gilbert, Bernard. Old England: A God’s-Eye-View of a Village (Boston, 1922).

A cross-section of village life and economy.

A snapshot of village life and the economy.

Gras, Norman S. B. “The Development of Metropolitan Economy in Europe and America,” Amer. Hist. Rev., XXVII (1921–22), 695–708.

Gras, Norman S. B. “The Development of Metropolitan Economy in Europe and America,” Amer. Hist. Rev., XXVII (1921–22), 695–708.

Differentiates clearly between manorial, village, town, city, and metropolitan economy. (I, 4; II; III, 1; IV, 1, 2, 6; X, 1, 2.)

Differentiates clearly between manorial, village, town, city, and metropolitan economy. (I, 4; II; III, 1; IV, 1, 2, 6; X, 1, 2.)

Lasker, B. “Unwalled Towns,” Survey, XLIII (March 6, 1920), 675–80.

Lasker, B. “Unwalled Towns,” Survey, XLIII (March 6, 1920), 675–80.

Lohman, K. B. “Small Town Problems,” Amer. City, XXIII (July, 1920), 81.

Lohman, K. B. “Small Town Problems,” Amer. City, XXIII (July, 1920), 81.

181Maine, Sir H. S. Village Communities in the East and West (7th ed.; London, 1913).

181Maine, Sir H. S. Village Communities in the East and West (7th ed.; London, 1913).

The most authoritative English study of the village. (II, 1, 2; III, 1; IV, 3; VI, 7; X, 2.)

The most authoritative English study of the village. (II, 1, 2; III, 1; IV, 3; VI, 7; X, 2.)

McVey, Frank L. The Making of a Town (Chicago, 1913). (IV, 1, 2, 3; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1.)

McVey, Frank L. The Making of a Town (Chicago, 1913). (IV, 1, 2, 3; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1.)

Shine, Mary L. “Urban Land in the Middle Ages,” in volume, Urban Land Economics, Institute for Research in Land Economics (Ann Arbor, Michigan, 1922).

Shine, Mary L. “Urban Land in the Middle Ages,” in volume, Urban Land Economics, Institute for Research in Land Economics (Ann Arbor, Michigan, 1922).

Shows the transition from town to city life. Contains valuable collection of material on the medieval city. (I, 2, 4; II, 2, 3; III; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 2, 5; IX, 1; X, 1, 2.)

Shows the shift from town to city life. Includes a valuable collection of materials about the medieval city. (I, 2, 4; II, 2, 3; III; V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 2, 5; IX, 1; X, 1, 2.)

Sims, Newell Leroy. The Rural Community, Ancient and Modern (New York, 1920). (II, 1, 2; III, 1, 6; IV, 1; V, 3.)

Sims, Newell Leroy. The Rural Community, Ancient and Modern (New York, 1920). (II, 1, 2; III, 1, 6; IV, 1; V, 3.)

Slosson, P. “Small-Townism,” Independent, CVI (July 9, 1921), 106–7. (X, 2, 3.)

Slosson, P. “Small-Townism,” Independent, CVI (July 9, 1921), 106–7. (X, 2, 3.)

Wilson, Warren H. Quaker Hill: A Sociological Study (New York, 1907).

Wilson, Warren H. Quaker Hill: A Sociological Study (New York, 1907).

A picture of a community held together by religious and social bonds. Shows the transition from a primary to a secondary type of contact. (V, 3; VII, 2; IX, 3.)

A picture of a community connected by religious and social ties. It illustrates the shift from primary to secondary types of contact. (V, 3; VII, 2; IX, 3.)

6. The city may be the unplanned product of the interaction of successive generations with the environment, or it may be the result of intentional activity with a specific end in view. We hear of ancient cities springing up at the will of an emperor bent on glorifying his name. There are cities in America that are the premeditated product of individuals or corporations bent on creating an adjunct to a factory. There are capital cities in America owing their existence to the decisions of a legislature. The planned city differs from the “natural” city not only in its structural form but in its functional aspects and its capacity for growth. Probably no planned city can grow into a metropolis if it does not somehow find for itself an important function in world-economy and earn its place in the competitive process.

6. A city can either be an unplanned outcome of how different generations interact with their environment or the result of deliberate actions aimed at a specific goal. We hear about ancient cities emerging because an emperor wanted to elevate his legacy. There are cities in America that are the intentional creations of individuals or corporations looking to build something next to a factory. Some capital cities in America exist because of legislative decisions. A planned city is different from a “natural” city not just in its layout but also in how it functions and its ability to grow. It's likely that no planned city can evolve into a metropolis unless it can find a significant role in the global economy and establish itself in the competitive landscape.

Aurousseau, M. “Urban Geography: A Study of German Towns,” Geog. Rev., XI (October, 1921), 614–16.

Aurousseau, M. “Urban Geography: A Study of German Towns,” Geog. Rev., XI (October 1921), 614–16.

A review of a German work (Geisler, Walter, “Beiträge zur Stadtgeographie.” Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft für Erdkunde, Nos. 8–10 [Berlin, 1920], 274–96). Shows the influence of the old town plan on the development of the modern city. (II, 2, 3; III.)

A review of a German work (Geisler, Walter, “Contributions to Urban Geography.” Journal of the Society for Geography, Nos. 8–10 [Berlin, 1920], 274–96). Shows how the original town layout has influenced the growth of the modern city. (II, 2, 3; III.)

182Bodine, H. E. “Study of Local History Teaches Value of City-Planning,” American City, XXV (September, 1921), 241–45.

182Bodine, H. E. “Study of Local History Shows the Importance of City Planning,” American City, XXV (September, 1921), 241–45.

Cushing, C. P. “Rambler on the Standardized City,” Travel, XXIX (July, 1917), 40.

Cushing, C. P. “Rambler on the Standardized City,” Travel, XXIX (July, 1917), 40.

Ely, Richard T. “Pullman: A Social Study,” Harper’s New Monthly Magazine, LXX (December, 1884), 453–65.

Ely, Richard T. “Pullman: A Social Study,” Harper’s New Monthly Magazine, LXX (December, 1884), 453–65.

While more of a general survey than a special study of the influence of the city plan upon the actual growth of the city, it does show some disharmonies arising out of the attempt to control a planned urban project in the face of growth and unexpected complications. (IV, 4; VII, 3; IX, 1.)

While this is more of an overview than a detailed study on how the city plan affects the city’s actual growth, it does highlight some inconsistencies that come from trying to manage a planned urban project amidst growth and unforeseen challenges. (IV, 4; VII, 3; IX, 1.)

Ormiston, E. “Public Control of the Location of Towns,” Econ. Jour., XXVIII (December, 1918), 374–85.

Ormiston, E. “Public Control of the Location of Towns,” Econ. Jour., XXVIII (December, 1918), 374–85.

Shows some of the abortive attempts to establish towns in unfavorably situated environments. Suggests public control as a possible preventive measure, if based on thorough study of all factors involved in the possibilities for growth and development. (III, 2, 3, 4; IV, 6.)

Shows some of the unsuccessful attempts to create towns in poorly located areas. Suggests that public oversight could be a possible preventive measure if it is based on a thorough analysis of all factors related to growth and development. (III, 2, 3, 4; IV, 6.)

Whitbeck, R. H. “Selected Cities of the United States,” Jour. Geog., XXI (September, 1922), 205–42.

Whitbeck, R. H. “Selected Cities of the United States,” Journal of Geography, XXI (September, 1922), 205–42.

Contains several maps showing city structure.

Contains several maps showing the layout of the city.

The city-planning literature contains many instances of comparisons between planned cities and natural cities as well as examples of the effects of the city plan on the actual development of the city, and the opposite phenomenon—the effect of the natural development of the city on the city plan.

The city-planning literature has many examples comparing planned cities with natural cities and shows how the city plan affects the actual development of the city, as well as how the city's natural growth impacts the city plan.

IV. THE CITY AND ITS HINTERLAND

Far from being an arbitrary clustering of people and buildings, the city is the nucleus of a wider zone of activity from which it draws its resources and over which it exerts its influence. The city and its hinterland represent two phases of the same mechanism which may be analyzed from various points of view.

Far from being just a random grouping of people and buildings, the city is the center of a larger area of activity from which it gets its resources and impacts. The city and its surrounding region are two aspects of the same system that can be examined from different perspectives.

1. Just as Galpin, in his Social Anatomy of a Rural Community, was able to determine the limits of the community by means of the area over which its trade routes extend, so the city may be delimited by the extent of its trading area. From the simpler area 183around it the city gathers the raw materials, part of which are essential to sustain the life of its inhabitants, and another part of which are transformed by the technique of the city population into finished products which flow out again to the surrounding territory, sometimes over a relatively larger expanse than the region of their origin. From another point of view the city sends out its tentacles to the remotest corners of the world to gather those sources of supply which are not available in the immediate vicinity, only to retail them to its own population and the rural region about it. Again, the city might be regarded as the distributor of wealth, an important economic rôle which has become institutionalized in a complex financial system.

1. Just like Galpin, in his Social Anatomy of a Rural Community, was able to identify the boundaries of a community based on its trade routes, the city can be defined by the range of its trading area. From the simpler area surrounding it, the city collects raw materials, some of which are necessary for the survival of its residents, while others are processed by the city's population into finished products that are distributed back to the surrounding region, sometimes even beyond the area where they originated. Additionally, the city reaches out to the farthest corners of the world to obtain resources that are not available nearby, only to offer them to its own residents and the surrounding rural area. The city can also be seen as a wealth distributor, playing a crucial economic role that has become institutionalized in a complex financial system.

Chisholm, George G. “The Geographical Relation of the Market to the Seats of Industry,” Scott. Geog. Mag., April, 1910.

Chisholm, George G. “The Geographical Relation of the Market to the Seats of Industry,” Scott. Geog. Mag., April, 1910.

Galpin, C. J. “The Social Anatomy of an Agricultural Community,” Agricultural Experiment Station of the University of Wisconsin, Research Bulletin 34 (Madison, Wisconsin, 1915).

Galpin, C. J. “The Social Anatomy of an Agricultural Community,” Agricultural Experiment Station of the University of Wisconsin, Research Bulletin 34 (Madison, Wisconsin, 1915).

Deals primarily with trade routes of an agricultural area, but throws considerable light on the urban trade area. (V, 2; X, 2.)

Deals mainly with trade routes of a farming region but also provides significant insight into the urban trade area. (V, 2; X, 2.)

Levainville, Jacques. “Caen: Notes sur l’évolution de la fonction urbaine,” La Vie Urbaine, V (1923), 223–78.

Levainville, Jacques. “Caen: Notes on the Evolution of Urban Function,” Urban Life, Vol. V (1923), 223–78.

Through its emphasis on the economic functions of the city this study makes clear the significance of the trade areas.

Through its focus on the economic roles of the city, this study highlights the importance of the trade areas.

Newspapers, business houses, and mail-order houses in particular have published numerous discussions and graphic statements of their circulation or their trade relations with the surrounding territory. Such documents are to be found in numerous specialized trade and commercial journals. In addition there are government reports and publications of chambers of commerce bearing on this question.

Newspapers, businesses, and especially mail-order companies have shared many discussions and detailed statements about their circulation or their trade connections with the local area. You can find these documents in various specialized trade and commercial journals. Additionally, there are government reports and publications from chambers of commerce related to this topic.

2. One of the outstanding prerequisites of any city is a local transportation system which makes possible ready access of the population living in diverse sections to their places of work, the 184centers of trade, of culture, and of other social activities. The city consists of not merely a continuous densely populated and built up area, but of suburbs and outlying regions which by means of rapid transit are within easy reach of urban activities. This area has been termed the commuting area. Although the inhabitants of this larger area of settlement may not be under the same taxing, policing, and governing authorities as the inhabitants of the city proper, they think of themselves as part of the same metropolis and actively participate in its life.

2. One of the key requirements for any city is a local transportation system that allows people from different neighborhoods to easily get to their jobs, shopping centers, cultural spots, and other social activities. A city isn't just a densely populated area; it also includes suburbs and surrounding regions that are easily accessible to city life through public transit. This area is known as the commuting zone. Even though the residents of this larger settlement may not be subject to the same taxes, policing, and government as those living in the city itself, they still see themselves as part of the same metropolitan area and actively engage in its activities.

Edel, Edmund. Neu Berlin, volume L in “Grossstadt Dokumente Series,” edited by Hans Ostwald, Berlin, 1905.

Edel, Edmund. Neu Berlin, volume L in the “Grossstadt Dokumente Series,” edited by Hans Ostwald, Berlin, 1905.

Discusses the changes brought about by recent growth in the city of Berlin, with emphasis on the recently built-up suburbs. (VII, 1, 2, 4.)

Discusses the changes brought about by recent growth in the city of Berlin, focusing on the newly developed suburbs. (VII, 1, 2, 4.)

Lueken, E. “Vorstadtprobleme,” Schmollers Jahrb., XXXIX (1915), 1911–20.

Lueken, E. “Suburban Problems,” Schmollers Jahrb., XXXIX (1915), 1911–20.

Discussion of the governmental and technical problems brought about by the rise of the suburbs. (IV, 3; V, 1; VI.)

Discussion of the government and technical issues caused by the growth of the suburbs. (IV, 3; V, 1; VI.)

Wright, Henry C. “Rapid Transit in Relation to the Housing Problem,” in Proceedings of the Second National Conference on City Planning (Rochester, 1910), pp. 125–35.

Wright, Henry C. “Rapid Transit in Relation to the Housing Problem,” in Proceedings of the Second National Conference on City Planning (Rochester, 1910), pp. 125–35.

Considers the possibility of distributing the urban population in the suburbs by building up a rapid transit system. (VI, 2, 3, 10.)

Considers the possibility of spreading the urban population into the suburbs by developing a rapid transit system. (VI, 2, 3, 10.)

3. That part of the inhabitants of a given metropolitan area who actually are under the same administrative machinery may constitute only a relatively small part of the inhabitants of the metropolitan district as a whole. The size of the administrative unit tends to lag behind the size of the metropolis proper. Suburbs are incorporated gradually, and changes in charters and legal organization often do not keep pace with the rapid expansion of the district. The city of London proper is only a relatively small part of metropolitan London. As a result of such anomalous situations many difficulties occur in interpreting statistical data compiled by governmental agencies.

3. The part of the population in a metropolitan area that is actually governed by the same administrative system may only be a relatively small fraction of the total population in the metropolitan district. The size of the administrative unit often lags behind the actual size of the metropolis. Suburbs are gradually incorporated, and updates to charters and legal structures frequently don't keep up with the rapid growth of the district. The city of London itself is only a small part of greater metropolitan London. Because of these unusual situations, many challenges arise in interpreting statistical data collected by government agencies.

Gross, Charles. Bibliography of British Municipal History (New York, 1897). (I, 2; VI, 7.)

Gross, Charles. Bibliography of British Municipal History (New York, 1897). (I, 2; VI, 7.)

185Howe, Frederic C. European Cities at Work (New York, 1913).

185Howe, Frederic C. European Cities at Work (New York, 1913).

A general survey of the structure and the government of the European city. (II, 3; VI; VII, 1.)

A general overview of the structure and governance of the European city. (II, 3; VI; VII, 1.)

——. The British City: The Beginnings of Democracy (New York, 1907). (II, 2, 3; VI.)

——. The British City: The Beginnings of Democracy (New York, 1907). (II, 2, 3; VI.)

Kales, Albert M. Unpopular Government in the United States (Chicago, 1914).

Kales, Albert M. Unpopular Government in the United States (Chicago, 1914).

A discussion of the administrative problems of the city, emphasizing the anomalous situations brought about by legal restrictions in the face of urban development. (VI, 7; X, 1, 2.)

A conversation about the city's administrative issues, highlighting the unusual situations caused by legal restrictions in the midst of urban development. (VI, 7; X, 1, 2.)

Maxey, C. C. “Political Integration of Metropolitan Communities,” National Munic. Rev., XI (August, 1922), 229–53. (IV, 2; VI, 7.)

Maxey, C. C. “Political Integration of Metropolitan Communities,” National Munic. Rev., XI (August, 1922), 229–53. (IV, 2; VI, 7.)

Wilcox, Delos F. The American City: A Problem in Democracy (New York, 1906).

Wilcox, Delos F. The American City: A Problem in Democracy (New York, 1906).

A work dealing mainly with the administration of the city. Chapter i, “Democracy and City Life in America,” chapter ii on “The Street,” and v on “The Control of Leisure” are suggestive. (VI; VII, 5.)

A work focused primarily on managing the city. Chapter 1, “Democracy and City Life in America,” chapter 2 on “The Street,” and chapter 5 on “The Control of Leisure” are notable. (VI; VII, 5.)

4. One of the latest phases of city growth is the development of satellite cities. These are generally industrial units growing up outside the boundaries of the administrative city, which, however, are dependent upon the city proper for their existence. Often they become incorporated into the city proper after the city has inundated them, and thus lose their identity. The location of such satellites may exert a determining influence upon the direction of the city’s growth. These satellites become culturally a part of the city long before they are actually incorporated into it.

4. One of the latest stages of urban growth is the rise of satellite cities. These are mainly industrial areas that develop outside the official city limits but rely on the main city for their survival. Often, they end up being absorbed into the main city and lose their distinct identity. The placement of these satellite cities can significantly impact the direction of the city’s expansion. These areas become culturally integrated with the city long before they are officially added to it.

Taylor, Graham Romeyn. Satellite Cities: A Study of Industrial Suburbs (New York and London, 1915).

Taylor, Graham Romeyn. Satellite Cities: A Study of Industrial Suburbs (New York and London, 1915).

The most comprehensive study of its kind. (III, 4; VII, 2; IX, 1.)

The most complete study of its kind. (III, 4; VII, 2; IX, 1.)

Wright, R. “Satellite Cities,” Bellman, XXV (November 16, 1918), 551–52.

Wright, R. “Satellite Cities,” Bellman, XXV (November 16, 1918), 551–52.

5. The city has come to be recognized as the center of culture. Innovations in social life and in ideas gravitate from the city to the country. Through its newspapers, theaters, schools, and museums, through its traveling salesmen and mail-order houses, through its large representation in the legislatures, and through many other 186points of contact with the inhabitants of the rural periphery about it, the city diffuses its culture over a large area. The city is in this respect an important civilizing agent.

5. The city is now seen as the hub of culture. New social trends and ideas flow from the city to the countryside. Through its newspapers, theaters, schools, and museums, along with traveling salespeople and mail-order businesses, its significant presence in government, and many other connections with people living in the surrounding areas, the city spreads its culture across a wide region. In this way, the city serves as a crucial force for civilization.

Desmond, S. “America’s City Civilization: The Natural Divisions of the United States,” Century, CVIII (August, 1924), 548–55.

Desmond, S. “America’s City Civilization: The Natural Divisions of the United States,” Century, CVIII (August, 1924), 548–55.

Holds that America is creating a new type of city civilization of a decentralized type. Several outstanding American cities are described as cultural entities and as exerting a dominating influence over a large rural area, thus suggesting the emergence of cultural provinces. (III, 1, 2, 3; IX, 2.)

Holds that America is developing a new kind of decentralized city civilization. Several prominent American cities are portrayed as cultural hubs and are having a strong impact on surrounding rural areas, indicating the rise of cultural regions. (III, 1, 2, 3; IX, 2.)

Petermann, Theodor. “Die geistige Bedeutung der Grossstädte,” in the volume, Die Grossstadt (Dresden, 1903).

Petermann, Theodor. “The Intellectual Significance of Big Cities,” in the volume, The Big City (Dresden, 1903).

One of the best concise statements on the cultural significance of the city from the standpoint of the rural periphery. (IV, 6; IX, 1, 2; X, 1, 2, 3.)

One of the best brief statements about the cultural importance of the city from the perspective of the rural outskirts. (IV, 6; IX, 1, 2; X, 1, 2, 3.)

Wells, Joseph. Oxford and Oxford Life (London, 1899).

Wells, Joseph. Oxford and Oxford Life (London, 1899).

An example of a cultural type of city from the functional standpoint, and its influence. (II, 2, 3; III, 4.)

An example of a cultural type of city from a functional perspective, and its impact. (II, 2, 3; III, 4.)

There are a number of studies of cities as cultural centers. The city of Moscow has often been described as the city of churches, for instance, and as such has exercised an influence over the life of Russia all out of proportion to its function in other respects. Similar studies are available of Rome, Venice, Dresden, and a number of others.

There are several studies of cities as cultural hubs. The city of Moscow has frequently been referred to as the city of churches, and because of this, it has had a significant impact on life in Russia that goes far beyond its role in other areas. Similar studies can also be found for Rome, Venice, Dresden, and several others.

6. With the advent of modern methods of communication the whole world has been transformed into a single mechanism of which a country or a city is merely an integral part. The specialization of function, which has been a concomitant of city growth, has created a state of interdependence of world-wide proportions. Fluctuations in the price of wheat on the Chicago Grain Exchange reverberate to the remotest part of the globe, and a new invention anywhere will soon have to be reckoned with at points far from its origin. The city has become a highly sensitive unit in this complex mechanism, and in turn acts as a transmitter of such stimulation as it receives to a local area. This is as true of economic and political as it is of social and intellectual life.

6. With the rise of modern communication methods, the entire world has changed into a single system where a country or city is just a part of the whole. The specialization of roles that has come with city growth has created a level of interdependence that spans the globe. Changes in wheat prices on the Chicago Grain Exchange can be felt in the farthest corners of the world, and a new invention anywhere will soon be relevant in places far from where it originated. The city has become a highly responsive unit in this intricate system, and it also acts as a transmitter of the influences it receives to the local area. This applies to economic and political matters just as much as it does to social and intellectual life.

187Baer, M. Der internationale Mädchenhandel, Vol. XXXVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

187Baer, M. The International Trade in Girls, Vol. XXXVII in “Urban Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

Shows that the large city is the center of the world white-slave traffic. (III, 4; VII, 5; IX, 4.)

Shows that the big city is the hub of the world’s human trafficking. (III, 4; VII, 5; IX, 4.)

Bernhard, Georg. Berliner Banken, Vol. VIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Bernhard, Georg. Berliner Banken, Vol. VIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

While primarily a study of Berlin banks, shows the large city as the center of the economic life of the world. (III, 4; V, 1; IX, 1, 4.)

While mainly a study of Berlin banks, it highlights the city as the hub of global economic activity. (III, 4; V, 1; IX, 1, 4.)

Jefferson, Mark. “Distribution of British Cities and the Empire,” Geog. Rev., IV (November, 1917), 387–94.

Jefferson, Mark. “Distribution of British Cities and the Empire,” Geog. Rev., IV (November, 1917), 387–94.

“English cities are unique in that they have taken the whole world for their countryside.... The conception of the British empire as the direct result of English trade in English manufactures, which in turn are largely a response to English treasures in coal and iron, is strongly reenforced by the distribution of her great cities.” (III, 4; VI, 8.)

“English cities are special because they've absorbed the whole world into their surroundings.... The idea of the British empire being a direct outcome of English trade in English goods, which largely comes from English resources like coal and iron, is strongly supported by the spread of her major cities.” (III, 4; VI, 8.)

Olden, Balder. Der Hamburger Hafen, Vol. XLVI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Olden, Balder. The Hamburg Harbor, Vol. XLVI in “Big City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

The influence of world-commerce on the city. (III, 3, 4; IV, 4; V, 1; IX, 1, 4.)

The impact of global trade on the city. (III, 3, 4; IV, 4; V, 1; IX, 1, 4.)

Penck, Albrecht. Der Hafen von New York, Vol. IV of the collection, “Meereskunde” (Berlin, 1910).

Penck, Albrecht. The Port of New York, Vol. IV of the collection, “Oceanography” (Berlin, 1910).

An excellent view of the traffic in the harbor of New York. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

An amazing view of the traffic in the New York harbor. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

Zimmern, Helen. Hansa Towns (New York, 1895).

Zimmern, Helen. Hansa Towns (New York, 1895).

An historical example of a typical function of cities in world-economy. (I, 2; II, 2.)

An example from history of a common role of cities in the global economy. (I, 2; II, 2.)

V. THE ECOLOGICAL ORGANIZATION OF THE CITY

Just as the city as a whole is influenced in its position, function, and growth by competitive factors which are not the result of the design of anyone, so the city has an internal organization which may be termed an ecological organization, by which we mean the spatial distribution of population and institutions and the temporal sequence of structure and function following from the operation of selective, distributive, and competitive forces tending to produce typical results wherever they are at work. Every city tends to take on a structural and functional pattern determined by the ecological factors that are operative. The internal ecological organization of a city permits of more intensive study and accurate analysis than the 188ecology of the city from the external standpoint. For the latter phase of the subject we will have to rely on further investigations of the economists, the geographers, and the statisticians. The facts of the local groupings of the population that arise as a result of ecological factors are, however, readily accessible to the sociologist.

Just like the entire city is shaped in its position, role, and growth by competitive factors that no one designed, the city also has an internal structure that can be referred to as an ecological organization. This means the way population and institutions are spread out spatially and the timeline of their structure and function emerge from the influence of selective, distributive, and competitive forces that tend to produce typical outcomes wherever they exist. Every city tends to develop a structural and functional pattern influenced by the ecological factors at play. The internal ecological organization of a city allows for more detailed study and precise analysis than the city's ecology from an external perspective. For that aspect of the topic, we will need to depend on additional research from economists, geographers, and statisticians. However, the facts about local population groupings that result from ecological factors are easily accessible to sociologists.

I. Plant ecologists have been accustomed to use the expression “natural area” to refer to well-defined spatial units having their own peculiar characteristics. In human ecology the term “natural area” is just as applicable to groupings according to selective and cultural characteristics. Land values are an important index to the boundaries of these local areas. Streets, rivers, railroad properties, street-car lines, and other distinctive marks or barriers tend to serve as dividing lines between the natural areas within the city.

I. Plant ecologists have commonly used the term “natural area” to describe specific spatial units with unique characteristics. In human ecology, the phrase “natural area” applies equally to groupings based on selective and cultural traits. Land values are a key indicator of the boundaries of these local areas. Streets, rivers, railroad properties, streetcar lines, and other distinct markers or barriers often act as dividing lines between the natural areas within the city.

Addams, Jane. A New Conscience and an Ancient Evil (New York, 1912).

Addams, Jane. A New Conscience and an Ancient Evil (New York, 1912).

A discussion of vice and the vice district in Chicago. (V, 4; VI, 6.)

A discussion about vice and the vice district in Chicago. (V, 4; VI, 6.)

Anderson, Nels. The Hobo: The Sociology of the Homeless Man (Chicago, 1923).

Anderson, Nels. The Hobo: The Sociology of the Homeless Man (Chicago, 1923).

The study of a typical deteriorated area in the city where the homeless men congregate. (VII, 5; IX, 4.)

The analysis of a typical rundown area in the city where homeless men gather. (VII, 5; IX, 4.)

Bab, Julius. Die Berliner Bohème, Vol. II in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Bab, Julius. The Berlin Bohemia, Vol. II in “Urban Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

An intimate study of a natural area which has developed an exotic atmosphere as a result of the social isolation of its members and their peculiar personalities. At the same time furnishes an excellent history of a local community and is a unique contribution to the mentality of city life. (V, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

An in-depth look at a natural area that has created an exotic vibe due to the social isolation of its members and their unusual personalities. It also provides a great history of a local community and offers a unique insight into the mindset of city life. (V, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Booth, Charles. Life and Labor of the People of London (London, 1892).

Booth, Charles. Life and Labor of the People of London (London, 1892).

The most comprehensive study of London in existence. Especially interesting in this connection for its description of the natural areas of that city. Volume V, on East London, offers a wealth of insight into city life. These volumes cover almost every phase of city life and should be cross-referenced with most of the categories suggested in this outline.

The most detailed study of London available. It's particularly notable for its description of the city's natural areas. Volume V, focusing on East London, provides a lot of insights into urban life. These volumes address nearly every aspect of city life and should be cross-referenced with most of the categories mentioned in this outline.

Brown, Junius Henri. The Great Metropolis: A mirror of New York (Hartford, 1869).

Brown, Junius Henri. The Great Metropolis: A Mirror of New York (Hartford, 1869).

Gives a view of New York at about the middle of the nineteenth century. Is of interest for a comparative study of the city then, and now from the point of view of its natural divisions. (VII, 2; IX, 1.)

Gives a perspective on New York around the middle of the nineteenth century. It's useful for comparing the city then and now in terms of its natural divisions. (VII, 2; IX, 1.)

Denison, John Hopkins. Beside the Bowery (New York, 1914). (VII, 2.)

Denison, John Hopkins. Beside the Bowery (New York, 1914). (VII, 2.)

189Dietrich, Richard. Lebeweltnächte der Friedrichstadt, Vol. XXX in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

189Dietrich, Richard. Nights in Friedrichstadt, Vol. XXX in “Big City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

A view of Berlin’s bright-light area. (VI, 6; VII, 2, 5; IX.)

A view of Berlin’s vibrant nightlife. (VI, 6; VII, 2, 5; IX.)

Goldmark, Pauline. West-Side Studies (New York, 1914).

Goldmark, Pauline. West-Side Studies (NY, 1914).

Historical and social investigations of local urban areas, especially from the point of view of social welfare and pathology. (V, 2, 3; VI; VII, 2, 5; VIII; IX, 1.)

Historical and social studies of local urban areas, particularly focusing on social welfare and issues. (V, 2, 3; VI; VII, 2, 5; VIII; IX, 1.)

Harper, Charles George. Queer Things about London; Strange Nooks and Corners of the Greatest City in the World (Philadelphia, 1924). (II, 3; V, 2, 3; VI, 3, 5, 8, 10.)

Harper, Charles George. Queer Things about London; Strange Nooks and Corners of the Greatest City in the World (Philadelphia, 1924). (II, 3; V, 2, 3; VI, 3, 5, 8, 10.)

Kirwan, Daniel Joseph. Palace and Hovel, or Phases of London Life; Being Personal Observations of an American in London (Hartford, 1870). (II, 3; VI; VII, 2; IX, 1, 4.)

Kirwan, Daniel Joseph. Palace and Hovel, or Phases of London Life; Being Personal Observations of an American in London (Hartford, 1870). (II, 3; VI; VII, 2; IX, 1, 4.)

Ostwald, Hans O. A. Dunkle Winkel in Berlin, Vol. I in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Ostwald, Hans O. A. Dunkle Winkel in Berlin, Vol. I in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

A description of the more obscure areas in Berlin, particularly those of the underworld. (II, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

A description of the lesser-known areas in Berlin, especially those related to the underworld. (II, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Scharrelmann, Heinrich. Die Grossstadt; Spaziergänge in die Grossstadt Hamburg, 1921.

Scharrelmann, Heinrich. Die Grossstadt; Spaziergänge in die Grossstadt Hamburg, 1921.

Sketches of city areas encountered in a walk about the city.

Sketches of city neighborhoods seen during a walk around the city.

Seligman, Edwin R. A. (editor). The Social Evil, with Special Reference to Conditions Existing in the City of New York (New York and London, 1912).

Seligman, Edwin R. A. (editor). The Social Evil, with Special Reference to Conditions Existing in the City of New York (New York and London, 1912).

The vice area of a large city. Typical of a number of surveys of moral areas in the larger cities of the United States. Compare, for instance, with the report of the Illinois investigation, The Social Evil in Chicago. (VII, 2, 5; IX, 1.)

The vice area of a large city. This is similar to various surveys of moral areas in major cities across the United States. For example, compare it with the report from the Illinois investigation, The Social Evil in Chicago. (VII, 2, 5; IX, 1.)

Smith, F. Berkley. The Real Latin Quarter (New York, 1901). (V, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Smith, F. Berkley. The Real Latin Quarter (New York, 1901). (V, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Strunsky, Simeon. Belzhazzar Court, or, Village Life in New York City (New York, 1914). (V, 2, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Strunsky, Simeon. Belzhazzar Court, or, Village Life in New York City (New York, 1914). (V, 2, 3; VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Timbs, John. Curiosities of London (London, 1868). (IX, 1, 4.)

Timbs, John. Curiosities of London (London, 1868). (IX, 1, 4.)

Werthauer, Johannes. Moabitrium, Vol. XXXI of the “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Werthauer, Johannes. Moabitrium, Vol. XXXI of the “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

A report of a personal investigation of the rooming-house area of Berlin. (VII, 2, 4; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

A report on a personal investigation of the boarding house area of Berlin. (VII, 2, 4; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Woods, Robert A. The City Wilderness: A Settlement Study of South End, Boston (Boston and New York, 1898).

Woods, Robert A. The City Wilderness: A Settlement Study of South End, Boston (Boston and New York, 1898).

One of a number of similar studies viewing the city and its slums from the standpoint of the settlement worker. (V, 2, 3; VI; VII, 5.)

One of several similar studies examining the city and its slums from the perspective of the settlement worker. (V, 2, 3; VI; VII, 5.)

190Young, Erle Fiske. “The Social Base Map,” Jour. App. Sociol., IX (January-February, 1925) 202–6.

190Young, Erle Fiske. “The Social Base Map,” Journal of Applied Sociology, IX (January-February, 1925) 202–6.

A graphic device for the study of natural areas. (VII, 2.)

A visual tool for studying natural areas. (VII, 2.)

2. The neighborhood is typically the product of the village and the small town. Its distinguishing characteristics are close proximity, co-operation, intimate social contact, and strong feeling of social consciousness. While in the modern city we still find people living in close physical proximity to each other, there is neither close co-operation nor intimate contact, acquaintanceship, and group consciousness accompanying this spatial nearness. The neighborhood has come to mean a small, homogeneous geographic section of the city, rather than a self-sufficing, co-operative, and self-conscious group of the population.

2. The neighborhood is usually a result of small villages and towns. Its key traits include close proximity, collaboration, personal social interaction, and a strong sense of community awareness. Although in modern cities we still see people living near each other, there isn’t the same level of cooperation or personal connection, friendships, or group awareness that comes with that physical closeness. Now, the term "neighborhood" refers more to a small, uniform area of the city, rather than a self-sustaining, cooperative, and self-aware group of people.

Daniels, John. America via the Neighborhood (New York, 1920). (V, 3; IX, 3.)

Daniels, John. America via the Neighborhood (New York, 1920). (V, 3; IX, 3.)

Felton, Ralph E. Serving the Neighborhood (New York, 1920). (V, 3; VI, 4.)

Felton, Ralph E. Serving the Neighborhood (New York, 1920). (V, 3; VI, 4.)

Jones, Thomas Jesse. The Sociology of a New York City Block, “Columbia University Studies in History, Economics, and Public Law,” Vol. XXI (New York, 1904).

Jones, Thomas Jesse. The Sociology of a New York City Block, “Columbia University Studies in History, Economics, and Public Law,” Vol. XXI (New York, 1904).

A minute cross-section of a congested urban block. (VI; VII, 2, 4, 5; VIII; IX, i, 3.)

A small cross-section of a crowded city block. (VI; VII, 2, 4, 5; VIII; IX, i, 3.)

McKenzie, R. D. The Neighborhood: A Study of Local Life in Columbus, Ohio (Chicago, 1923).

McKenzie, R. D. The Neighborhood: A Study of Local Life in Columbus, Ohio (Chicago, 1923).

An excellent study of local groupings. (V, 1, 3; VII, 1, 2, 4, 5.)

An excellent study of local groups. (V, 1, 3; VII, 1, 2, 4, 5.)

Perry, Clarence A. “The Relation of Neighborhood Forces to the Larger Community: Planning a City Neighborhood from the Social Point of View,” Proceedings of the National Conference of Social Work (Chicago, 1924), pp. 415–21. (V, 2, 3; VII, 5.)

Perry, Clarence A. “The Connection Between Neighborhood Influences and the Wider Community: Designing a City Neighborhood from a Social Perspective,” Proceedings of the National Conference of Social Work (Chicago, 1924), pp. 415–21. (V, 2, 3; VII, 5.)

White, Bouck. The Free City: A Book of Neighborhood (New York, 1919).

White, Bouck. The Free City: A Book of Neighborhood (New York, 1919).

A fantastic, sentimental picture of what city life might become if the author’s views of social organization were a reality. (V, 3, 5; IX, 1, 2, 3.)

A wonderful, emotional depiction of what city life could be like if the author's ideas about social organization were actually implemented. (V, 3, 5; IX, 1, 2, 3.)

Williams, James M. Our Rural Heritage; the Social Psychology of Rural Development (New York, 1925).

Williams, James M. Our Rural Heritage; the Social Psychology of Rural Development (New York, 1925).

A book which has as its subject matter the analysis of rural life in New York State up to about the middle of the last century. Chapter iii deals with the distinction between neighborhood and community. (V, 3; X, 1, 2, 3.)

A book that focuses on analyzing rural life in New York State up to around the middle of the last century. Chapter iii discusses the difference between neighborhood and community. (V, 3; X, 1, 2, 3.)

1913. The local community and the neighborhood in a simple form of society are synonymous terms. In the city, however, where specialization has gone very far, the grouping of the population is more nearly by occupation and income than by kinship or common tradition. Nevertheless, in the large American city, in particular, we find many local communities made up of immigrant groups which retain a more or less strong sense of unity, expressing itself in close proximity and, what is more important, in separate and common social institutions and highly effective communal control. These communities may live in relative isolation from each other or from the native communities. The location of these communities is determined by competition, which can finally be expressed in terms of land values and rentals. But these immigrant communities, too, are in a constant process of change, as the economic condition of the inhabitants changes or as the areas in which they are located change.

1913. In a simple society, the terms local community and neighborhood are basically the same. However, in the city, where specialization is highly developed, people are grouped more by their jobs and income rather than by family ties or shared traditions. Still, especially in large American cities, we see many local communities formed by immigrant groups that maintain a strong sense of unity. This is reflected in their close living arrangements and, more importantly, in their separate and shared social institutions and highly effective community governance. These communities may exist in relative isolation from one another or from native communities. Their location is influenced by competition, which can ultimately be measured in terms of land values and rents. But these immigrant communities are also constantly evolving as the economic conditions of their residents change or as the neighborhoods they inhabit change.

Besant, Walter. East London (London, 1912).

Besant, Walter. East London (London, 1912).

A remarkable account of an isolated community in a metropolis. (V, 1; VII, 2; IX, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

A fascinating story about a secluded community in a big city. (V, 1; VII, 2; IX, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

Buchner, Eberhard. Sekten und Sektierer in Berlin, Vol. VI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1904).

Buchner, Eberhard. Sekten und Sektierer in Berlin, Vol. VI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1904).

An intimate account of the habitat of the many obscure religious sects that congregate in local communities in the large city. (VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

An in-depth look at the environments of the various lesser-known religious groups that gather in local neighborhoods within the big city. (VII, 2; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Burke, Thomas. Twinkletoes: A Tale of Chinatown (London, 1917).

Burke, Thomas. Twinkletoes: A Tale of Chinatown (London, 1917).

A romantic account of London’s Chinatown. (VII, 2.)

A romantic story about London’s Chinatown. (VII, 2.)

Daniels, John. In Freedom’s Birthplace (Boston and New York, 1914).

Daniels, John. In Freedom’s Birthplace (Boston and New York, 1914).

The Negro community in Boston. (VII, 2.)

The Black community in Boston. (VII, 2.)

Dreiser, Theodore. The Color of a Great City (New York, 1923).

Dreiser, Theodore. The Color of a Great City (New York, 1923).

The various aspects of city life by an observer with keen insight and rare literary genius. (IX, 2, 4)

The different facets of city life seen through the eyes of an observer with sharp insight and exceptional literary talent. (IX, 2, 4)

Dunn, Arthur W. The Community and the Citizen (Boston, 1909).

Dunn, Arthur W. The Community and the Citizen (Boston, 1909).

An elementary textbook in civics. Gives a simple presentation of the concept community. (V, 3, 2; I, 4; II, 3; IV, 3; VI.)

An introductory textbook on civics. Provides a straightforward explanation of the concept of community. (V, 3, 2; I, 4; II, 3; IV, 3; VI.)

Eldridge, Seba. Problems of Community Life: An Outline of Applied Sociology (New York, 1915).

Eldridge, Seba. Problems of Community Life: An Outline of Applied Sociology (New York, 1915).

A sociological textbook dealing with the various phases of community organization and disorganization. (V, 2, 4, 5; VI; VII, 5; VIII; IX, 3.)

A sociology textbook that covers the different stages of community organization and disorganization. (V, 2, 4, 5; VI; VII, 5; VIII; IX, 3.)

192Hebble, Charles Ray, and Goodwin, Frank P. The Citizens Book (Cincinnati, 1916).

192Hebble, Charles Ray, and Goodwin, Frank P. The Citizens Book (Cincinnati, 1916).

Discusses the foundations of community life, its cultural activities, business interests, governmental activities, and gives suggestions on the future city. (VI, 7; IX, 3.)

Discusses the basics of community life, its cultural events, business interests, government activities, and offers ideas for the future city. (VI, 7; IX, 3.)

Jenks, A. E. “Ethnic Census in Minneapolis,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XVII (1912), 776–82.

Jenks, A. E. “Ethnic Census in Minneapolis,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XVII (1912), 776–82.

The ethnic groupings in a large city.

The ethnic groups in a big city.

Jewish Community of New York City: The Jewish Communal Register of New York City (New York, 1917–18).

Jewish Community of New York City: The Jewish Communal Register of New York City (New York, 1917–18).

A collection of studies on the organization, size, distribution, history, and activities of the New York Jewish Community. (VII, 2, 3, 4, 5; IX, 3, 4.)

A collection of studies on the organization, size, distribution, history, and activities of the New York Jewish Community. (VII, 2, 3, 4, 5; IX, 3, 4.)

Katcher, Leopold (pseudonym, “Spektator”). Berliner Klubs, Vol. XXV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Katcher, Leopold (pen name “Spektator”). Berliner Klubs, Vol. XXV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

An inside view of club life in Berlin. (VI, 6; IX, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

An inside look at club life in Berlin. (VI, 6; IX, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

Lucas, Edw. V. The Friendly Town: A Little Book for the Urbane (New York, 1906). (V, 1; IX, 2, 3.)

Lucas, Edw. V. The Friendly Town: A Little Book for the Urbane (New York, 1906). (V, 1; IX, 2, 3.)

Maciver, R. M. Community; a Sociological Study, Being an Attempt to Set Out the Nature and Fundamental Laws of Social Life (London, 1917).

Maciver, R. M. Community; a Sociological Study, Being an Attempt to Set Out the Nature and Fundamental Laws of Social Life (London, 1917).

Distinguishes between natural areas and communities, showing how occupational and cultural groupings enter into the political process. (IV, 3; V, 1, 2, 4; VI, 7.)

Distinguishes between natural areas and communities, showing how job and cultural groups are involved in the political process. (IV, 3; V, 1, 2, 4; VI, 7.)

Maurice, Arthur Bartlett. The New York of the Novelists (New York, 1916).

Maurice, Arthur Bartlett. The New York of the Novelists (New York, 1916).

The New York as seen through the eyes of literary men.

The New York seen through the eyes of writers.

Park, Robert E., and Miller, H. A. Old-World Traits Transplanted (New York, 1921).

Park, Robert E., and Miller, H. A. Old-World Traits Transplanted (New York, 1921).

A study of immigrant communities. (VII, 2, 5; IX, 3, 4.)

A study of immigrant communities. (VII, 2, 5; IX, 3, 4.)

Sears, C. H. “The Clash of Contending Forces in Great Cities,” Biblical World, XLVIII (October, 1916), 224–31. (VII, 5; IX, 1, 3.)

Sears, C. H. “The Clash of Conflicting Forces in Major Cities,” Biblical World, XLVIII (October, 1916), 224–31. (VII, 5; IX, 1, 3.)

Symposium, “The Greatest Negro Community in the World,” Survey Graphic, LIII (March 1, 1925), No. 11.

Symposium, “The Greatest Black Community in the World,” Survey Graphic, LIII (March 1, 1925), No. 11.

A collection of articles on the Negro community in Harlem, New York. (VII, 2, 3; IX, 1, 3, 4; X, 1.)

A collection of articles about the Black community in Harlem, New York. (VII, 2, 3; IX, 1, 3, 4; X, 1.)

Williams, Fred V. The Hop-Heads: Personal Experiences among the Users of “Dope” in the San Francisco Underworld (San Francisco, 1920). (VII, 2; IX, 3, 4.)

Williams, Fred V. The Hop-Heads: Personal Experiences among the Users of “Dope” in the San Francisco Underworld (San Francisco, 1920). (VII, 2; IX, 3, 4.)

4. The city may be graphically depicted in terms of a series of concentric circles, representing the different zones or typical areas 193of settlement. At the center we find the business district, where land values are high. Surrounding this there is an area of deterioration, where the slums tend to locate themselves. Then follows an area of workmen’s homes, followed in turn by the middle-class apartment section, and finally by the upper-class residential area. Land values, general appearance, and function divide these areas off from each other. These differences in structure and use get themselves incorporated in law in the form of zoning ordinances. This is an attempt, in the face of the growth of the city, to control the ecological forces that are at work.

4. The city can be illustrated as a series of concentric circles, showing the different zones or typical areas of settlement. At the center is the business district, where land values are high. Surrounding this is a deteriorating area, where slums usually form. Next is the area of workers' homes, followed by the middle-class apartment section, and finally, the upper-class residential area. Land values, overall appearance, and function separate these areas from each other. These structural and functional differences are incorporated into law as zoning ordinances. This is an effort, amidst the city’s growth, to manage the ecological forces at play. 193

Cheney, C. H. “Removing Social Barriers by Zoning,” Survey, XLIV (May, 1922), 275–78. (V, 1, 5; VII, 2.)

Cheney, C. H. “Removing Social Barriers by Zoning,” Survey, XLIV (May, 1922), 275–78. (V, 1, 5; VII, 2.)

Eberstadt, Rudolph. Handbuch des Wohnungswesens und der Wohnungsfrage (4th ed.; Jena, 1910).

Eberstadt, Rudolph. Handbuch des Wohnungswesens und der Wohnungsfrage (4th ed.; Jena, 1910).

An encyclopedic work on housing, city-zoning, and planning. (VI, 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10; VII.)

An extensive guide on housing, city zoning, and planning. (VI, 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10; VII.)

Kern, Robert R. The Supercity: A Planned Physical Equipment for City Life (Washington, D.C., 1924).

Kern, Robert R. The Supercity: A Planned Physical Equipment for City Life (Washington, D.C., 1924).

A planned model city with co-operative services of many sorts, with zoning as an important feature. (V, 5; VI.)

A designed model city with various cooperative services, where zoning plays a key role. (V, 5; VI.)

Wuttke, R. Die deutschen Städte (2 vols.; Leipzig, 1904).

Wuttke, R. The German Cities (2 vols.; Leipzig, 1904).

A collection of articles on various technical phases of city life. Article 4, “Die Baupolizei,” by Oberbaukommissar Gruner, is a discussion of the public regulation of buildings and the function of zoning and building codes in the modern city. (VI; VII, 3; VII, 1, 2.)

A collection of articles on different technical aspects of city life. Article 4, “Die Baupolizei,” by Chief Construction Commissioner Gruner, discusses the public regulation of buildings and the role of zoning and building codes in the modern city. (VI; VII, 3; VII, 1, 2.)

In addition there are available reports of zoning commissions of the various cities and numerous articles in magazines dealing with the administrative aspects of city life, such as The American City, in which digests, criticisms, and discussions of these zoning devices may be found.

In addition, there are reports from zoning commissions of various cities and many articles in magazines that address the administrative aspects of city life, like The American City, where you can find summaries, critiques, and discussions about these zoning methods.

5. The needs of communal life impose upon the city a certain degree of order which sometimes expresses itself in a city plan which is an attempt to predict and to guide the physical structure of the city. The older European cities appear more like haphazard, unplanned 194products of individualistic enterprise than the American cities with their checkerboard form. And yet, most European cities were built according to some preconceived plan which attempted to take account of the needs of the community and the limitations of the environment. There is a tendency, however, for the city to run counter to the plan which was laid out for it, as is seen, for instance, in the problems of city-planning of the city of Washington. The fact is that the city is a dynamic mechanism which cannot be controlled in advance unless the conditions entering into its genesis and its growth are fully known. City-planning, which has grown into a highly technical profession, is coming to be more concerned with studying the problems of a changing institution, with city growth, and the forces operating in city life than with the creation of artistic schemes of city structure. On the one hand the importance of devising a scheme of wholesome, orderly existence in the city is being recognized, on the other hand, the limitations of any attempt to make the city conform to an artificial plan impresses itself upon the experience of the technicians engaged in this work.

5. The needs of community living push cities to maintain a certain level of order, which often shows up in a city layout that aims to predict and guide the physical setup of the city. Older European cities seem more like random, unplanned outcomes of individual efforts compared to American cities with their grid layouts. Yet, many European cities were actually built based on some planned strategy that considered community needs and environmental limits. However, cities often end up deviating from their original plans, as seen in the city planning challenges of Washington, D.C. The truth is that a city is a dynamic system that can’t be pre-controlled unless we fully understand the conditions that shaped its development and growth. City planning, which has become a highly specialized field, is increasingly focusing on studying the challenges of a changing institution, city expansion, and the forces that influence urban life rather than just creating artistic city designs. On one hand, there’s a growing recognition of the need to establish a healthy, organized way of life in the city, but on the other hand, the limitations of trying to force the city to fit an artificial plan are becoming clear to the professionals working in this field.

Agache, Auburtin and Redont. Comment reconstruire nos cités destruites, reviewed in Scott. Geog. Mag., XXXIII, 348–52, and Annales de Geog., January, 1917, by F. Schrader.

Agache, Auburtin, and Redont. How to Reconstruct Our Destroyed Cities, reviewed in Scott. Geog. Mag., XXXIII, 348–52, and Annales de Geog., January 1917, by F. Schrader.

A criticism of suggested plans for the reconstruction of cities in the French devastated area. (III, 6.)

A critique of proposed plans for rebuilding cities in the French disaster zone. (III, 6.)

American Institute of Architects. City-Planning Progress in the United States (New York, 1917).

American Institute of Architects. City-Planning Progress in the United States (New York, 1917).

Bartlett, Dana W. The Better City: A Sociological Study of a Modern City (Los Angeles, 1907). (III, 6.)

Bartlett, Dana W. The Better City: A Sociological Study of a Modern City (Los Angeles, 1907). (III, 6.)

English Catalogue, “International Cities and Town-Planning Exhibition, Gothenburg, Sweden, 1923.”

English Catalogue, “International Cities and Town-Planning Exhibition, Gothenburg, Sweden, 1923.”

A comprehensive summary of the town-planning movement. A work to be consulted by all students of the subject. (II, 3; V, 4.)

A complete overview of the town-planning movement. A resource to be referenced by all students of the topic. (II, 3; V, 4.)

Geddes, P. Cities in Evolution: An Introduction to the Town-Planning Movement and the Study of Civics (London, 1915).

Geddes, P. Cities in Evolution: An Introduction to the Town-Planning Movement and the Study of Civics (London, 1915).

An introductory statement by the foremost authority in England. (II; III; IV, 2; V, 4; VI, 3, 5, 6, 9; VII, 1, 2.)

An opening statement by the leading expert in England. (II; III; IV, 2; V, 4; VI, 3, 5, 6, 9; VII, 1, 2.)

195Haverfield, F. J. Ancient Town Planning (Oxford, 1913). (II, 1; III, 6.)

195 Haverfield, F. J. Ancient Town Planning (Oxford, 1913). (II, 1; III, 6.)

Hughes, W. R. New Town: A Proposal in Agricultural, Industrial, Educational, Civic, and Social Reconstruction (London, 1919).

Hughes, W. R. New Town: A Proposal in Agricultural, Industrial, Educational, Civic, and Social Reconstruction (London, 1919).

Lewis, Nelson P. The Planning of the Modern City: A Review of the Principles Governing City-Planning (New York, 1916).

Lewis, Nelson P. The Planning of the Modern City: A Review of the Principles Governing City-Planning (New York, 1916).

Mulvihill, F. J. “Distribution of Population Graphically Represented as a Basis for City-Planning,” American City, XX (February, 1919), 159–61. (VII, 2.)

Mulvihill, F. J. “Population Distribution Shown Graphically as a Foundation for Urban Planning,” American City, XX (February, 1919), 159–61. (VII, 2.)

Purdom, C. B. The Garden City (London, 1913). (IV, 6.)

Purdom, C. B. The Garden City (London, 1913). (IV, 6.)

Roberts, Kate L. The City Beautiful: A Study of Town-Planning and Municipal Art (New York, 1916). (VI, 3, 5, 6.)

Roberts, Kate L. The City Beautiful: A Study of Town-Planning and Municipal Art (New York, 1916). (VI, 3, 5, 6.)

Sennett, A. R. Garden Cities in Theory and Practice (2 vols.; London, 1905). (III, 6.)

Sennett, A. R. Garden Cities in Theory and Practice (2 vols.; London, 1905). (III, 6.)

Stote, A. “Ideal American City,” McBride’s, XCVII (April, 1916), 89–99.

Stote, A. “Ideal American City,” McBride’s, 97 (April 1916), 89–99.

Symposium. “Regional Planning,” Survey Graphic, May 1, 1925.

Symposium. “Regional Planning,” Survey Graphic, May 1, 1925.

Contains a series of suggestive articles on various aspects of city growth and city-planning. (V, 5; VII, 1, 2, 3; III, 6.)

Contains a series of insightful articles on different aspects of urban growth and city planning. (V, 5; VII, 1, 2, 3; III, 6.)

Tout, T. F. Medieval Town-Planning (London, 1907). (II, 2; III, 6.)

Tout, T. F. Medieval Town-Planning (London, 1907). (II, 2; III, 6.)

Triggs, H. Inigo. Town Planning (London, 1909).

Triggs, H. Inigo. Town Planning (London, 1909).

VI. THE CITY AS A PHYSICAL MECHANISM

The aggregation of large numbers of human beings within a restricted area, as is represented by the modern city, makes possible, and at the same time makes imperative, the communal effort to satisfy certain essential needs of all the inhabitants. The manner in which these needs are met has become institutionalized. The facilities which have been created to meet these needs make up the physical structure of the city as a social mechanism.

The gathering of large groups of people in a limited space, like in today’s cities, enables and requires a collective effort to meet the essential needs of everyone living there. The way these needs are addressed has become systematized. The resources that have been developed to fulfill these needs form the physical framework of the city as a social system.

1. The need for uninterrupted water supply, fuel, and light have brought it about that the means of satisfying these wants are either in the hands of the city as a corporate body, or, if in private hands, are controlled and regulated by the city government. These public utilities are of interest to the sociologist only in so far as they have a bearing on group life and call forth attitudes, sentiments, and behavior 196which influences the group. These factors may have an important relation to the ecological organization of the city, and may furnish indexes to the selective and distributive processes which result in the grouping of the population. The lighting of the city may have a direct bearing on the crime of the city, the water supply, on the health, etc. The regulation of public utilities may become issues at elections and call forth factionalism, thus bringing into play the social groupings in the community.

1. The need for a constant supply of water, fuel, and electricity has led to these resources being either managed by the city as a whole or, if privately owned, controlled and regulated by the city government. These public utilities are relevant to sociologists only insofar as they affect community life and elicit attitudes, feelings, and behaviors that influence the group. These factors can significantly relate to the ecological structure of the city and can provide insights into the processes that result in how the population is grouped. For example, street lighting can directly impact crime rates, while the water supply can affect public health, and so on. The regulation of public utilities may become key issues during elections and can stir up factionalism, thus highlighting the social group dynamics within the community. 196

Fassett, Charles M. Assets of the Ideal City (New York, 1922).

Fassett, Charles M. Assets of the Ideal City (New York, 1922).

A brief statement of various structural aspects of the city, with a bibliography. (V, 4, 5; VI.)

A short overview of different structural elements of the city, along with a bibliography. (V, 4, 5; VI.)

Grahn, E. “Die städtischen Wasserwerke,” in Wuttke, Die Deutschen Städte (Leipzig, 1904), pp. 301–44.

Grahn, E. “The Urban Water Works,” in Wuttke, The German Cities (Leipzig, 1904), pp. 301–44.

A statement of the water-supply problem in German cities.

A statement about the water supply issue in German cities.

Höffner, C. “Die Gaswerke,” in Wuttke, Die Deutschen Städte (Leipzig, 1904), pp. 198–238.

Höffner, C. “The Gas Works,” in Wuttke, The German Cities (Leipzig, 1904), pp. 198–238.

A statement of the evolution and present status of the technique of gas supply in the modern city.

A statement about how gas supply techniques have evolved and their current status in today's cities.

Jephson, H. L. The Sanitary Evolution of London (London, 1907). (VI.)

Jephson, H. L. The Sanitary Evolution of London (London, 1907). (VI.)

Kübler, Wilhelm. “Über städtische Elektrizitätswerke,” in Wuttke, Die Deutschen Städte, pp. 239–300.

Kübler, Wilhelm. “On Municipal Electric Power Plants,” in Wuttke, The German Cities, pp. 239–300.

An account of the municipal electricity works in German cities.

An overview of the city electricity services in German cities.

Most books on the modern city contain a chapter on public utilities, and a great many technical journals and municipal reports are accessible giving detailed accounts of various aspects of both the technical, the administrative, and the functional sides of the public utility situation.

Most books about the modern city include a chapter on public utilities, and many technical journals and city reports are available that provide detailed information on the technical, administrative, and functional aspects of the public utility situation.

2. One of the most characteristic features of city life is the high degree of intercommunication. This is made possible by technical devices, such as the telephone, street cars, and the automobile. While the sociologist has no intrinsic interest in these technical devices, they become an object of study as factors entering, for instance, into the problem of mobility of the city population.

2. One of the most defining aspects of city life is the high level of communication. This is made possible by technology like phones, streetcars, and cars. Although sociologists aren't inherently interested in these technologies, they become important to study as factors that affect, for example, the mobility of the city's population.

197D’Avenel, G. le Vicomte. Le Mécanisme de la Vie moderne (3 vols.; Paris, 1922).

197D’Avenel, G. le Vicomte. The Mechanism of Modern Life (3 vols.; Paris, 1922).

Among many other aspects of the city as a physical mechanism, has a chapter on publicity, urban transportation, and communication. This work has gone through many editions and is written in a popular style. (VI; IX, 1.)

Among many other aspects of the city as a physical machine, there's a chapter on advertising, urban transport, and communication. This work has gone through several editions and is written in an accessible style. (VI; IX, 1.)

Harris, Emerson Pitt. The Community Newspaper (New York, 1923). (IX, 3.)

Harris, Emerson Pitt. The Community Newspaper (New York, 1923). (IX, 3.)

Kingsbury, J. E. The Telephone and Telephone Exchanges: Their Invention and Development (London and New York, 1915).

Kingsbury, J. E. The Telephone and Telephone Exchanges: Their Invention and Development (London and New York, 1915).

Lewis, H. M., and Goodrich, E. P. Highway Traffic in New York and Its Environs (New York, 1924).

Lewis, H. M., and Goodrich, E. P. Highway Traffic in New York and Its Environs (New York, 1924).

The results of a study embodied in a report for the Committee on a Regional Plan for New York and its Environs. (IV, 2; V, 4, 5; VI, 2; VII, 2, 4.)

The findings of a study included in a report for the Committee on a Regional Plan for New York and its Surroundings. (IV, 2; V, 4, 5; VI, 2; VII, 2, 4.)

Park, Robert E. The Immigrant Press and Its Control (New York, 1922).

Park, Robert E. The Immigrant Press and Its Control (New York, 1922).

A study of the organization and the influence of the press in the immigrant communities of the large city (IX, 3.)

A study of how the press is organized and its impact on immigrant communities in the big city (IX, 3.)

The municipal transportation and communication question has developed a large literature which is to be found in many separate works on the telephone, telegraph, radio, street-car systems, busses, automobile, mail service, newspaper, and railways as well as in municipal reports, technical and administrative journals, and textbooks on the city.

The issue of municipal transportation and communication has generated a vast amount of literature found in various works on the telephone, telegraph, radio, streetcar systems, buses, automobiles, mail service, newspapers, and railways, as well as in municipal reports, technical and administrative journals, and textbooks about the city.

3. The existence of streets, pavement, alleys, sewers, and other devices of the same sort that characterize the city as a physical mechanism influence the behavior of the person and the group, and as such are of interest to the sociologist.

3. The presence of streets, sidewalks, alleys, sewers, and other features that define the city as a physical system affects how individuals and groups act, making them relevant to sociologists.

Hirschfeld, Magnus. Die Gurgel Berlins, Vol. XLI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Hirschfeld, Magnus. The Throat of Berlin, Vol. XLI in “Metropolis Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

A study of the main street of Berlin from the standpoint of its effect on the individual and as a revelation of city life. (VI, 2; VII, 2, 4.)

A study of Berlin's main street from the perspective of its impact on individuals and as a reflection of urban life. (VI, 2; VII, 2, 4.)

Quaife, Milo Milton. Chicago’s Highways, Old and New (Chicago, 1923).

Quaife, Milo Milton. Chicago’s Highways, Old and New (Chicago, 1923).

The changes wrought in the character of the city as viewed from the point of view of the streets. (VI, 2; VII, 1, 2.)

The changes made to the city's character as seen from the perspective of the streets. (VI, 2; VII, 1, 2.)

Whipple, G. C. “Economical and Sanitary Problems of American Cities,” American City (February, 1921), p. 112. (VI.)

Whipple, G. C. “Economic and Sanitary Issues in American Cities,” American City (February 1921), p. 112. (VI.)

4. The many devices in the realm of public safety and welfare which are the characteristic product of the city, such as fire department, 198police, health inspection, and the manifold activities of the social agencies concern the sociologist as typical expressions of group life in the city environment.

4. The various services related to public safety and welfare that are typical products of the city, like the fire department, police, health inspections, and the numerous activities of social agencies, are of interest to sociologists as standard expressions of group life in an urban setting. 198

Addams, Jane. Twenty Years at Hull House; With Autobiographical Notes (New York, 1910).

Addams, Jane. Twenty Years at Hull House; With Autobiographical Notes (New York, 1910).

City life as seen in a typical social agency—the social settlement. (V, 2, 3; VII, 5.)

City life as portrayed in a typical social agency—the social settlement. (V, 2, 3; VII, 5.)

Assessor (pseudonym). Die Berliner Polizei, Vol. XXXIV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Assessor (pseudonym). Die Berliner Polizei, Vol. XXXIV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

A personal account of the police force of the modern city. (IX, 1.)

A personal account of the police force in today's city. (IX, 1.)

Anonymous. Berliner Gerichte, Vol. XXIV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Anonymous. Berliner Gerichte, Vol. XXIV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Daily experiences in a typical city court.

Daily experiences in a typical city court.

Carbaugh, H. C. Human Welfare Work in Chicago (Chicago, 1917).

Carbaugh, H. C. Human Welfare Work in Chicago (Chicago, 1917).

A brief account of the various specialized social agencies operating in the large city. (VII, 5; IX, 1.)

A quick overview of the different specialized social agencies working in the big city. (VII, 5; IX, 1.)

Fitzpatrick, Edward A. Interrelationships of Hospital and Community, reprint from Modern Hospital, February, 1925. Pamphlet.

Fitzpatrick, Edward A. Interrelationships of Hospital and Community, reprint from Modern Hospital, February, 1925. Pamphlet.

A sketch of the possible place and nature of a health agency in a modern urban community.

A outline of the potential role and characteristics of a health agency in a contemporary urban community.

Fosdick, Raymond, and Associates. Criminal Justice in Cleveland, directed and edited by Roscoe Pound and Felix Frankfurter (Cleveland, 1922). (VI, 7.)

Fosdick, Raymond, and Associates. Criminal Justice in Cleveland, directed and edited by Roscoe Pound and Felix Frankfurter (Cleveland, 1922). (VI, 7.)

Fosdick, Raymond B. European Police Systems (New York, 1915).

Fosdick, Raymond B. European Police Systems (New York, 1915).

——. American Police Systems (New York, 1920).

——. American Police Systems (NY, 1920).

Harrison, Shelby M. Public Employment Offices; Their Purpose, Structure, and Method (New York, 1924). (IX, 1.)

Harrison, Shelby M. Public Employment Offices; Their Purpose, Structure, and Method (New York, 1924). (IX, 1.)

Richmond, Mary E. The Good Neighbor in the Modern City (Philadelphia and London, 1913).

Richmond, Mary E. The Good Neighbor in the Modern City (Philadelphia and London, 1913).

Suggestions to the layman about the social agencies and their work in the large modern city. (V, 2; VII, 5.)

Suggestions for the average person regarding social agencies and their work in big modern cities. (V, 2; VII, 5.)

Wilson, Warren H. The Evolution of the Country Community: A Study in Religious Sociology (Boston, New York, Chicago, 1912).

Wilson, Warren H. The Evolution of the Country Community: A Study in Religious Sociology (Boston, New York, Chicago, 1912).

Gives types of organizations and institutions. (V, 3; X, 2.)

Gives types of organizations and institutions. (V, 3; X, 2.)

In almost every large city the number of social agencies and public institutions is so large and their work so varied that directories 199of these agencies have been made available. In addition, reports and surveys of many cities are at hand, and the periodical literature is tremendous.

In nearly every big city, there are so many social agencies and public institutions doing a wide variety of work that directories of these organizations have been created. Furthermore, reports and surveys from many cities exist, and the volume of periodical literature is immense.

5. The cultural needs of the community find expression in the city in the form of schools, theaters, museums, parks, monuments, and other public enterprises. They exert an influence extending beyond the boundaries of the city itself, and may be regarded as agencies for the definition of the person’s wishes. They are indicative of the level of social life which the community has achieved.

5. The cultural needs of the community are expressed in the city through schools, theaters, museums, parks, monuments, and other public facilities. They have an impact that goes beyond the city's limits and can be seen as ways to define people's desires. They reflect the level of social life that the community has reached.

Carroll, Charles E. The Community Survey in Relation to Church Efficiency (New York, 1915).

Carroll, Charles E. The Community Survey in Relation to Church Efficiency (New York, 1915).

Typical of studies bearing on the place of religious and cultural agencies in city life. (X, 2.)

Typical of studies focusing on the role of religious and cultural organizations in urban life. (X, 2.)

For a basic statement of the problem of education in the modern city, compare Dewey, John, Democracy and Education (New York, 1916).

For a straightforward discussion of the education challenges in today's city, see Dewey, John, Democracy and Education (New York, 1916).

Moore, E. C. “Provision for the Education of the City Child,” School and Society, III (February 19, 1916), 265–72.

Moore, E. C. “Provision for the Education of the City Child,” School and Society, III (February 19, 1916), 265–72.

Phelan, J. J. Motion Pictures as a Phase of Commercialized Amusement in Toledo, Ohio (Toledo, Ohio, 1919).

Phelan, J. J. Motion Pictures as a Phase of Commercialized Amusement in Toledo, Ohio (Toledo, Ohio, 1919).

Tews, Johannes. Berliner Lehrer, Vol. XX in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Tews, Johannes. Berliner Lehrer, Vol. XX in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

An intimate study of a professional group in the large city. (IX, 1.)

An in-depth look at a professional group in the big city. (IX, 1.)

Trawick, Arcadius McSwain. The City Church and Its Social Mission (New York, 1913).

Trawick, Arcadius McSwain. The City Church and Its Social Mission (New York, 1913).

Turszinsky, Walter. Berliner Theater, Vol. XXIX of “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (III, 4; V, 1; VI, 6.)

Turszinsky, Walter. Berliner Theater, Vol. XXIX of “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (III, 4; V, 1; VI, 6.)

Ward, Edward J. The Social Center (New York and London, 1915). (VI, 6; VII, 5.)

Ward, Edward J. The Social Center (New York and London, 1915). (VI, 6; VII, 5.)

6. The leisure-time activities which the city produces are so intimately connected with the life of the people that they furnish clues as to the pathology or disorganization typical of city life. The dance hall, the movie, the amusement park, the back-yard or vacant lot improvised playground, and the many other forms of public, 200commercialized, or improvised recreation facilities are phases of group life which cannot escape the Sociologist.

6. The leisure activities that the city offers are closely linked to people's lives, providing insights into the issues or chaos typical of city living. The dance hall, movies, amusement parks, backyard or vacant lot makeshift playgrounds, and various other public, commercial, or improvised recreational facilities reflect aspects of community life that sociologists cannot overlook. 200

Arndt, Arno. Berliner Sport, Vol. X in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Arndt, Arno. Berliner Sport, Vol. X in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Describes various specialized, institutionalized, and commercialized forms of sport life in Berlin. (IX, 2, 4.)

Describes different specialized, organized, and commercialized aspects of sports life in Berlin. (IX, 2, 4.)

Bowman, LeRoy E., and Lambin, Maria Ward. “Evidences of Social Relations as Seen in Types of New York City Dance Halls,” Jour. Social Forces, III (January, 1925), 286–91. (IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Bowman, LeRoy E., and Lambin, Maria Ward. “Evidence of Social Relationships as Observed in Different Types of Dance Halls in New York City,” Jour. Social Forces, III (January, 1925), 286–91. (IX, 2, 3, 4.)

Buchner, Eberhard. Berliner Variétés und Tingeltangel, Vol. XXII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Buchner, Eberhard. Berliner Variétés und Tingeltangel, Vol. XXII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Analysis of various types of the variété, cabaret, and burlesque, and the development of these institutions in the city. (IX, 1, 3, 4.)

Analysis of different types of variety shows, cabaret, and burlesque, and how these venues evolved in the city. (IX, 1, 3, 4.)

Günther, Viktor. Petersbourg s’amuse, Vol. XXXII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Günther, Viktor. Petersbourg s’amuse, Vol. XXXII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

The recreational activities of the Russian capital. (III, 4; V, 1; IX, 2.)

The leisure activities in the Russian capital. (III, 4; V, 1; IX, 2.)

Herschmann, Otto. Wiener Sport, Vol. XII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Herschmann, Otto. Wiener Sport, Vol. XII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Describes the recreational activities of the dominant population groups in Vienna. (IX, 4.)

Describes the leisure activities of the main population groups in Vienna. (IX, 4.)

Ostwald, H. O. A. Berliner Kaffeehäuser, Vol. VII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Ostwald, H. O. A. Berliner Kaffeehäuser, Vol. VII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Human behavior in the coffee houses of Berlin. (IX, 1, 4.)

Human behavior in the coffee shops of Berlin. (IX, 1, 4.)

——. Berliner Tanzlokale, Vol. IV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

——. Berlin Dance Halls, Vol. IV in “City Documentaries” (Berlin, 1905).

Intimate glimpses of the diverse types of dance halls and their habitués. (V, 2, 3; VII, 5; IX, 1, 4.)

Intimate looks at the various kinds of dance halls and their regulars. (V, 2, 3; VII, 5; IX, 1, 4.)

Phelan, John J. Pool, Billiards, and Bowling Alleys as a Phase of Commercialized Amusement in Toledo (Toledo, 1919). (VII, 5)

Phelan, John J. Pool, Billiards, and Bowling Alleys as a Phase of Commercialized Amusement in Toledo (Toledo, 1919). (VII, 5)

Rhodes, H. “City Summers,” Harper’s, CXXXI (June, 1915), 2–15.

Rhodes, H. “City Summers,” Harper’s, CXXXI (June 1915), 2–15.

The seasonal aspects of city recreation.

The seasonal aspects of city recreation.

7. The city government shows, perhaps more clearly than many other phases of city life, the extent to which the city has revolutionized social life and has changed the habits and attitudes of the people. In the city government we can see the various local, national, cultural, and interest groups attempting to exert their 201influence. In the city we see the political boss as a typical product of an anomalous situation. Here we find such phenomena as non-voting, the clash between local and occupational groups, and many other disharmonies between the needs of the people and the institutions that are present to satisfy them.

7. The city government demonstrates, perhaps more clearly than other aspects of urban life, how much the city has transformed social life and changed people's habits and attitudes. In city government, we can observe various local, national, cultural, and interest groups trying to exert their influence. In the city, the political boss emerges as a typical result of a unique situation. Here we encounter issues like non-voting, conflicts between local and occupational groups, and many other mismatches between people's needs and the institutions meant to meet them. 201

Bruere, Henry. The New City Government (New York, 1913).

Bruere, Henry. The New City Government (New York, 1913).

A study of the commission form of government in cities.

A study of the commission style of government in cities.

Capes, William Parr. The Modern City and Its Government (New York, 1922).

Capes, William Parr. The Modern City and Its Government (New York, 1922).

Clerk (pseudonym). Berliner Beamte, Vol. XLIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Clerk (pseudonym). Berliner Beamte, Vol. XLIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

A study of the types of civil servants developed by modern city government. (IX, 1, 2, 4.)

A study of the types of civil servants created by contemporary city government. (IX, 1, 2, 4.)

Cleveland, Frederick A. Chapters on Municipal Administration and Accounting (New York, 1909 and 1915).

Cleveland, Frederick A. Chapters on Municipal Administration and Accounting (New York, 1909 and 1915).

Cummin, G. C. “Will the City-Manager Form of Government Fit All Cities—Large Cities—Machine-Controlled Cities?” National Municipal Rev., VII (May, 1918), 276–81.

Cummin, G. C. “Will the City-Manager Form of Government Work for All Cities—Big Cities—Machine-Controlled Cities?” National Municipal Rev., VII (May, 1918), 276–81.

Ely, Richard T. The Coming City (New York, 1902).

Ely, Richard T. The Coming City (New York, 1902).

An address taking up some of the problems connected with the government, public interest in administration, and corruption in the modern American city. (VII, 5.)

An address discussing some of the issues related to government, public interest in administration, and corruption in today's American city. (VII, 5.)

Gilbert, Arthur Benson. American Cities: Their Methods of Business (New York, 1918).

Gilbert, Arthur Benson. American Cities: Their Methods of Business (New York, 1918).

Goodnow, Frank J. City Government in the United States (New York, 1904 and 1909).

Goodnow, Frank J. City Government in the United States (New York, 1904 and 1909).

Hill, Howard C. Community Life and Civic Problems (New York, 1922).

Hill, Howard C. Community Life and Civic Problems (New York, 1922).

An elementary textbook for community civics classes. (V, 3; VI.)

An introductory textbook for community civics classes. (V, 3; VI.)

McKenzie, R. D. “Community Forces: A Study of the Non-Partisan Municipal Elections in Seattle,” Journal of Social Forces (January, March, May, 1924).

McKenzie, R. D. “Community Forces: A Study of the Non-Partisan Municipal Elections in Seattle,” Journal of Social Forces (January, March, May, 1924).

A study of the relation between local groupings and political attitudes. (IV, 3; V, 1, 2, 3; VII, 5; IX, 3.)

A study of the relationship between local communities and political beliefs. (IV, 3; V, 1, 2, 3; VII, 5; IX, 3.)

Munro, W. B. Municipal Government and Administration (New York, 1923). (II, 3; IV, 3; VII, 1.)

Munro, W. B. Municipal Government and Administration (New York, 1923). (II, 3; IV, 3; VII, 1.)

——. The Government of American Cities (3d ed.; New York, 1921).

——. The Government of American Cities (3rd ed.; New York, 1921).

A standard textbook on city government in the United States. By the same author, a companion volume, The Government of European Cities. (VI, 7; IV, 3.)

A standard textbook on city government in the United States. By the same author, a companion volume, The Government of European Cities. (VI, 7; IV, 3.)

202Odum, Howard W. Community and Government: A Manual of Discussion and Study of the Newer Ideals of Citizenship (Chapel Hill, North Carolina, 1921).

202Odum, Howard W. Community and Government: A Manual of Discussion and Study of the Latest Ideas of Citizenship (Chapel Hill, North Carolina, 1921).

Steffens, Lincoln. The Shame of the Cities (New York, 1907).

Steffens, Lincoln. The Shame of the Cities (New York, 1907).

An exposure of corruption in city governments. (VII, 5.)

An exposure of corruption in city governments. (VII, 5.)

Toulmin, Harry A. The City Manager: A New Profession (New York, 1915). (IX, 1.)

Toulmin, Harry A. The City Manager: A New Profession (New York, 1915). (IX, 1.)

Weber, G. A. Organized Efforts for the Improvement of Methods of Administration in the United States (New York and London, 1919).

Weber, G. A. Organized Efforts for the Improvement of Methods of Administration in the United States (New York and London, 1919).

Weyl, Walter E. “The Brand of the City,” Harper’s, CXXX (April, 1915), 769–75.

Weyl, Walter E. “The Brand of the City,” Harper’s, CXXX (April, 1915), 769–75.

Wilcox, Delos F. Great Cities in America: Their Problems and Their Government (New York, 1910). (IV, 3; VI; VII, 1, 5.)

Wilcox, Delos F. Great Cities in America: Their Problems and Their Government (New York, 1910). (IV, 3; VI; VII, 1, 5.)

Zueblin, Charles. A Decade of Civic Development (Chicago, 1905).

Zueblin, Charles. A Decade of Civic Development (Chicago, 1905).

A discussion of the state of American city civilization at the beginning of the twentieth century. (V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1; VIII, 1.)

A discussion about the state of American city life at the start of the twentieth century. (V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1; VIII, 1.)

8. The complexity, specialization, and dependence of the city are seen clearly in the methods by which the city gets its food supply and other vital necessities for the existence of the population. The food trains, milk trains, cattle trains, the miles of refrigerator cars and coal cars that daily enter the large city, the warehouses and the stores, the countless delivery wagons that line the streets—all these are evidence of what a tremendously complex and efficient organization has grown up to meet the urgent wants, the desires for subsistence and for luxury of our millions of city-dwellers. Here too we sometimes see examples of what anxiety and what calamity might result from the slightest interruption or dislocation in the methods of supplying the city with these varied specialties. The department store and the chain store are characteristic city institutions, corresponding to the grouping of the city population.

8. The complexity, specialization, and reliance of the city are clearly reflected in how it gets its food supply and other essential needs for its population. The food trains, milk trains, cattle trains, the miles of refrigerated cars and coal cars that enter the big city daily, the warehouses and stores, the countless delivery trucks that line the streets—all of these show the incredibly complex and efficient system that has developed to meet the urgent needs and desires for basic and luxury items of our millions of city residents. Here too, we sometimes see examples of the anxiety and calamity that could arise from even the smallest interruption or disruption in the ways the city is supplied with these various goods. The department store and the chain store are typical city institutions, reflecting the organization of the city's population.

Colze, Leo. Berliner Warenhäuser, Vol. XLVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Colze, Leo. Berliner Warenhäuser, Vol. XLVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Berlin stores. (III, 4; IV, 1; V, 1; IX, 1.)

Berlin stores. (III, 4; IV, 1; V, 1; IX, 1.)

Loeb, Moritz. Berliner Konfektionen, Vol. XV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Loeb, Moritz. Berliner Konfektionen, Vol. XV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Ready-made clothing establishments. (V, 1, 4; IX, 1.)

Ready-made clothing stores. (V, 1, 4; IX, 1.)

203Parker, Horatio Newton. City Milk Supply (New York, 1917). (IV, 1.)

203Parker, Horatio Newton. City Milk Supply (New York, 1917). (IV, 1.)

Shideler, E. H. “The Business Center as an Institution,” Jour. Appl. Sociol., IX (March, April, 1925), 269–75.

Shideler, E. H. “The Business Center as an Institution,” Jour. Appl. Sociol., IX (March, April, 1925), 269–75.

An outline of the local trade center in the urban community and its significance in city life. (IV, 1; V, 1, 2, 3; VII, 1, 2.)

An overview of the local trade center in the city community and its importance in urban life. (IV, 1; V, 1, 2, 3; VII, 1, 2.)

9. One of the latest phases of city development is the direct result of the invention of a new technique of building. Steel construction has made possible the skyscraper, the elevated railroad, and the subway, and thus introduced a new dimension into city growth. This new technique has made possible a density, per unit of ground surface, which has given the city an entirely new complexion. The full effects of this new invention are still not fully known.

9. One of the newest stages of city development comes from the invention of a new building technique. Steel construction has made skyscrapers, elevated trains, and subways possible, adding a new dimension to urban growth. This new technique has allowed for a density per square foot that has completely changed the city's appearance. The full impact of this new invention is still not completely understood.

Holborn, I. B. S. “The City: The Outer Expression of an Inner Self,” Art World, III (December, 1917), 217–21. (III, 1; IX, 2.)

Holborn, I. B. S. “The City: The Outer Expression of an Inner Self,” Art World, III (December, 1917), 217–21. (III, 1; IX, 2.)

Mumford, Lewis. Sticks and Stones: A Study of American Civilization (New York, 1925).

Mumford, Lewis. Sticks and Stones: A Study of American Civilization (New York, 1925).

An evaluation and critique of the architectural aspects of American cities and their cultural significance. (V, 5; VI, 9; X, 2.)

An assessment and review of the architectural features of American cities and their cultural importance. (V, 5; VI, 9; X, 2.)

Nichols, C. M. (editor). Studies on Building-Height Limitations in Large Cities (Chicago, 1923).

Nichols, C. M. (editor). Studies on Building Height Restrictions in Major Cities (Chicago, 1923).

Written from the point of view of the real-estate profession.

Written from the perspective of the real estate profession.

Schumacher, Fritz. “Architektonische Aufgaben der Städte,” in Wuttke, Die Deutschen Städte, pp. 47–66.

Schumacher, Fritz. “Architectural Challenges of Cities,” in Wuttke, The German Cities, pp. 47–66.

Discussion of the changing needs and methods in urban construction.

Discussion of the evolving needs and techniques in urban construction.

The literature on the significance of the steel-construction technique is still very small. The professional engineers and architects have contributed some to their journals, but the interpretation of their contributions is still to be made.

The literature on the importance of the steel-construction technique is still quite limited. Professional engineers and architects have made some contributions to their journals, but the interpretation of their contributions still needs to be done.

10. Land values are the chief determining influence in the segregation of local areas and in the determination of the uses to which an area is to be put. Land values also determine more specifically the type of building that is to be erected in a given area—whether it shall be a tenement house, an office building, a factory, 204or a single dwelling—what buildings shall be razed, and what buildings are to be repaired. The technique of determining city land values has developed into a highly specialized and well-paid profession. Land values are so potent a selective factor that the human ecologist will find in them a very accurate index to many phases of city life.

10. Land values are the main factor influencing the division of local areas and deciding how those areas will be used. They also specifically determine what type of building will be constructed in a given area—whether it's going to be an apartment building, an office, a factory, or a single-family home—what buildings will be demolished, and what buildings will be restored. The methods used to assess urban land values have evolved into a highly specialized and well-compensated profession. Land values are such a powerful factor in selection that anyone studying human ecology will find them to be a very accurate indicator of various aspects of urban life. 204

Aronovici, Carol. Housing and the Housing Problem (Chicago, 1921).

Aronovici, Carol. Housing and the Housing Problem (Chicago, 1921).

A study of the relation between rent, income, and housing.

A study of the relationship between rent, income, and housing.

Arner, G. B. L. “Urban Land Economics,” in volume, Urban Land Economics, Institute for Research in Land Economics (Ann Arbor, Michigan, 1922).

Arner, G. B. L. “Urban Land Economics,” in volume, Urban Land Economics, Institute for Research in Land Economics (Ann Arbor, Michigan, 1922).

Gives a summary of land values in New York City and an outline of the subject. (VII, 1, 2.)

Gives a summary of land values in New York City and an outline of the subject. (VII, 1, 2.)

George, W. L. Labor and Housing at Port Sunlight (London, 1909). (III, 4, 6; V, 4, 5; IX, 1.)

George, W. L. Labor and Housing at Port Sunlight (London, 1909). (III, 4, 6; V, 4, 5; IX, 1.)

“Housing and Town Planning,” Ann. Amer. Acad., LI (January, 1914), 1–264.

“Housing and Town Planning,” Ann. Amer. Acad., LI (January, 1914), 1–264.

An excellent collection of authoritative articles on housing, city planning, city land values, transportation, and government. (III, 6; IV, 1, 2, 3; V; VII; VIII.)

An outstanding collection of credible articles on housing, urban planning, land values in cities, transportation, and government. (III, 6; IV, 1, 2, 3; V; VII; VIII.)

Hull House Maps and Papers (New York, 1895).

Hull House Maps and Papers (New York, 1895).

A presentation of nationalities and wages in a congested district of Chicago together with comments and essays on problems growing out of the social conditions. (VII, 2, 3, 4, 5; IX, 3.)

A look at different nationalities and their wages in a crowded area of Chicago, along with discussions and essays on issues arising from the social conditions. (VII, 2, 3, 4, 5; IX, 3.)

Hunter, Robert. Tenement Conditions in Chicago: Report by the Investigating Committee of the City Homes Association (Chicago, 1901). (VII, 5.)

Hunter, Robert. Tenement Conditions in Chicago: Report by the Investigating Committee of the City Homes Association (Chicago, 1901). (VII, 5.)

Hurd, Richard M. Principles of City Land Values (New York, 1924).

Hurd, Richard M. Principles of City Land Values (New York, 1924).

Land valuation on the basis of city growth. Shows that the coming of the automobile, making available large tracts for residential purposes, the radio, and other devices for intercommunication have not materially changed the general principles of city growth. Contains maps and photographs showing foot-front values for various cities and land utilization. (VII, 1, 4; VI, 2.)

Land valuation based on city growth shows that the arrival of the automobile, which opened up large areas for residential development, as well as the radio and other communication technologies, have not significantly altered the core principles of urban growth. It includes maps and photos illustrating property value along streets for different cities and how land is used. (VII, 1, 4; VI, 2.)

Morehouse, E. W., and Ely, R. T. Elements of Land Economics (New York, 1924).

Morehouse, E. W., and Ely, R. T. Elements of Land Economics (New York, 1924).

An introduction to land valuation. Chapter vi, on urban land utilization. (VII, 1, 2; X, 2.)

An introduction to land valuation. Chapter 6, on urban land use. (VII, 1, 2; X, 2.)

McMichael, Stanley L., and Bingham, Robert F. City Growth and Values (Cleveland, 1923).

McMichael, Stanley L., and Bingham, Robert F. City Growth and Values (Cleveland, 1923).

An authoritative statement. (VII, 1.)

A definitive statement. (VII, 1.)

205Olcott, George C. Olcott’s Land Value Maps (annually, Chicago, 1909–25).

205Olcott, George C. Olcott’s Land Value Maps (published yearly, Chicago, 1909–25).

Valuations of Chicago real estate.

Chicago real estate valuations.

Pratt, Edward Ewing. Industrial Causes of Congestion of Population in New York City (New York, 1911).

Pratt, Edward Ewing. Industrial Causes of Congestion of Population in New York City (New York, 1911).

Contains an excellent bibliography. (III, 4; V, 1, 2, 4, 5; VI, 2, 3; VII, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.)

Contains an excellent bibliography. (III, 4; V, 1, 2, 4, 5; VI, 2, 3; VII, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.)

Reeve, Sidney A. “Congestion in Cities,” Geog. Rev., III (1917), 278–93.

Reeve, Sidney A. “Congestion in Cities,” Geog. Rev., III (1917), 278–93.

Regards congestion as a growing menace to public health and social stability, and analyzes the causes and suggests remedies. (V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1, 2, 5; VIII 1.)

Regards traffic congestion as an increasing threat to public health and social stability, analyzing the causes and proposing solutions. (V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 1, 2, 5; VIII 1.)

Riis, Jacob A. How the Other Half Lives: Studies among the Tenements of New York (New York, 1890 and 1914).

Riis, Jacob A. How the Other Half Lives: Studies among the Tenements of New York (New York, 1890 and 1914).

This together with his other book, The Battle with the Slum (New York, 1892), has done much to call public attention to the tenement problem of the large American city and to invite remedial legislation. (V, 1, 2, 4, 5; VII, 1, 2, 5.)

This, along with his other book, The Battle with the Slum (New York, 1892), has done a lot to raise public awareness about the tenement issue in large American cities and to encourage legislative action. (V, 1, 2, 4, 5; VII, 1, 2, 5.)

Schumacher, F. “Probleme der Grossstadt,” Deutsche Rundschau für Geog., CXXC (July 5, 1919), 66–81, 262–85, 416–29. (V; VI; VII; VIII.)

Schumacher, F. “Problems of the Metropolis,” German Review for Geography, CXXC (July 5, 1919), 66–81, 262–85, 416–29. (V; VI; VII; VIII.)

Smythe, William Ellsworth. City Homes on Country Lanes: Philosophy and Practice of the Home-in-a-Garden (New York, 1921). (V, 5.)

Smythe, William Ellsworth. City Homes on Country Lanes: Philosophy and Practice of the Home-in-a-Garden (New York, 1921). (V, 5.)

Stella, A. “The Effects of Urban Congestion on Italian Women and Children,” Medical Record, LXXIII (New York, 1908), 722–32. (V, 1, 3; VIII, 1.)

Stella, A. “The Effects of Urban Congestion on Italian Women and Children,” Medical Record, LXXIII (New York, 1908), 722–32. (V, 1, 3; VIII, 1.)

Südekum, Albert. Grossstädtisches Wohnungselend, Vol. XLV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Südekum, Albert. Grossstädtisches Wohnungselend, Vol. XLV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

A description of a typical tenement area in the European city and its effects on human behavior. (VII, 5; IX, 3.)

A description of a typical tenement neighborhood in the European city and its effects on human behavior. (VII, 5; IX, 3.)

Veiller, Lawrence. “The Housing Problem in America,” Ann. Amer. Academy, XXV (1905), 248–75.

Veiller, Lawrence. “The Housing Problem in America,” Ann. Amer. Academy, XXV (1905), 248–75.

In this article, as well as in his later works (for instance, Housing Reform (New York, 1910)), the writer, who has been regarded as one of the foremost housing students in America, outlines some of the social consequences of bad housing in the modern city and questions the adequacy of democratic form of government in the slum areas. (V; IX, 3.)

In this article, along with his later works (for example, Housing Reform (New York, 1910)), the author, seen as one of the leading housing scholars in America, discusses some of the social impacts of poor housing in today’s cities and challenges whether democracy is sufficient in slum areas. (V; IX, 3.)

VII. THE GROWTH OF THE CITY

The growth of the city has been described as the outstanding characteristic of modern civilization. The sociologist is interested in the processes underlying this phenomenon.

The city's growth has been called the defining feature of modern civilization. Sociologists are focused on the processes behind this phenomenon.

1. One of the most obvious phases of this growth is the addition in numbers and the expansion in area of the city. This has been 206accurately measured by the statisticians and geographers. The typical process of expansion is from the core of the city outward toward the periphery. While ample materials for such studies of processes exist, their interpretation and analysis is yet to be undertaken. In the process of growth the city tends to become empty, as concerns habitations, at the center. This phenomenon is referred to as “city-building.”

1. One of the most obvious signs of this growth is the increase in population and the expansion of the city's area. This has been 206precisely measured by statisticians and geographers. The typical pattern of expansion moves from the center of the city outward to the edges. While there is plenty of material for studying these processes, their interpretation and analysis still need to be done. As the city grows, the center tends to become less populated in terms of residences. This phenomenon is known as "city-building."

Ballard, W. J. “Our Twenty-nine Largest Cities, Jour. Educ., XXCIII (April 27, 1916), 468.

Ballard, W. J. “Our Twenty-nine Largest Cities,” Jour. Educ., XXCIII (April 27, 1916), 468.

Bassett, E. M. “Distribution of Population in Cities,” American City, XIII (July, 1915), 7–8.

Bassett, E. M. “Population Distribution in Cities,” American City, XIII (July, 1915), 7–8.

Bernhard, H. “Die Entvölkerung des Landes,” Deutsche Rundschau für Geog., XXXVII (1914–15), 563–67.

Bernhard, H. “The Depopulation of the Country,” German Review of Geography., XXXVII (1914–15), 563–67.

Of twenty-one countries examined, all showed an increase in urban population between 1880–1910, in most cases far exceeding the natural increase in population, and a decrease in percentage of rural population. (VII, 3; VIII, 1; X, 2.)

Of the twenty-one countries studied, all showed an increase in urban population between 1880 and 1910, often far exceeding the natural population growth, along with a decrease in the percentage of rural population. (VII, 3; VIII, 1; X, 2.)

Brown, Robert M. “City Growth and City Advertising” (Abstract of paper read at 1921 Conference of American Geographers), Ann. Assoc. Amer. Geog., XII (1922), 155.

Brown, Robert M. “City Growth and City Advertising” (Abstract of paper presented at the 1921 Conference of American Geographers), Ann. Assoc. Amer. Geog., XII (1922), 155.

A discussion of the causes of growth of American cities with an analysis of the one hundred cities showing the largest gains since 1910. Classification as to type of advertising campaigns used.

A discussion on the reasons for the growth of American cities, along with an analysis of the one hundred cities that have experienced the most significant increases since 1910. Categorization based on the types of advertising campaigns employed.

Bushee, F. A. “The Growth of Population of Boston,” Pub. Amer. Statistical Assoc., VI (1899), 239–74. (VIII, 3.)

Bushee, F. A. “The Growth of Population of Boston,” Pub. Amer. Statistical Assoc., VI (1899), 239–74. (VIII, 3.)

City-Building: A Citation of Methods in Use in More Than One Hundred Cities for the Solution of Important Problems in the Progressive Growth of the American Municipality (Cincinnati, 1913). (V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 5.)

City-Building: A Citation of Methods in Use in More Than One Hundred Cities for the Solution of Important Problems in the Progressive Growth of the American Municipality (Cincinnati, 1913). (V, 4, 5; VI; VII, 5.)

“City Growth by Dead Reckoning,” Literary Digest, XXCII (August 9, 1924), 12.

“City Growth by Dead Reckoning,” Literary Digest, XXCII (August 9, 1924), 12.

Fawcett, C. B. “British Conurbations in 1921,” Sociol. Rev., XIV (April, 1922), 111–22.

Fawcett, C. B. “British Cities in 1921,” Sociol. Rev., XIV (April, 1922), 111–22.

Feather, W. A. “Cities That Make Good,” Forum, LVII (May, 1917), 623–28.

Feather, W. A. “Cities That Make Good,” Forum, LVII (May, 1917), 623–28.

Gregory, W. M. “Growth of the Cities of Washington,” Jour. Geog., XIV (May, 1916), 348–53. (VII, 3.)

Gregory, W. M. “Growth of the Cities of Washington,” Jour. Geog., XIV (May, 1916), 348–53. (VII, 3.)

“How Big Should a City Be?” Literary Digest, LI (August 28, 1915), 399–400.

“How Big Should a City Be?” Literary Digest, LI (August 28, 1915), 399–400.

207James, Edmund J. “The Growth of Great Cities,” Ann. Amer. Academy, XIII (1899), 1–30. (VII, 2, 3.)

207James, Edmund J. “The Growth of Great Cities,” Ann. Amer. Academy, XIII (1899), 1–30. (VII, 2, 3.)

Traces the growth of the cities and the genesis of the problems connected with it.

Traces the growth of cities and the origin of the problems associated with it.

Jefferson, Mark. “Great Cities of the United States in 1920,” Geog. Rev., XI (July, 1921), 437–41.

Jefferson, Mark. “Great Cities of the United States in 1920,” Geog. Rev., XI (July, 1921), 437–41.

Martell, P. “Die Bevölkerungsentwicklung der Stadt Berlin,” Allgemeines Statistisches Archiv, X (1917), 207–15. (VII, 3; VIII, 1.)

Martell, P. “The Population Development of the City of Berlin,” General Statistical Archive, X (1917), 207–15. (VII, 3; VIII, 1.)

Püschel, Alfred. Das Anwachsen der Deutschen Städte in der Zeit der mittelalterlichen Kolonialbewegung (Berlin, 1910).

Püschel, Alfred. The Growth of German Cities During the Medieval Colonial Movement (Berlin, 1910).

Contains fifteen city plans. Traces the growth of cities in the medieval period and the changes in city structure. (II, 2; VII, 2.)

Contains fifteen city plans. Shows how cities grew during the medieval period and how their structures changed. (II, 2; VII, 2.)

Ridgley, D. C. “Sixty-eight Cities of the United States in 1920,” Jour. Geog., XX (February, 1921), 75–79.

Ridgley, D. C. “Sixty-eight Cities of the United States in 1920,” Jour. Geog., XX (February, 1921), 75–79.

One of a series of postcensus-report analyses of the growth of the urban population.

One of a series of analyses following the census report on the growth of the urban population.

Roth, Lawrence V. “The Growth of American Cities,” Geog. Rev., V (May, 1918), 384–98.

Roth, Lawrence V. “The Growth of American Cities,” Geog. Rev., V (May, 1918), 384–98.

Holds that the growth of the cities of the United States has passed through four periods, each of which in its turn was the response to the commercial and industrial development of a new geographical region. Distinguishes between site and situation in city growth, and is here concerned mainly with general situation as a contributory influence. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

Holds that the growth of cities in the United States has gone through four stages, each one responding to the commercial and industrial development of a new geographical area. It makes a distinction between site and situation in city growth, focusing primarily on the general situation as a contributing factor. (III, 2, 3, 4.)

Sedlaczek. “Die Bevölkerungszunahme der Grossstädte im XIX Jahrhundert und deren Ursachen,” Report of the Eighth International Congress of Hygiene and Demography (Budapest, 1894). (VII, 3; VIII, 1; X, 1.)

Sedlaczek. “The Population Growth of Major Cities in the 19th Century and Their Causes,” Report of the Eighth International Congress of Hygiene and Demography (Budapest, 1894). (VII, 3; VIII, 1; X, 1.)

United States Bureau of the Census. A Century of Population Growth (Washington, 1909). (VII, 3; VIII; X, 2.)

United States Bureau of the Census. A Century of Population Growth (Washington, 1909). (VII, 3; VIII; X, 2.)

United States Bureau of the Census. Population: Fourteenth Census of the United States (3 vols.; Washington, 1920). (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 2; IX, 1; X, 2.)

United States Bureau of the Census. Population: Fourteenth Census of the United States (3 vols.; Washington, 1920). (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 2; IX, 1; X, 2.)

Van Cleef, E. “How Big Is Your Town?” American City, XVII (November, 1917), 471–73.

Van Cleef, E. “How Big Is Your Town?” American City, XVII (November, 1917), 471–73.

Weber, Adna Ferrin. The Growth of Cities in the Nineteenth Century: A Study in Statistics, “Columbia University Studies in History, Economics, and Public Law” (New York, 1899).

Weber, Adna Ferrin. The Growth of Cities in the Nineteenth Century: A Study in Statistics, “Columbia University Studies in History, Economics, and Public Law” (New York, 1899).

Besides being the most important book on the growth of the city from a statistical standpoint, it contains many other features of great value to the student of the city, especially of the influence of the urban environment on the population. (VII, 2, 3; VIII.)

Besides being the most important book on the city's growth from a statistical perspective, it also includes many other valuable aspects for those studying the city, particularly regarding the impact of the urban environment on the population. (VII, 2, 3; VIII.)

208“Why Cities Grow,” Literary Digest, LVIII (August 17, 1918), 22–23.

208“Why Cities Grow,” Literary Digest, LVIII (August 17, 1918), 22–23.

Zahn, F. “Die Volkszählung von 1900 und die Grossstadtfrage,” Jahrbuch für Nationalökonomie und Statistik, XXCI (1903), 191–215. (VII, 3.)

Zahn, F. “The 1900 Census and the Urban Issue,” Yearbook for National Economy and Statistics, XXCI (1903), 191–215. (VII, 3.)

2. Every addition in numbers and expansion of the city area is accompanied by the redistribution and re-allocation of the whole population. Some elements are given a new locus, while others shift but little as a result of the stimulus incident to the arrival of newcomers. This redistribution of the city population has become a constantly operating process in view of the constant growth of the city either through natural increase of the population or through migration from without.

2. Every increase in numbers and growth of the city area comes with a reshuffling and reallocation of the entire population. Some groups are given a new location, while others hardly move at all due to the influx of newcomers. This redistribution of the city’s population has turned into an ongoing process because of the city’s continuous growth, whether from natural population increases or from outside migration.

Allison, Thomas W. “Population Movements in Chicago,” Jour. of Social Forces, II (May, 1924), 529–33. (V, 1, 3; VII, 4.)

Allison, Thomas W. “Population Movements in Chicago,” Jour. of Social Forces, II (May, 1924), 529–33. (V, 1, 3; VII, 4.)

Aurousseau, M. “Distribution of Population: A Constructive Problem,” Geog. Rev., XI (October, 1921), 568–75.

Aurousseau, M. “Distribution of Population: A Constructive Problem,” Geog. Rev., XI (October, 1921), 568–75.

“Density concerns itself with the number of people per unit of area; distribution deals with the comparative study of density from area to area; and arrangement considers the way in which people are grouped. Grouping is the fundamental concept....” (I, 1; IV, 1; X, 2.)

“Density is about how many people live in a specific area; distribution looks at how density varies from one area to another; and arrangement focuses on how people are organized. Grouping is the core idea....” (I, 1; IV, 1; X, 2.)

Bushee, F. A. “Ethnic Factors in the Population of Boston,” Pub. Amer. Statistical Assoc., Vol. IV, No. 2, pp. 307–477. (V, 1, 2, 3.)

Bushee, F. A. “Ethnic Factors in the Population of Boston,” Pub. Amer. Statistical Assoc., Vol. IV, No. 2, pp. 307–477. (V, 1, 2, 3.)

Douglas, H. Paul. The Suburban Trend (New York, 1925).

Douglas, H. Paul. The Suburban Trend (New York, 1925).

Traces the movement toward decentralization in the larger American urban communities. (VII, 2, 1, 4; IV, 2; III, 5; V, 4.)

Traces the trend towards decentralization in larger American cities. (VII, 2, 1, 4; IV, 2; III, 5; V, 4.)

Hirschfeld, Magnus. Berlins drittes Geschlecht, Vol. III in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Hirschfeld, Magnus. Berlins drittes Geschlecht, Vol. III in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

A study of the homosexuals in Berlin as a sample of the grouping of population in the large city. (V, 1, 3; VII, 5.)

A study of homosexuals in Berlin as a representation of the population grouping in the large city. (V, 1, 3; VII, 5.)

Hooker, G. E. “City-Planning and Political Areas,” Nat. Mun. Rev., VI (May, 1917), 337–45. (IV, 3; V, 1, 4, 5; VI, 7.)

Hooker, G. E. “City Planning and Political Areas,” Nat. Mun. Rev., VI (May, 1917), 337–45. (IV, 3; V, 1, 4, 5; VI, 7.)

The London Society. The London of the Future (New York and London, 1921).

The London Society. The London of the Future (New York and London, 1921).

An excellent view of the processes bringing about the allocation of the population and the trend of growth of the city from the core pressing outward toward the periphery. (II, 3; III, 1, 5, 6; IV; V; VI; VII; VIII, 1, 2, 3; IX, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

An excellent view of the processes that lead to the distribution of the population and the trend of the city's growth from the center pushing outward toward the edges. (II, 3; III, 1, 5, 6; IV; V; VI; VII; VIII, 1, 2, 3; IX, 1, 2, 3, 4.)

209Ripley, W. Z. “Racial Geography of Europe,” Popular Science Monthly, LII (1898), 591–608; XIV, “Urban Problems.” See also his “Races of Europe,” chap. xx, on “Ethnic Stratification and Urban Selection.” (V, 3.)

209Ripley, W. Z. “Racial Geography of Europe,” Popular Science Monthly, LII (1898), 591–608; XIV, “Urban Problems.” Check out his “Races of Europe,” chapter xx, on “Ethnic Stratification and Urban Selection.” (V, 3.)

Salten, Felix. Wiener Adel, Vol. XIV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Salten, Felix. Wiener Adel, Vol. XIV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Shows the local grouping of the nobility in the large European city. (IX, 4.)

Shows the local grouping of the nobility in the large European city. (IX, 4.)

Schmid, Herman. City bildung und Bevölkerungsverteilung in Grossstädten: Ein Beitrag zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des modernen Städtewesens (München, 1909).

Schmid, Herman. City Education and Population Distribution in Large Cities: A Contribution to the Development History of Modern Urban Planning (Munich, 1909).

Shows that the normal process of growth of the city is by emptying at the center, and redistributing its population around the periphery. (Compare Mark Jefferson, “The Anthropography of Some Great Cities: A Study in Distribution of Population,” Bull. Amer. Geog. Soc., XLI (1909), 537–66. (VII, 4, 5.))

Shows that the typical growth process of a city involves emptying out at the center and redistributing its population around the edges. (See Mark Jefferson, “The Anthropography of Some Great Cities: A Study in Distribution of Population,” Bull. Amer. Geog. Soc., XLI (1909), 537–66. (VII, 4, 5.))

Williams, James M. An American Town: A Sociological Study (New York, 1906).

Williams, James M. An American Town: A Sociological Study (New York, 1906).

Primarily an analysis of an American community from a socio-psychological standpoint. Contains some interesting facts on growth and distribution of population. (III, 5; V, 1, 2, 3; IX, 1, 3.)

Primarily an analysis of an American community from a social-psychological perspective. Contains some interesting facts about population growth and distribution. (III, 5; V, 1, 2, 3; IX, 1, 3.)

Winter, Max. Im unterirdischen Wien, Vol. XIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Winter, Max. In Underground Vienna, Vol. XIII in “Urban Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

A description of Vienna, showing the processes of segregation, allocation, and communication at work in the city population. (V, 1; VI, 4, 6; VII, 5; IX, 3, 4.)

A description of Vienna, illustrating the processes of segregation, allocation, and communication in the city’s population. (V, 1; VI, 4, 6; VII, 5; IX, 3, 4.)

3. During the latter part of the nineteenth century the expressions, “the flight from the country,” and “the drift to the city” began to be heard. The rapid increase in population of the cities was found to be due not to natural increase, i.e., excess of births over deaths, but to migration from the surrounding rural area. In America the rapid increase in the size of the cities was due chiefly to an increasing stream of European immigrants who avoided the farm but were attracted to the urban environment. Population statisticians have been alert to discover whether this process is continuing or whether a change is taking place. Improvements in rural life and conscious efforts to control the movement of population have been observed as to their possible effect on the rural-urban population equilibrium.

3. During the late nineteenth century, phrases like “the flight from the country” and “the drift to the city” started to become common. The rapid growth of city populations was found to be driven not by natural increase, meaning more births than deaths, but by migration from nearby rural areas. In America, the swift expansion of cities was mainly due to a growing flow of European immigrants who shunned farm life but were drawn to urban settings. Population statisticians have been closely monitoring whether this trend is ongoing or if a shift is occurring. Improvements in rural living and intentional efforts to manage population movement have been examined for their potential impact on the balance between rural and urban populations.

Ashby, A. W. “Population and the Land,” Edinburgh Rev., CCXXIV (1916), 321–39. (X, 1, 2.)

Ashby, A. W. “Population and the Land,” Edinburgh Rev., CCXXIV (1916), 321–39. (X, 1, 2.)

210Ballod, C. “Sterblichkeit und Fortpflanzung der Stadtbevölkerung,” Jahrbuch für Nationalökonomie und Statistik, XXXIII (1909), 521–41. (VIII, 1, 3.)

210Ballod, C. “Mortality and Reproduction of the Urban Population,” Journal of National Economy and Statistics, XXXIII (1909), 521–41. (VIII, 1, 3.)

Bauer, L. Der Zug nach der Stadt (Stuttgart, 1904). Reviewed in Archiv f. Rassen u. Gesellschaftsbiologie, II, 300. (VII, 1.)

Bauer, L. The Train to the City (Stuttgart, 1904). Reviewed in Archives of Racial and Social Biology, Vol. II, p. 300. (VII, 1.)

Beusch, P. Wanderungen und Stadtkultur: eine bevolkerungspolitische und sozialethische Studie (München-Gladbach, 1916).

Beusch, P. Wanderungen und Stadtkultur: eine bevölkerungspolitische und sozialethische Studie (München-Gladbach, 1916).

Böckh, R. “Der Anteil der örtlichen Bewegung an der Zunahme der Bevölkerung der Grossstädte,” Congress Intern. d’Hygiène et de Démographie (Budapest, 1894). (VII, 1.)

Böckh, R. "How Local Movement Contributes to Population Growth in Major Cities," International Congress of Hygiene and Demography (Budapest, 1894). (VII, 1.)

Bowley, A. L. “Births and Population in Great Britain,” Econ. Jour., XXXIV (June, 1924), 188–92. (VII, 1; VIII, 1.)

Bowley, A. L. “Births and Population in Great Britain,” Econ. Jour., XXXIV (June, 1924), 188–92. (VII, 1; VIII, 1.)

Bryce, P. H. “Effects upon Public Health and Natural Prosperity from Rural Depopulation and Abnormal Increase of Cities,” Amer. Jour. Public Health, New York, V, 48–56. (VIII; X, 1, 2.)

Bryce, P. H. “Impact on Public Health and Economic Growth from Rural Decline and Unusual Urban Growth,” Amer. Jour. Public Health, New York, V, 48–56. (VIII; X, 1, 2.)

Cacheux, E. “Influence des grandes villes sur la dépopulation,” Rev. Philanthrop. Paris, XXXVII (1916), 513–18. (VIII; X, 1.)

Cacheux, E. “Impact of Major Cities on Depopulation,” Rev. Philanthrop. Paris, XXXVII (1916), 513–18. (VIII; X, 1.)

Dickerman, G. S. “The Drift to the Cities,” Atlantic Monthly, CXI (1913), 349–53. (IX, 2; X, 1, 2.)

Dickerman, G. S. “The Drift to the Cities,” Atlantic Monthly, CXI (1913), 349–53. (IX, 2; X, 1, 2.)

Dittmann, P. Die Bevölkerungsbewegung der deutschen Grossstädte seit der Gründung des deutschen Reiches (Bamberg, 1912). (VII, 1.)

Dittmann, P. The Population Movement of German Cities Since the Founding of the German Empire (Bamberg, 1912). (VII, 1.)

Groves, E. R. “Urban Complex: A Study of the Psychological Aspects of the Urban Drift,” Sociol. Rev., XII (1920), 73–81. (IX, 2; X, 2.)

Groves, E. R. “Urban Complex: A Study of the Psychological Aspects of the Urban Drift,” Sociol. Rev., XII (1920), 73–81. (IX, 2; X, 2.)

Hecke, W. “Volksvermehrung, Binnenwanderung, und Umgangssprache in den österreichischen Alpenländern und Südländern,” Statist. Monatsschr., XXXIX (1913), 323–92. (VIII, 1. 3; X, 2.)

Hecke, W. “Population Growth, Internal Migration, and Vernacular in the Austrian Alpine and Southern Regions,” Statist. Monatsschr., XXXIX (1913), 323–92. (VIII, 1. 3; X, 2.)

Hoaglund, H. E. “The Movement of Rural Population in Illinois,” Jour. Pol. Econ., XX (1912), 913–27.

Hoaglund, H. E. “The Movement of Rural Population in Illinois,” Jour. Pol. Econ., XX (1912), 913–27.

Mayr, G. von. Die Bevölkerung der Grossstädte, in “Die Grossstadt” (Dresden, 1903).

Mayr, G. von. The Population of Large Cities, in “The Big City” (Dresden, 1903).

One of the best statements of the problem. (VII, 1, 2; VIII, 1, 2, 3.)

One of the best explanations of the issue. (VII, 1, 2; VIII, 1, 2, 3.)

Prinzing, Dr. F. “Die Bevölkerungsentwicklung Stockholms, 1721–1920,” Jahrbuch für Nationalökonomie und Statistik, XLVII (1924), 87–93.

Prinzing, Dr. F. “The Population Development of Stockholm, 1721–1920,” Yearbook for National Economics and Statistics, XLVII (1924), 87–93.

An excellent case study of the situation in a modern European city. (VII, 1; X, 1, 2.)

An excellent case study of the situation in a modern European city. (VII, 1; X, 1, 2.)

——. “Einheimische und Zugezogene in den Grossstädten,” Zeitschr. für Sozialwiss., VII (Berlin, 1904), 660–67.

“Residents and Newcomers in the Big Cities,” Journal of Social Science., VII (Berlin, 1904), 660–67.

211Ravenstein, E. G. “The Laws of Migration,” Jour. Royal Statist. Soc., XLVIII (1885), 167–227. (X, 2.)

211Ravenstein, E. G. “The Laws of Migration,” Jour. Royal Statist. Soc., 48 (1885), 167–227. (X, 2.)

Spencer, A. G. “Changing Population of Our Large Cities,” Kindergarten Primary Mag., XXIII (1910), 65–71.

Spencer, A. G. “Changing Population of Our Large Cities,” Kindergarten Primary Mag., XXIII (1910), 65–71.

Steinhart, A. Untersuchung zur Gebürtigkeit der deutschen Grossstadtbevölkerung, Entwicklung, und Ursachen, “Rechts und Staatswissenschaftliche Studien,” Heft 45 (Berlin, 1912). (VIII, 1; X, 2.)

Steinhart, A. Investigation into the Origins of the German Metropolis Population, Development, and Causes, “Studies in Law and Political Science,” Issue 45 (Berlin, 1912). (VIII, 1; X, 2.)

Voss, W. “Städtische Kleinsiedlung,” Archiv für exacte Wirtschaftsforschung, IX (1919), 377–412.

Voss, W. "Urban Smallholdings," Journal of Exact Economic Research, IX (1919), 377–412.

Weisstein, G. “Sind die Städte wirklich Menschenverzehrer?” Deutsche Städte Ztg. (1905), pp. 153–54.

Weisstein, G. “Do Cities Really Devour People?” German Cities Journal (1905), pp. 153–54.

4. The mobility of a city population incident to city growth is reflected in the increased number of contacts, changes of movement, changes in appearance, and atmosphere of specific areas due to succession of population groups, and in differences in land values. Mobility implies not mere movement, but fresh stimulation, an increase in number and intensity of stimulants, and a tendency to respond more readily to new stimulation. The process by which the city absorbs and incorporates its own offspring or foreign elements into its life, and what becomes of them, may be referred to as the metabolism of city life. Mobility is an index of metabolism.

4. The movement of a city's population that comes with growth is shown in the increase in interactions, shifts in movement, changes in appearance, and the vibe of specific areas due to the turnover of different community groups, as well as in variations in land values. Mobility means more than just movement; it involves new stimulation, a rise in both the number and intensity of incentives, and a tendency to respond more quickly to new stimuli. The way a city absorbs and integrates its own residents or outside influences into its life, and what happens to them, can be called the metabolism of city life. Mobility serves as a measure of this metabolism.

Bercovici, Konrad. Around the World in New York (New York, 1924).

Bercovici, Konrad. Around the World in New York (New York, 1924).

Discusses the local communities and the sifting process in the large city. (VII, 1, 2; IX, 3; V, 1, 2, 3.)

Discusses the local communities and the sorting process in the big city. (VII, 1, 2; IX, 3; V, 1, 2, 3.)

Digby, E. “The Extinction of the Londoner,” Contemp. Rev., London, XXCVI (1904), 115–26. (VII, 2, 3; VIII, 1; IX, 2, 3.)

Digby, E. “The Extinction of the Londoner,” Contemp. Rev., London, XXCVI (1904), 115–26. (VII, 2, 3; VIII, 1; IX, 2, 3.)

Herzfeld, Elsa G. Family Monographs; The History of Twenty-four Families Living in the Middle West Side of New York City (New York, 1905).

Herzfeld, Elsa G. Family Monographs; The History of Twenty-four Families Living in the Middle West Side of New York City (New York, 1905).

Examples of extreme mobility (tendency to migrate) in the tenement district. (VII, 5.)

Examples of extreme mobility (the tendency to move) in the apartment district. (VII, 5.)

Meuriot, P. “Les Migrations internes dans quelques grandes villes,” Jour. Soc. Stat., Paris, L (1909), 390. (V, 1; VII, 2.)

Meuriot, P. “Internal Migrations in Some Major Cities,” Jour. Soc. Stat., Paris, L (1909), 390. (V, 1; VII, 2.)

Prinzing, F. “Die Bevölkerungsbewegung in Paris und Berlin,” Zeitschr. für Soziale Medizin, Leipzig, III (1908), 99–120.

Prinzing, F. “The Population Movement in Paris and Berlin,” Journal of Social Medicine, Leipzig, III (1908), 99–120.

212Stephany, H. “Der Einfluss des Berufes und der Sozialstellung auf die Bevölkerungsbewegung der Grossstädte nachgewiesen an Königsberg i. Pr.,” Königsb. Statist., No. 13, 1912. (VII, 2, 3.)

212Stephany, H. “The Impact of Occupation and Social Status on Population Movement in Major Cities Based on the Case of Königsberg,” Königsb. Statist., No. 13, 1912. (VII, 2, 3.)

Weleminsky, F. “Über Akklimatisation in Grossstädten,” Archiv für Hygiene, XXXVI (1899), 66–126. (VII, 3, 5; VIII, 1.)

Weleminsky, F. “On Acclimatization in Large Cities,” Archives of Hygiene, XXXVI (1899), 66–126. (VII, 3, 5; VIII, 1.)

Woods, Robert A. Americans in Process: A Settlement Study, North- and West-End Boston (Boston, 1902). (VII, 2; V, 3; IX, 3.)

Woods, Robert A. Americans in Process: A Settlement Study, North- and West-End Boston (Boston, 1902). (VII, 2; V, 3; IX, 3.)

Typical of a number of settlement studies giving a view of the effect of the city on its foreign population.

Typical of several studies of settlements, this provides insight into how the city impacts its foreign population.

5. City growth may be thought of as a process of disorganization and reorganization. Growth always involves these processes to some extent, but when the city grows rapidly we see the disorganization assuming proportions which may be regarded as pathological. Crime, suicide, divorce, are some of the behavior problems in which social disorganization, when viewed from the personal side, expresses itself. The disappearance of the neighborhood and the local community with its personal forms of control is one of the immediate causal elements in this process.

5. City growth can be seen as a process of chaos and restructuring. Growth always includes these processes to some degree, but when the city expands quickly, the chaos can reach levels that are considered problematic. Issues like crime, suicide, and divorce are some of the social problems that arise from this disorganization, especially when seen from an individual perspective. The decline of neighborhoods and local communities, along with their personal forms of control, is one of the immediate causes of this phenomenon.

Addams, Jane. The Spirit of Youth and the City Streets (New York, 1909). (V, 1, 2, 3; IX, 3; X, 2.)

Addams, Jane. The Spirit of Youth and the City Streets (New York, 1909). (V, 1, 2, 3; IX, 3; X, 2.)

Bader, Emil. Wiener Verbrecher, Vol. XVI, “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (VI, 4; VII, 5; IX, 4.)

Bader, Emil. Wiener Verbrecher, Vol. XVI, “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (VI, 4; VII, 5; IX, 4.)

Bonne, G. “Über die Notwendigkeit einer systematischen Dezentralisation unserer Grossstädte in hygienischer, sozialer, und volkswirtschaftlicher Beziehung,” Monatschr. für soz. Med., I (Jena, 1904), 369, 425, 490. (V, 5; VIII.)

Bonne, G. “On the Necessity of Systematic Decentralization of Our Large Cities in Terms of Hygiene, Social Issues, and Economic Relations,” Monthly Journal of Social Medicine, I (Jena, 1904), 369, 425, 490. (V, 5; VIII.)

Buschan, G. H. Geschlecht und Verbrechen, Vol. XLVIII, “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Buschan, G. H. Sex and Crime, Vol. XLVIII, “Metropolitan Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

Some observations on the natural history of the city population. Very fragmentary. (VIII, 2; IX, 3, 4.)

Some notes on the natural history of the city population. Quite incomplete. (VIII, 2; IX, 3, 4.)

Chalmers, Thomas. The Christian and Civic Economy of Large Towns (Glasgow, 1918). (IV, 5; VII; VIII, 1, 4.)

Chalmers, Thomas. The Christian and Civic Economy of Large Towns (Glasgow, 1918). (IV, 5; VII; VIII, 1, 4.)

Classen, W. F. Grossstadt Heimat: Beobachtungen zur Naturgeschichte des Grossstadtvolkes (Hamburg, 1906).

Classen, W. F. Grossstadt Heimat: Observations on the Natural History of Urban People (Hamburg, 1906).

213Classen, W. Das stadtegeborene Geschlecht und seine Zukunft (Leipzig, 1914).

213Classen, W. The Urban-Born Generation and Its Future (Leipzig, 1914).

Henderson, C. R. “Industry and City Life and the Family,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XIV, 668. (VIII, 1, 2, 3.)

Henderson, C. R. “Industry and City Life and the Family,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XIV, 668. (VIII, 1, 2, 3.)

Lasson, Alfred. Gefährdete und verwahrloste Jugend, Vol. XLIX, “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Lasson, Alfred. Vulnerable and Neglected Youth, Vol. XLIX, “Urban Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

The dangers confronting youth in the city and juvenile delinquency. (IX, 4.)

The dangers facing young people in the city and youth crime. (IX, 4.)

Marcuse, Max. Uneheliche Mütter, Vol. XXVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (VIII, 1, 3; IX, 3.)

Marcuse, Max. Uneheliche Mütter, Vol. XXVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (VIII, 1, 3; IX, 3.)

Illegitimacy in Berlin. Types of unmarried mothers.

Illegitimacy in Berlin. Types of single mothers.

Ostwald, H. O. A. Das Berliner Spielertum, Vol. XXXV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (VI, 6; IX, 4.)

Ostwald, H. O. A. Das Berliner Spielertum, Vol. XXXV in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). (VI, 6; IX, 4.)

Gambling in the city.

Gambling in the city.

——. Zuhältertum in Berlin, Vol. V, “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). Panderers and their victims in the city. (IX, 1, 4.)

——. Zuhältertum in Berlin, Vol. V, “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905). Pimps and their victims in the city. (IX, 1, 4.)

Schuchard, Ernst. Sechs Monate Arbeitshaus, Vol. XXXIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Schuchard, Ernst. Six Months in the Workhouse, Vol. XXXIII in “Big City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

Six months’ experiences in the workhouse of the city, where the opportunity to observe social disorganization is great. (VI, 4; IX, 3, 4.)

Six months of experience in the city’s workhouse, where there’s plenty of opportunity to see social disorganization firsthand. (VI, 4; IX, 3, 4.)

Sears, Charles H. The Redemption of the City (Philadelphia, 1911).

Sears, Charles H. The Redemption of the City (Philadelphia, 1911).

Sharp, Geo. W. City Life and Its Amelioration (Boston, 1915).

Sharp, Geo. W. City Life and Its Amelioration (Boston, 1915).

Steiner, Jesse F. “Theories of Community Organization,” Jour. Social Forces, III (November, 1924), 30–37. (V; VIII, 3.)

Steiner, Jesse F. “Theories of Community Organization,” Jour. Social Forces, III (November, 1924), 30–37. (V; VIII, 3.)

——. “A Critique of the Community Movement,” Jour. App. Sociol., IX (November-December, 1924), 108.

——. “A Critique of the Community Movement,” Jour. App. Sociol., IX (November-December, 1924), 108.

Problems of social control in relation to community organization and disorganization. (V; VIII, 3.)

Problems of social control concerning community organization and disorganization. (V; VIII, 3.)

Stelze, Charles. Christianity’s Storm Center: A Study of the Modern City (New York and Chicago, 1907).

Stelze, Charles. Christianity’s Storm Center: A Study of the Modern City (New York and Chicago, 1907).

Strong, Josiah. The Challenge of the City (New York, 1907).

Strong, Josiah. The Challenge of the City (New York, 1907).

From a religious and moral standpoint. (X, 1, 2.)

From a religious and moral perspective. (X, 1, 2.)

Thomas, W. I., and Znaniecki, Florian. The Polish Peasant in Europe and America, Vol. V, “Organization and Disorganization in America” (Boston, 1920). (V, 3; VII, 2.)

Thomas, W. I., and Znaniecki, Florian. The Polish Peasant in Europe and America, Vol. V, “Organization and Disorganization in America” (Boston, 1920). (V, 3; VII, 2.)

“The Tragedy of Great Cities,” Outlook, CXXVI (1920), 749–50.

“The Tragedy of Great Cities,” Outlook, CXXVI (1920), 749–50.

214Werthauer, Johannes. Sittlichkeitsdelikte der Grossstadt, Vol. XL in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

214Werthauer, Johannes. Crimes of Morality in the Big City, Vol. XL in “Big City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

A collection of typical city delinquencies of the sex type. (V, 4; IX, 4.)

A collection of common city crimes related to sex. (V, 4; IX, 4.)

VIII. EUGENICS OF THE CITY

Considerable literature has grown up recently dealing with the biological aspects of city life. Detailed studies as to the effect of city life on the human stock remain to be made. On the basis of the material now available, however, fruitful avenues of research are opened, and certain tentative conclusions may be entertained.

Considerable literature has recently emerged that focuses on the biological aspects of city life. Detailed studies on how city life affects humans are still needed. Based on the material currently available, though, promising research opportunities have arisen, and some preliminary conclusions can be considered.

1. The changes incident to city life in the birth, death, and marriage rates of the population are noticeable on the basis of statistics. These phenomena permit of sociological interpretation and analysis. The difference between the urban and the rural span of life offers a similar problem to the investigator. The proportions of the human scrap-heap and its social consequences in the city have been recognized as an important phase of urban existence.

1. The changes related to city life in the birth, death, and marriage rates of the population are evident based on statistics. These phenomena allow for sociological interpretation and analysis. The difference between urban and rural life expectancy presents a similar challenge for researchers. The impact of social issues related to the marginalized population in the city has been recognized as a significant aspect of urban life.

Bailey, W. B. Modern Social Conditions: A Statistical Study of Birth, Marriage, Divorce, Death, Disease, Suicide, Immigration, etc., with Special Reference to the United States (New York, 1906). (VII, 5; VIII.)

Bailey, W. B. Modern Social Conditions: A Statistical Study of Birth, Marriage, Divorce, Death, Disease, Suicide, Immigration, etc., with Special Reference to the United States (New York, 1906). (VII, 5; VIII.)

Bajla, E. “Come si distribuiscono topograficamente le malattee contagiose negli aggregati urbani,” Attualita Med. Milano, V (1916), 542–46.

Bajla, E. "How contagious diseases are spread geographically in urban areas," Attualita Med. Milano, V (1916), 542–46.

The local distribution of contagious diseases in the urban area.

The local spread of contagious diseases in the city.

Barron, S. B. “Town life as a Cause of Degeneracy,” Pop. Sci. Mo., XXXIV (1888–89), 324–30. (X, 2.)

Barron, S. B. “Town Life as a Cause of Degeneracy,” Pop. Sci. Mo., XXXIV (1888–89), 324–30. (X, 2.)

Billings, J. S. “The Mortality Rates of Baltimore; Life Table for Baltimore; Mortality in Different Wards; Causes of Disease,” Baltimore Med. Jour., X (1883–84), 487–89. (V, 1.)

Billings, J. S. “The Mortality Rates of Baltimore; Life Table for Baltimore; Mortality in Different Wards; Causes of Disease,” Baltimore Med. Jour., X (1883–84), 487–89. (V, 1.)

“Biological Influences of City Life,” Literary Digest, LII (February, 1916), 371–72.

“Biological Influences of City Life,” Literary Digest, LII (February, 1916), 371–72.

“Birth- and Death-Rates in American Cities,” Amer. City, XVI (1917), 195–99.

“Birth and Death Rates in American Cities,” Amer. City, XVI (1917), 195–99.

Bleicher, H. “Über die Eigentümlichkeiten der städtischen Natalitäts- und Mortalitätsverhältnisse,” Intern. Kongr. für Hygiene und Demographie (Budapest, 1894). (VIII, 3.)

Bleicher, H. “On the Characteristics of Urban Birth and Death Rates,” Intern. Kongr. for Hygiene and Demography (Budapest, 1894). (VIII, 3.)

The peculiarities of urban birth and death rates.

The unique aspects of birth and death rates in cities.

215Dublin, Louis I. “The Significance of the Declining Birth-Rate,” Science, (new series), XLVII, 201–10.

215Dublin, Louis I. “The Significance of the Declining Birth Rate,” Science, (new series), XLVII, 201–10.

Fehlinger, Hans. “De l’influence biologique de la civilization urbaine,” Scientia, X (1911), 421–34. (VIII, 3.)

Fehlinger, Hans. “On the Biological Influence of Urban Civilization,” Scientia, X (1911), 421–34. (VIII, 3.)

Guilfoy, W. H. The Influence of Nationality upon the Mortality of a Community, with Special Reference to the City of New York, “Department of Health of New York City Monograph Series 18,” 1919. (V, 1, 2, 3.)

Guilfoy, W. H. The Influence of Nationality on Community Mortality, with a Focus on New York City, “Department of Health of New York City Monograph Series 18,” 1919. (V, 1, 2, 3.)

——. An Analysis of the Mortality Returns of the Sanitary Areas of the Borough of Manhattan for the Year 1915, “Department of Health of New York City Monograph Series 15,” 1916.

——. An Analysis of the Mortality Returns of the Sanitary Areas of the Borough of Manhattan for the Year 1915, “Department of Health of New York City Monograph Series 15,” 1916.

Hammond, L. J., and Gray, C. H. “The Relation of the Foreign Population to the Mortality and Morbidity Rate of Philadelphia,” Bull. Amer. Acad. of Med., XIV (1913), 113–29. (V, 1.)

Hammond, L. J., and Gray, C. H. “The Connection Between the Foreign Population and the Mortality and Morbidity Rates in Philadelphia,” Bull. Amer. Acad. of Med., XIV (1913), 113–29. (V, 1.)

Harmon, G. E. “A Comparison of the Relative Healthfulness of Certain Cities in the United States, Based upon the Study of Their Vital Statistics,” Publ. Amer. Statist. Assoc., XV (Boston, 1916), 157–74.

Harmon, G. E. “A Comparison of the Relative Healthfulness of Certain Cities in the United States, Based on the Study of Their Vital Statistics,” Publ. Amer. Statist. Assoc., XV (Boston, 1916), 157–74.

Holmes, Samuel J. A Bibliography of Eugenics, “University of California Publications in Zoölogy,” Vol. XXV, Berkeley, California, 1924.

Holmes, Samuel J. A Bibliography of Eugenics, “University of California Publications in Zoology,” Vol. XXV, Berkeley, California, 1924.

Contains a chapter on “Urban Selection and the Influence of Industrial Development on Racial Heredity.” Has served as a source of many references listed in this bibliography. (VIII.)

Contains a chapter on “Choosing Urban Areas and the Impact of Industrial Growth on Racial Inheritance.” Has served as a source for many references listed in this bibliography. (VIII.)

Love, A. G., and Davenport, C. B. “Immunity of City-Bred Recruits,” Arch. Med. Intern., XXIV (1919), 129–53.

Love, A. G., and Davenport, C. B. “Immunity of City-Bred Recruits,” Arch. Med. Intern., XXIV (1919), 129–53.

Macpherson, J. “Urban Selection and Mental Health,” Rev. of Neurol. and Psychiatry, I (1903), 65–73. (VII, 2, 5; IX, 2, 3, 4; X, 3.)

Macpherson, J. “Urban Selection and Mental Health,” Rev. of Neurol. and Psychiatry, I (1903), 65–73. (VII, 2, 5; IX, 2, 3, 4; X, 3.)

Meinshausen: “Die Zunahme der Körpergrösse des deutschen Volkes vor dem Kriege; ihre Ursachen und Bedeutung für die Wiederherstellung der deutschen Volkskraft,” Archiv für Hygiene und Demographie, XIV (1921), 28–72.

Meinshausen: “The increase in the body size of the German population before the war; its causes and significance for restoring German national strength,” Archive for Hygiene and Demography, XIV (1921), 28–72.

Points out degeneration of urban youth. (VII, 3; X, 3.)

Points out the decline of urban youth. (VII, 3; X, 3.)

Pieper, E. “Über die Verbreitung der Geschlechtskrankheiten nach Stadt und Land mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Verhältnisse der Stadt Rostock und des Staates Mecklenburg,” Arch. für Soz. Hygiene und Demographie, XIV (1923), 148–87. (X, 2.)

Pieper, E. “On the Spread of Sexually Transmitted Diseases in Urban and Rural Areas with a Special Focus on the Conditions in the City of Rostock and the State of Mecklenburg,” Archives for Social Hygiene and Demography, XIV (1923), 148–87. (X, 2.)

Sarker, S. L. “The Comparative Mortality of the Towns of the Nadia District,” Indian Med. Gaz., LII (Calcutta, 1917), 58–60.

Sarker, S. L. “The Comparative Mortality of the Towns of the Nadia District,” Indian Med. Gaz., LII (Calcutta, 1917), 58–60.

216Walford, C. “On the Number of Violent Deaths from Accident, Negligence, Violence, and Misadventure in the United Kingdom and Some Other Countries,” Jour. Royal Stat. Soc., XLIV (1881), 444–521.

216Walford, C. “On the Number of Violent Deaths from Accident, Negligence, Violence, and Misadventure in the United Kingdom and Some Other Countries,” Jour. Royal Stat. Soc., XLIV (1881), 444–521.

Number of violent deaths in cities greater than rural region. (X, 2.)

Number of violent deaths in cities is higher than in rural areas. (X, 2.)

Weber, L. W. “Grossstadt und Nerven,” Deutsche Rundschau, CLXXVII (December, 1918), 391–407. (IX, 2, 4.)

Weber, L. W. “Big City and Nerves,” German Review, CLXXVII (December 1918), 391–407. (IX, 2, 4.)

Weiberg, W. “Zur Frage nach der Häufigkeit der Syphilis in der Grossstadt,” Arch. Rass. und Gesellsch. Biol., Vol. XI, 1914; 3 articles.

Weiberg, W. “On the Frequency of Syphilis in the Big City,” Arch. Rass. und Gesellsch. Biol., Vol. XI, 1914; 3 articles.

Whipple, G. C. Vital Statistics: An Introduction to Demography (New York, 1923). (VII, 1; VIII, 2, 3; IX, 2.)

Whipple, G. C. Vital Statistics: An Introduction to Demography (New York, 1923). (VII, 1; VIII, 2, 3; IX, 2.)

2. The relative differences in the age and sex groups, in the city as over against the country, and in the various areas in the city are indicative of fundamental processes tending to produce typical results.

2. The differences in age and gender groups, between the city and the country, and across different areas in the city show basic processes that lead to typical outcomes.

Baker, J. E. “City Life and Male Mortality,” Publ. Amer. Statist. Assoc., XI (1908), 133–49. (VIII, 1.)

Baker, J. E. “City Life and Male Mortality,” Publ. Amer. Statist. Assoc., XI (1908), 133–49. (VIII, 1.)

Böckh, R. “Sterbetafeln C (für Grossstädte); Die fünfzig Berliner Sterbetafeln,” Bericht über 14ten Intern. Kongr. Hygiene, III (Berlin, 1908), 1078–87. (V, 1, 2, 3, 4; VIII, 1.)

Böckh, R. “Death Tables C (for Large Cities); The Fifty Death Tables of Berlin,” Report on the 14th International Congress of Hygiene, III (Berlin, 1908), 1078–87. (V, 1, 2, 3, 4; VIII, 1.)

Heron, David. On the Relation of Fertility in Man to Social Status and on the Changes in This Relation That Have Taken Place during the Last Fifty Years (London, 1906). (VII, 1, 5; VIII, 1.)

Heron, David. On the Relation of Fertility in Man to Social Status and on the Changes in This Relation That Have Taken Place during the Last Fifty Years (London, 1906). (VII, 1, 5; VIII, 1.)

Röse, C. “Die Grossstadt als Grab der Bevölkerung,” Aerztliche Rundschau, XV (München, 1905), 257–61. (VII, 3; VIII, 1.)

Röse, C. “The Big City as a Grave for the Population,” Medical Review, XV (Munich, 1905), 257–61. (VII, 3; VIII, 1.)

3. Whether the conditions of city life have an influence on the fecundity of women and the size of the family is an aspect of city life inviting accurate study, attempts at which have already been made.

3. Whether the conditions of city life affect women's fertility and family size is an area of urban life that calls for thorough investigation, and attempts to study this have already begun.

Haurbeck, L. “Der Wille zur Mutterschaft in Stadt und Land,” Deutsche Landwirtsch. Presse., XI (1915), 12. (VIII, 1, 2; X, 2.)

Haurbeck, L. “The Will to Motherhood in City and Country,” German Agricultural Press., XI (1915), 12. (VIII, 1, 2; X, 2.)

Kühner, F. “Stadt und Bevölkerungspolitik,” Städte-Zeit, XIV (1917), 306.

Kühner, F. “City and Population Policy,” Urban Time, XIV (1917), 306.

Lewis, C. F., and J. N. Natality and Fecundity: A Contribution to National Demography (Edinburgh, 1906).

Lewis, C. F., and J. N. Natality and Fecundity: A Contribution to National Demography (Edinburgh, 1906).

Based on statistics in the Scottish birth register of 1855. (VIII, 1, 2.)

Based on the statistics in the Scottish birth register from 1855. (VIII, 1, 2.)

217Manschke, R. “Innere Einflüsse der Bevölkerungswanderungen auf die Geburtenzahl,” Zeitschr. für Sozialwiss., neue Folge, VII (1916), 100–115, 161–74. (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 2; X, 2.)

217Manschke, R. “Internal Influences of Population Migration on Birth Rates,” Journal of Social Science, New Series, VII (1916), 100–115, 161–74. (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 2; X, 2.)

Morgan, J. E. The Danger of Deterioration of Race from the Too Rapid Increase of Great Cities (London, 1866). (VII, 1, 3; VIII, 1.)

Morgan, J. E. The Danger of Deterioration of Race from the Too Rapid Increase of Great Cities (London, 1866). (VII, 1, 3; VIII, 1.)

Prinzing, F. “Eheliche und uneheliche Fruchtbarkeit und Aufwuchsziffer in Stadt und Land in Preussen,” Deutsche Med. Wochenschrift, XLIV (1918), 351–54. (VIII, 1; X, 4.)

Prinzing, F. “Marital and Non-Marital Fertility and Growth Rates in City and Country in Prussia,” German Medical Weekly, XLIV (1918), 351–54. (VIII, 1; X, 4.)

Theilhaber, F. A. Das sterile Berlin (Berlin, 1913). (VIII, 1, 2.)

Theilhaber, F. A. Das sterile Berlin (Berlin, 1913). (VIII, 1, 2.)

Thompson, Warren S. “Race Suicide in the United States,” Sci. Mo., V, 22–35, 154–65, 258–69. (VIII, 1; X, 2.)

Thompson, Warren S. “Race Suicide in the United States,” Sci. Mo., V, 22–35, 154–65, 258–69. (VIII, 1; X, 2.)

“Urban Sterilization,” Jour. Hered., VIII (1917), 268–69. (VIII, 1.)

“Urban Sterilization,” Jour. Hered., VIII (1917), 268–69. (VIII, 1.)

IX. HUMAN NATURE AND CITY LIFE

The city is remaking human nature and each city is producing its own type of personality. These influences of city life are of prime interest to the sociologist. The materials bearing on this question are not primarily those collected by the scientist, but by the artist. It requires insight and imagination to perceive and to describe these deep-seated changes which are being wrought in the nature of man himself.

The city is transforming human nature, and each city is creating its own unique personality. The impacts of city life are of great interest to sociologists. The information related to this issue comes not mainly from scientific research, but rather from artistic expression. It takes insight and imagination to recognize and articulate these profound changes happening in human nature itself.

1. The division of labor and the fine specialization of occupations and professions that is so distinctly characteristic of city life has brought into existence a new mode of thought and new habits and attitudes which have transformed man in a few generations. The city man tends to think less in terms of locality than he does in terms of occupation. In a sense he has become an adjunct of the machine which he operates and the tools he uses. His interests are organized around his occupation, and his status and mode of life is determined by it.

1. The division of labor and the detailed specialization of jobs and careers that are so typical of city life have created a new way of thinking and new habits and attitudes that have changed people in just a few generations. City dwellers tend to think less about their location and more about their work. In a way, they've become an extension of the machines they operate and the tools they use. Their interests revolve around their jobs, and their social standing and lifestyle are shaped by them.

Bahre, Walter. Meine Klienten. Vol. XLII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Bahre, Walter. My Clients. Vol. XLII in “City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

Specialization and professional types and classes as seen from a lawyer’s office. (IX, 4.)

Specialization and professional types and categories from the perspective of a lawyer's office. (IX, 4.)

218Benario, Leo. Die Wucherer und ihre Opfer, Vol. XXXVIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente.” (IX, 3, 4.)

218Benario, Leo. The Usurers and Their Victims, Vol. XXXVIII in “Big City Documents.” (IX, 3, 4.)

The profession of money-lending in the large city and the behavior patterns that this professional group exhibits. (IX, 3, 4.)

The money-lending profession in the big city and the behaviors that this group shows. (IX, 3, 4.)

Burke, Thomas. The London Spy: A Book of Town Travels (New York, 1922). (II, 3; V, 1, 2, 3; IX.)

Burke, Thomas. The London Spy: A Book of Town Travels (New York, 1922). (II, 3; V, 1, 2, 3; IX.)

Donovan, Frances. The Woman Who Waits (Boston, 1920).

Donovan, Frances. The Woman Who Waits (Boston, 1920).

The impressions and occupational experiences of a waitress in Chicago. (IX, 2, 3.)

The thoughts and work experiences of a waitress in Chicago. (IX, 2, 3.)

Hammond, J. L., and Barbara. The Skilled Labourer, 1760–1832 (London, 1919).

Hammond, J. L., and Barbara. The Skilled Labourer, 1760–1832 (London, 1919).

The emergence of occupational types in the course of industrial evolution. (III, 4; IV, 6.)

The rise of job types during industrial development. (III, 4; IV, 6.)

Hammond, J. L., and Barbara. The Town Labourer, 1760–1832: The New Civilization (London, 1917). (II, 3; III, 4; IV, 6; IX, 2, 3; X, 2.)

Hammond, J. L., and Barbara. The Town Labourer, 1760–1832: The New Civilization (London, 1917). (II, 3; III, 4; IV, 6; IX, 2, 3; X, 2.)

Hyan, Hans. Schwere Jungen, Vol. XXVIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Hyan, Hans. Schwere Jungen, Vol. XXVIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Describes the life of an occupational group—the pugilists—in the large city (Berlin). (V, 1, 3; VI, 6; IX, 4.)

Describes the life of a group of professionals—the boxers—in the big city (Berlin). (V, 1, 3; VI, 6; IX, 4.)

Mayhew, Henry. London Labour and London Poor: A Cyclopaedia of the Condition and Earnings of Those That Will Work, Those That Cannot Work, and Those That Will Not Work (London, 1861–62), 4 vols.

Mayhew, Henry. London Labour and London Poor: A Cyclopaedia of the Condition and Earnings of Those Who Will Work, Those Who Cannot Work, and Those Who Will Not Work (London, 1861–62), 4 vols.

A description of occupational types created by city specialization. (II, 3; VII, 5; IX, 4.)

A description of job types developed through city specialization. (II, 3; VII, 5; IX, 4.)

Noack, Victor. Was ein Berliner Musikant erlebte, Vol. XIX in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Noack, Victor. What a Berliner Musician Experienced, Vol. XIX in “Big City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

The experiences of a Berlin musician in his occupational life. Showing the evolution of an occupational type, with many highly specialized subtypes. (IX; X, 2.)

The experiences of a Berlin musician in his professional life. Showcasing the evolution of a profession, with many highly specialized subtypes. (IX; X, 2.)

Roe, Clifford. Panders and Their White Slaves (New York and Chicago, 1910). (V, 1; VII, 5.)

Roe, Clifford. Panders and Their White Slaves (New York and Chicago, 1910). (V, 1; VII, 5.)

Rowntree, B. Seebohm, and Lasker, Bruno. Unemployment: A Social Study (London, 1911).

Rowntree, B. Seebohm, and Lasker, Bruno. Unemployment: A Social Study (London, 1911).

Simkhovitch, Mary K. The City Worker’s World in America (New York, 1917). (V, 1, 2, 3; VI, 10; VII, 2, 5.)

Simkhovitch, Mary K. The City Worker’s World in America (New York, 1917). (V, 1, 2, 3; VI, 10; VII, 2, 5.)

Solenberger, Alice W. One Thousand Homeless Men: A Study of Original Records (New York, 1914).

Solenberger, Alice W. One Thousand Homeless Men: A Study of Original Records (New York, 1914).

What a social agency’s records reveal about occupational careers in the city. (VI, 4; VII, 4, 5; VIII, 1.)

What a social agency’s records show about career paths in the city. (VI, 4; VII, 4, 5; VIII, 1.)

219Veblen, Thorstein. The Instinct of Workmanship, and the State of the Industrial Arts (New York, 1914).

219Veblen, Thorstein. The Instinct of Workmanship, and the State of the Industrial Arts (New York, 1914).

Showing the development of the specialization of labor and its effect on human behavior. (IX, 2.)

Showing the evolution of labor specialization and its impact on human behavior. (IX, 2.)

Werthauer, Johannes. Berliner Schwindel, Vol. XXI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Werthauer, Johannes. Berliner Schwindel, Vol. XXI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Showing the extent to which fraud has become a technical profession. (VII, 5; IX, 2, 4.)

Showing how much fraud has turned into a specialized profession. (VII, 5; IX, 2, 4.)

Weidner, Albert. Aus den Tiefen der Berliner Arbeiterbewegung, Vol. IX, in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Weidner, Albert. From the Depths of the Berlin Labor Movement, Vol. IX, in “Big City Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

The significance of the labor movement in the large city. (V, 1, 4; VII, 5; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

The importance of the labor movement in the big city. (V, 1, 4; VII, 5; IX, 2, 3, 4.)

2. There is a city mentality which is clearly differentiated from the rural mind. The city man thinks in mechanistic terms, in rational terms, while the rustic thinks in naturalistic, magical terms. Not only does this difference exist between city and country, it exists also between city and city, and between one area of the city and another. Each city and each part of the city furnishes a distinct social world to its inhabitants, which they incorporate in their personality whether they will or no.

2. There’s a city mindset that’s clearly different from the rural way of thinking. City people think in mechanical and logical terms, while rural folks think in natural and magical ways. This difference isn’t just between urban and rural areas; it also exists between different cities and even within different parts of the same city. Each city and each neighborhood creates a unique social environment for its residents, shaping their personalities whether they like it or not.

Carleton, Will. City Ballads, City Festivals, and City Legends (London, 1907). (X, 2.)

Carleton, Will. City Ballads, City Festivals, and City Legends (London, 1907). (X, 2.)

Grant, James. Lights and Shadows of London Life (London, 1842).

Grant, James. Lights and Shadows of London Life (London, 1842).

Giving a view of the picturesque aspects of the modern city.

Giving a glimpse of the beautiful features of the modern city.

——. The Great Metropolis (London, 1836). (III, 5; IV, 6; V, 3; IX.)

——. The Great Metropolis (London, 1836). (III, 5; IV, 6; V, 3; IX.)

Marpillero, G. “Saggio di psicologia dell’urbanismo,” Revista Italiana di Sociologia, XII (1908), 599–626.

Marpillero, G. “Essay on the Psychology of Urbanism,” Italian Journal of Sociology, XII (1908), 599–626.

Morgan, Anna. My Chicago (Chicago, 1918).

Morgan, Anna. My Chicago (Chicago, 1918).

A city from the standpoint of the social aristocracy. (V, 3.)

A city from the perspective of the social elite. (V, 3.)

Seiler, C. Linn. City Values. “An Analysis of the Social Status and Possibilities of American City Life” (University of Pennsylvania, Ph.D. Thesis, 1912).

Seiler, C. Linn. City Values. “An Analysis of the Social Status and Possibilities of American City Life” (University of Pennsylvania, Ph.D. Thesis, 1912).

Simmel, G. Die Grossstädte und das Geistesleben, in “Die Grossstadt” (Dresden, 1903).

Simmel, G. Die Großstädte und das Geistesleben, in “Die Großstadt” (Dresden, 1903).

The most important single article on the city from the sociological standpoint.

The most important single article about the city from a sociological perspective.

220Sombart, Werner. The Jews and Modern Capitalism, translated from the German by M. Epstein (London and New York, 1913).

220Sombart, Werner. The Jews and Modern Capitalism, translated from the German by M. Epstein (London and New York, 1913).

The best study of a city people and the influence of city life on their mentality. (IX, 1, 4; X, 3.)

The best exploration of a city's inhabitants and how urban life shapes their mindset. (IX, 1, 4; X, 3.)

Spengler, Oswald. Der Untergang des Abendlandes: Umrisse einer Morphologie der Weltgeschichte, Vol. II (München, 1922), chap. II, “Städte und Völker,” pp. 100–224. (II; VII, 1, 5; IX, 1.)

Spengler, Oswald. The Decline of the West: Outlines of a Morphology of World History, Vol. II (Munich, 1922), chap. II, “Cities and Peoples,” pp. 100–224. (II; VII, 1, 5; IX, 1.)

Winter, Max. Das Goldene Wiener Herz, Vol. XI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Winter, Max. The Golden Viennese Heart, Vol. XI in “Urban Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

A study of the financial nexus in city life. (IX, 4.)

A look at the financial connections in urban life. (IX, 4.)

Woolston, H. “The Urban Habit of Mind,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XVII, 602 ff.

Woolston, H. “The Urban Way of Thinking,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XVII, 602 ff.

3. The medium through which man is influenced and modified in the city is the intricate system of communication. The urban system of communication takes on a special form. It is not typically the primary, but the secondary, contact that it produces. The public opinion that is built up in the city and the morale and ésprit de corps growing out of it relies on such typical media as the newspaper rather than the gossip monger; the telephone and the mails rather than the town meeting. The characteristic urban social unit is the occupational group rather than the geographical area.

3. The way people are influenced and shaped in the city is through a complex communication system. This urban communication takes on a unique form. It usually doesn’t result from direct primary contact but from secondary interactions. Public opinion formed in the city, along with the morale and esprit de corps that comes from it, depends more on typical media like newspapers rather than on gossip; on the telephone and mail instead of town meetings. The typical social unit in urban areas is the occupational group rather than the geographical area.

Chicago Commission on Race Relations. The Negro in Chicago (Chicago, 1922).

Chicago Commission on Race Relations. The Negro in Chicago (Chicago, 1922).

A study growing out of the Chicago race riots, showing the growth of public opinion and the behavior of crowds and mobs in the city. (V, 1, 3; VII, 2.)

A study that emerged from the Chicago race riots, illustrating the development of public opinion and the actions of crowds and mobs in the city. (V, 1, 3; VII, 2.)

Follett, Mary P. The New State: Group Organization the Solution of Popular Government (New York, 1918).

Follett, Mary P. The New State: Group Organization the Solution of Popular Government (New York, 1918).

Analyzes the conditions under which public opinion of today is formed and suggests local organization as a possible way out. (V, 3; VII, 5; IX, 1.)

Analyzes the conditions under which today's public opinion is formed and suggests local organization as a potential solution. (V, 3; VII, 5; IX, 1.)

Howe, Frederic C. “The City as a Socializing Agency,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XVII, 509 ff. (VII, 5.)

Howe, Frederic C. “The City as a Socializing Agency,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XVII, 509 ff. (VII, 5.)

——. The City: The Hope of Democracy (New York, 1905).

——. The City: The Hope of Democracy (New York, 1905).

Has chapters on the new city civilization, the causes of political corruption, and gives a general description of city life, showing in particular the problems of public opinion it creates. (V; VI; VII, 1, 2.)

Has chapters on the new urban civilization, the reasons for political corruption, and provides an overview of city life, specifically highlighting the issues related to public opinion it generates. (V; VI; VII, 1, 2.)

Park, Robert E. “The Immigrant Community and the Immigrant Press,” American Review, III (March-April, 1925), 143–52. (V, 3.)

Park, Robert E. “The Immigrant Community and the Immigrant Press,” American Review, III (March-April, 1925), 143–52. (V, 3.)

221Triton (pseudonym). Der Hamburger “Junge Mann,” Vol. XXXIX in “Grossstadt Dokumente.”

221Triton (pseudonym). The Hamburg “Young Man,” Vol. XXXIX in “Big City Documents.”

Shows the effect of the city and the contacts it makes possible on the development of an ésprit de corps and a type. In this case the young office clerks of Hamburg are shown to be a product of the international character of the port of Hamburg. (IV, 6; IX, 1, 2, 4.)

Shows the impact of the city and the connections it enables on the development of a sense of community and a specific type. Here, the young office clerks of Hamburg are depicted as a product of the international nature of the port of Hamburg. (IV, 6; IX, 1, 2, 4.)

4. The final product of the city environment is found in the new types of personality which it engenders. Here the latent energies and capacities of individuals find expression and locate themselves within the range of a favorable milieu. This possibility of segregating one’s self from the crowd develops and accentuates what there is of individuality in the human personality. The city gives an opportunity to men to practice their specialty vocationally and develop it to the utmost degree. It provides also the stimulus and the conditions which tend to bring out those temperamental and psychological qualities within the individual through the multiple behavior patterns which it tolerates.

4. The end result of the city environment is seen in the new types of personalities it creates. Here, individuals' hidden energies and abilities find expression and connect with a supportive atmosphere. The ability to separate oneself from the crowd enhances and emphasizes the uniqueness of individual personalities. The city offers people a chance to pursue their specific skills professionally and develop them to their fullest potential. It also provides the motivation and conditions that encourage the emergence of individual temperamental and psychological traits through the various behaviors it allows.

Hammer, Wilhelm. Zehn Lebenslaufe Berliner Kontrollmädchen, Vol. XVIII in “Grossstadt Dokumente.”

Hammer, Wilhelm. Ten Biographies of Berlin Control Girls, Vol. XVIII in “Big City Documents.”

The life-history of ten Berlin prostitutes with a suggested classification of types. (VI, 4; IX, 1.)

The life stories of ten prostitutes from Berlin, along with a proposed classification of types. (VI, 4; IX, 1.)

Deutsch-German, Alfred (pseudonym). Wiener Mädel, Vol. XVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Deutsch-German, Alfred (pseudonym). Wiener Mädel, Vol. XVII in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

An intimate study of the types of girls to be found in the large city. (IX, 2, 3.)

An in-depth look at the different types of girls found in the big city. (IX, 2, 3.)

Flagg, James M. City People. A Book of Illustrations (New York, 1909).

Flagg, James M. City People. A Book of Illustrations (New York, 1909).

Freimark, Hans. Moderne Geistesbeschwörer und Wahrheitssucher, Vol. XXXVI in “Grossstadt Dokumente” (Berlin, 1905).

Freimark, Hans. Modern Mind Conjurers and Truth Seekers, Vol. XXXVI in “Urban Documents” (Berlin, 1905).

Fortune-tellers and persons in the “occult fields” in the modern city. A study of magical vestiges in city mentality. (IX, 1, 2.)

Fortune-tellers and individuals in the "occult fields" in today's city. A study of magical remnants in urban mentality. (IX, 1, 2.)

Hapgood, Hutchins. Types from City Streets (New York, 1910).

Hapgood, Hutchins. Types from City Streets (New York, 1910).

——. The Spirit of the Ghetto (New York and London, 1909).

——. The Spirit of the Ghetto (New York and London, 1909).

An intimate study of life in the New York Jewish quarter with a graphic presentation of personality types. (V, 2.)

An in-depth look at life in the New York Jewish neighborhood, featuring a vivid depiction of different personality types. (V, 2.)

Hecht, Ben. A Thousand and One Afternoons in Chicago (Chicago, 1922).

Hecht, Ben. A Thousand and One Afternoons in Chicago (Chicago, 1922).

Journalistic sketches of Chicago scenes, experiences, and types. (V, 3; IX.)

Journalistic snapshots of Chicago's scenes, experiences, and characters. (V, 3; IX.)

222Mackenzie, C. “City People,” McClure’s, XLVII (August, 1916), 22.

222Mackenzie, C. “City People,” McClure’s, 47 (August, 1916), 22.

Markey, Gene. Men About Town: A Book of Fifty-eight Caricatures (Chicago, 1924).

Markey, Gene. Men About Town: A Book of Fifty-eight Caricatures (Chicago, 1924).

Mensch, Ella (pseudonym). Bilderstürmer in der Berliner Frauenbewegung.

Mensch, Ella (pen name). Iconoclasts in the Berlin Women's Movement.

Types found in the feminist movement of Berlin. (IX, 2, 3.)

Types found in the feminist movement of Berlin. (IX, 2, 3.)

X. THE CITY AND THE COUNTRY

The city and the country represent two opposite poles in modern civilization. The difference between the two is not merely one of degree, but of kind. Each has its own peculiar type of interests, of social organization, and of humanity. These two worlds are in part antagonistic and in part complementary to each other. The one influences the life of the other, but they are by no means equally matched. The analysis of these differences, antagonisms, and interacting forces has not passed even the descriptive stage.

The city and the countryside represent two opposite ends of modern society. The difference between them isn't just a matter of degree, but a matter of type. Each has its own unique interests, social structure, and community dynamics. These two worlds are partly in conflict and partly supportive of one another. One influences the other’s life, but they are definitely not on equal footing. The exploration of these differences, conflicts, and interactions hasn't gone beyond just describing them.

1. The ancient city was regarded as a parasitic growth. It dominated the country by skill and by force, but contributed little to its welfare. The modern city, too, is often regarded as a superfluous burden which the rural sections are carrying. This view of the matter is fast passing away, however, as the city extends its influence, not by force, but by fulfilling a set of functions upon which the rural population has become dependent. The economists have been especially concerned with the antagonistic interests which the city and the country have presented. These antagonisms have come to play a political rôle which influences local, national, and international affairs.

1. The ancient city was seen as a parasitic growth. It controlled the country through skill and force but offered little to its well-being. The modern city is often viewed as an unnecessary burden that the rural areas have to bear. However, this perspective is quickly fading as the city expands its influence, not through force, but by meeting a range of needs that the rural population has become reliant on. Economists have been particularly focused on the conflicting interests between the city and the countryside. These conflicts have taken on a political role that affects local, national, and international matters.

Bookwalter, J. W. Rural Versus Urban; Their Conflict and Its Causes: A Study of the Conditions Affecting Their Natural and Artificial Relation (New York, 1911). (X, 2.)

Bookwalter, J. W. Rural Versus Urban; Their Conflict and Its Causes: A Study of the Conditions Affecting Their Natural and Artificial Relation (New York, 1911). (X, 2.)

Damaschke, Adolf. Die Bodenreform: Grundsätzliches und Geschichtliches zur Erkenntnis der sozialen Not (19th ed.; Jena, 1922). (VI, 10.)

Damaschke, Adolf. The Land Reform: Basics and History for Understanding Social Need (19th ed.; Jena, 1922). (VI, 10.)

Reibmayr, A. “Die wichtigsten biologischen Ursachen der heutigen Landflucht,” Arch. für Rass. und Gesellsch. Biol., VII (1911), 349–76.

Reibmayr, A. “The main biological causes of today’s rural exodus,” Arch. für Rass. und Gesellsch. Biol., VII (1911), 349–76.

Decrease in rural population of Germany. Shows also unfavorable effects of alcohol, venereal disease, and other factors on population of city, and the effects of the city on the country. (VII, 2, 5; VIII, 1.)

Decrease in the rural population of Germany. Also shows the negative effects of alcohol, sexually transmitted diseases, and other factors on the city population, as well as the impact of the city on the countryside. (VII, 2, 5; VIII, 1.)

223Ross, E. A. “Folk Depletion as a Cause of Rural Decline,” Publ. Amer. Sociol. Soc., XI (1917), 21–30. (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 3; X, 2.)

223Ross, E. A. “Folk Depletion as a Cause of Rural Decline,” Publ. Amer. Sociol. Soc., XI (1917), 21–30. (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 3; X, 2.)

Roxby, P. M. Rural Depopulation in England During the Nineteenth Century and After, LXXI (1912), 174–90. (VIII, 3.)

Roxby, P. M. Rural Depopulation in England During the Nineteenth Century and After, LXXI (1912), 174–90. (VIII, 3.)

“Rural Depopulation in Germany,” Scient. Amer. Suppl., LXVIII (1908), 243. (VII, 3.)

“Rural Depopulation in Germany,” Scientific American Supplement, 68 (1908), 243. (VII, 3.)

Smith, J. Russell. North America: Its People and Resources, Development, and the Prospects of the Continent as an Agricultural, Industrial, and Commercial Area (New York, 1925).

Smith, J. Russell. North America: Its People and Resources, Development, and the Prospects of the Continent as an Agricultural, Industrial, and Commercial Area (New York, 1925).

One of the best geographical discussions of the relation between country and city. (I, 1, 4; III, 2, 3, 4.)

One of the best discussions about the relationship between rural areas and urban places. (I, 1, 4; III, 2, 3, 4.)

Vandervelde, E. L’exode rural et le retour aux champs (Paris, 1903). (VIII, 3.)

Vandervelde, E. The Rural Exodus and the Return to the Fields (Paris, 1903). (VIII, 3.)

Waltemath. “Der Kampf gegen die Landflucht und die Slawisierung des platten Landes,” Archiv für Innere Kolonisation, IX (1916–18), 12.

Waltemath. “The Fight Against Urban Flight and the Slavicization of the Flatlands,” Journal for Internal Colonization, IX (1916–18), 12.

2. As a result of city life new forms of social organization have been developed which are foreign to the country. The family, the neighborhood, the community, the state have become transformed by city needs into new institutions with a different organization and with a different set of functions. The social processes that characterize rural life do not apply in the city. A new moral order has developed which is fast breaking down the precedents of an earlier epoch of civilization.

2. Because of city life, new kinds of social organization have emerged that are unfamiliar to rural areas. The family, neighborhood, community, and state have all been reshaped by urban demands into new institutions with different structures and functions. The social dynamics that define rural life don't fit in the city. A new moral framework is developing that is quickly eroding the traditions of a previous era of civilization.

Bowley, A. L. “Rural Population in England and Wales: A Study of the Change of Density, Occupations, and Ages,” Jour. Royal Stat. Soc., LXXVII (1914), 597–645. (VII, 2; VIII, 2.)

Bowley, A. L. “Rural Population in England and Wales: A Study of the Change of Density, Occupations, and Ages,” Jour. Royal Stat. Soc., LXXVII (1914), 597–645. (VII, 2; VIII, 2.)

Brunner, Edmund de S. Churches of Distinction in Town and Country (New York, 1923). (VI, 5.)

Brunner, Edmund de S. Churches of Distinction in Town and Country (New York, 1923). (VI, 5.)

Busbey, L. W. “Wicked Town and Moral Country,” Unpop. Rev., X (October, 1918), 376–92. (X, 3.)

Busbey, L. W. “Wicked Town and Moral Country,” Unpop. Rev., X (October, 1918), 376–92. (X, 3.)

Cook, O. F. “City and Country, Effects of Human Environments on the Progress of Civilization,” Jour. Hered., XIV (1921), 253–59.

Cook, O. F. “City and Country, Effects of Human Environments on the Progress of Civilization,” Jour. Hered., XIV (1921), 253–59.

Galpin, Charles J. Rural Life (New York, 1918).

Galpin, Charles J. Rural Life (New York, 1918).

One of the best analyses of rural life available, and of great value as a basis for comparison between city life and country life. (IV, 1, 2, 5; V, 1, 2, 3; X, 1, 3.)

One of the best analyses of rural life out there, and very useful for comparing city life with country life. (IV, 1, 2, 5; V, 1, 2, 3; X, 1, 3.)

224Gillette, J. M. Rural Sociology (New York, 1922). (IV; V, 1, 2; VI, 8; X, 1, 3.)

224Gillette, J. M. Rural Sociology (New York, 1922). (IV; V, 1, 2; VI, 8; X, 1, 3.)

Groves, E. R. “Psychic Causes of Rural Migration,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XXI (1916), 623–27. (IV, 5; VII, 3; X, 1, 3.)

Groves, E. R. “Psychic Causes of Rural Migration,” Amer. Jour. Sociol., XXI (1916), 623–27. (IV, 5; VII, 3; X, 1, 3.)

Jastrow, J. “Die Städtegmeinschaft in ihren kulturellen Beziehungen,” Zeitschr. für Sozialwiss., X (1907), 42–51.

Jastrow, J. “The Community of Cities in Their Cultural Relationships,” Journal for Social Science., X (1907), 42–51.

Indicates institutions to which urban life has given impetus.

Indicates institutions that urban life has inspired.

Morse, H. N. The Social Survey in Town and Country Areas (New York, 1925).

Morse, H. N. The Social Survey in Town and Country Areas (New York, 1925).

Peattie, Roderick. “The Isolation of the Lower St. Lawrence Valley,” Geog. Rev., V (February, 1918), 102–18.

Peattie, Roderick. “The Isolation of the Lower St. Lawrence Valley,” Geog. Rev., V (February, 1918), 102–18.

An excellent study of provincialism as a result of isolation. (IV, 5.)

An insightful examination of localism stemming from seclusion. (IV, 5.)

Prinzing, F. “Die Totgeburten in Stadt und Land,” Deutsche Med. Wochenschr., XLIII (1917), 180–81.

Prinzing, F. “Stillbirths in Town and Country,” German Medical Weekly, XLIII (1917), 180–81.

The number of still births indicates the technique available in city and country. (VIII, 1.)

The number of stillbirths shows the healthcare options available in urban and rural areas. (VIII, 1.)

Sanderson, Dwight. The Farmer and His Community (New York, 1922). (V, 1, 2, 3.)

Sanderson, Dwight. The Farmer and His Community (New York, 1922). (V, 1, 2, 3.)

Smith, Arthur H. Village Life in China: A Study in Sociology (New York, Chicago, and Toronto, 1899).

Smith, Arthur H. Village Life in China: A Study in Sociology (New York, Chicago, and Toronto, 1899).

The oriental village and its place in social organization.

The Asian village and its role in social organization.

Thurnwald, R. “Stadt and Land im Lebensprozess der Rasse,” Arch. für Rass. und Gesellsch. Biol., I (1904), 550–74, 840–84.

Thurnwald, R. “City and Country in the Life Process of the Race,” Arch. für Rass. und Gesellsch. Biol., I (1904), 550–74, 840–84.

Contains excellent bibliography. (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 3.)

Contains an excellent bibliography. (VII, 3; VIII, 1, 3.)

Tucker, R. S., and McCombs, C. E. “Is the Country Healthier Than the Town?” Nat. Mun. Rev., XII (June, 1923), 291–95. (VIII, 1.)

Tucker, R. S., and McCombs, C. E. “Is the Country Healthier Than the Town?” Nat. Mun. Rev., XII (June, 1923), 291–95. (VIII, 1.)

Welton, T. A. “Note on Urban and Rural Variations According to the English Census of 1911,” Jour. Royal Stat. Soc., LXXVI (1913), 304–17. (VII, 3; VIII; X, 1.)

Welton, T. A. “Note on Urban and Rural Variations According to the English Census of 1911,” Jour. Royal Stat. Soc., LXXVI (1913), 304–17. (VII, 3; VIII; X, 1.)

3. The rustic and the urbanite not only show certain fundamental differences in personality, but the variations found in the city far exceed the country, and the rate at which new types are constantly being created in the city far exceeds that of the country. The rural man still is to a great extent the product of the nature which surrounds him, while the urbanite has become a part of the machine with which he works, and has developed as many different 225species as there are techniques to which he is devoted. The attitudes, the sentiments, the life organization of the city man are as different from the country man as those of the civilized man are from the primitive. As the city extends its influence over the country the rural man is also being remade, and ultimately the differences between the two may become extinguished.

3. The country person and the city dweller not only have some fundamental differences in personality, but the variations found in the city are much greater than those in the country, and the speed at which new types are constantly emerging in the city far surpasses that of rural areas. The rural person is still largely shaped by the nature that surrounds them, while the urbanite has become part of the system they work with and has developed as many different 225species as there are skills they specialize in. The attitudes, feelings, and way of life of the city person are as different from those of the rural person as the civilized are from the primitive. As the city continues to influence the countryside, the rural person is also being transformed, and eventually, the differences between the two may fade away.

Anthony, Joseph. “The Unsophisticated City Boy,” Century, CIX (November, 1924), 123–28. (VII, 5.)

Anthony, Joseph. “The Unsophisticated City Boy,” Century, CIX (November, 1924), 123–28. (VII, 5.)

Coudenhove-Kalergi, H. “The New Nobility,” Century, CIX (November, 1924), 3–6.

Coudenhove-Kalergi, H. “The New Nobility,” Century, CIX (November, 1924), 3–6.

A concise analysis of the outstanding differences in the personality of the rustic and the urbanite. (IX, 1, 2, 3, 4; X, 1, 2.)

A brief analysis of the notable differences in the personalities of rural and city dwellers. (IX, 1, 2, 3, 4; X, 1, 2.)

Humphrey, Z. “City People and Country Folk,” Country Life, XXXVII (January, 1920), 35–37.

Humphrey, Z. “City People and Country Folk,” Country Life, XXXVII (January, 1920), 35–37.

McDowall, Arthur. “Townsman and the Country,” London Mercury, VIII (August, 1923), 405–13. (IV, 5; IX, 2; X, 1, 2.)

McDowall, Arthur. “Townsman and the Country,” London Mercury, VIII (August, 1923), 405–13. (IV, 5; IX, 2; X, 1, 2.)

Myers, C. S. “Note on the Relative Variability of Modern and Ancient and of Rural and Urban Peoples,” Man, VI (London, 1906), 24–26.

Myers, C. S. “Note on the Relative Variability of Modern and Ancient and of Rural and Urban Peoples,” Man, VI (London, 1906), 24–26.

An anthropological study. (VIII.)

An anthropology study. (VIII.)

Vuillenmier, J. F. “A comparative Study of New York City and Country Criminals,” Jour. Crim. Law and Criminol., XI (1921), 528–50. (VII, 5; IX, 2.)

Vuillenmier, J. F. “A Comparative Study of New York City and Country Criminals,” Jour. Crim. Law and Criminol., XI (1921), 528–50. (VII, 5; IX, 2.)

XI. THE STUDY OF THE CITY

Attempts to understand the city and city life have resulted in two types of studies. On the one hand there are the investigations into special phases of the subject, and on the other are a number of systematic, generally co-operative, scientific approaches to the city as a whole. The increased attention which the city has been receiving at the hands of various types of experts has brought into existence a number of organizations and institutions which regularly occupy themselves with the collection of information relating to the city. This has given rise to a number of technical journals which are of great importance to the student of the city.

Attempts to understand the city and city life have led to two types of studies. On one hand, there are investigations into specific aspects of the topic, and on the other, there are several systematic, generally collaborative, scientific approaches to studying the city as a whole. The growing attention the city has been getting from various experts has resulted in the creation of numerous organizations and institutions that regularly collect information about the city. This has led to the emergence of several technical journals that are very important for students of the city.

2261. There are available at the present time a number of fairly exhaustive systematic studies of various cities. In most instances they represent the combined efforts of many students, extending over a period of years, to explore the realms of urban life in diverse parts of the world, generally with a definite objective in view. Only a few of such studies have been listed under this category.

2261. Right now, there are several in-depth studies of different cities. Most of them are the result of many researchers working together over several years to investigate urban life in various places around the world, usually with a specific goal in mind. Only a small number of these studies have been included in this category.

Booth, Charles. Life and Labor of the People of London (16 vols.; London, 1892).

Booth, Charles. Life and Labor of the People of London (16 vols.; London, 1892).

Attempts to describe the people of London “as they exist in London under the influence of education, religion, and administration.” Required seventeen years for its completion. Contains a wealth of information about the city and city life.

Attempts to describe the people of London “as they exist in London under the influence of education, religion, and administration.” Took seventeen years to complete. Contains a wealth of information about the city and city life.

Gamble, Sidney D. Peking: A Social Survey (New York, 1921).

Gamble, Sidney D. Peking: A Social Survey (New York, 1921).

Harrison, Shelby M. Social Conditions in an American City: A Summary of the Findings of the Springfield Survey (New York, 1920).

Harrison, Shelby M. Social Conditions in an American City: A Summary of the Findings of the Springfield Survey (New York, 1920).

Johnson, Clarence Richard. Constantinople Today, or the Pathfinder Survey of Constantinople: A Study in Oriental Social Life (New York and London, 1923).

Johnson, Clarence Richard. Constantinople Today, or the Pathfinder Survey of Constantinople: A Study in Oriental Social Life (New York and London, 1923).

Kellogg, Paul U. (editor). The Pittsburgh Survey (6 vols.; New York, 1914).

Kellogg, Paul U. (editor). The Pittsburgh Survey (6 vols.; New York, 1914).

Kenngott, George F. The Record of a City: A Social Survey of Lowell, Massachusetts (New York, 1912).

Kenngott, George F. The Record of a City: A Social Survey of Lowell, Massachusetts (New York, 1912).

Ostwald, Hans O. A. “Grossstadt Dokumente,” (Berlin, 1905).

Ostwald, Hans O. A. “Grossstadt Documents,” (Berlin, 1905).

A series of fifty volumes by various authors giving accounts of personal experience and investigation in the local communities and among various groupings and personality types in the city of Berlin and in some other large cities of Europe.

A collection of fifty volumes by different authors sharing personal experiences and research in local communities and among various groups and personality types in Berlin and some other major cities in Europe.

Rowntree, B. Seebohm. Poverty: A Study of Town Life (London, 1901).

Rowntree, B. Seebohm. Poverty: A Study of Town Life (London, 1901).

Rowntree, B. S., and Lasker, Bruno. Unemployment: A Social Study (London, 1911).

Rowntree, B. S., and Lasker, Bruno. Unemployment: A Social Study (London, 1911).

2. The social survey is not only a technique which has been employed to study the urban community, but has grown into a movement of considerable proportions. From another standpoint the social survey may also be regarded as a means of control. Many of the “surveys” are merely single investigations of administration, housing, justice, education, recreation, in urban and rural communities, carried on by the group itself or by some outside experts called 227in for the purpose. Others are highly integrated studies of the community in all its phases. There is a tendency at the present time for systematic social research to take the place of the social survey in the study of community life. The latter emphasizes diagnosis and treatment, while the former strives to develop methods of disinterested research into various aspects of city life.

2. The social survey isn't just a technique used to study urban communities; it's developed into a significant movement. From another perspective, the social survey can also be seen as a tool for control. Many of the "surveys" are simply single investigations of areas like administration, housing, justice, education, and recreation in both urban and rural communities, conducted by the group itself or by outside experts brought in for the task. Others are comprehensive studies that look at the community in all its aspects. Right now, there's a trend for systematic social research to replace social surveys in examining community life. The latter focuses on diagnosis and treatment, while the former aims to create methods for unbiased research into different aspects of city life.

Aronovici, Carol. The Social Survey (New York, 1916).

Aronovici, Carol. The Social Survey (New York, 1916).

Burns, Allen T. “Organization of Community Forces,” Proceedings of Nat. Con. Charities and Corrections, 1916, pp. 62–78.

Burns, Allen T. “Organizing Community Resources,” Proceedings of Nat. Con. Charities and Corrections, 1916, pp. 62–78.

Elmer, Manuel C. “Social Surveys of Urban Communities,” Ph.D. Thesis, University of Chicago (Menasha, Wisconsin, 1914).

Elmer, Manuel C. “Social Surveys of Urban Communities,” Ph.D. Thesis, University of Chicago (Menasha, Wisconsin, 1914).

Considers the social survey up to 1914 and outlines the scope and methods of the urban community survey. Also his “Technique of the Social Surveys” (Lawrence, Kansas, 1917).

Considers the social survey up to 1914 and outlines the scope and methods of the urban community survey. Also his “Technique of the Social Surveys” (Lawrence, Kansas, 1917).

Kellogg, P. U., Harrison, S. M., and Palmer, George T. The Social Survey Proceedings of the Academy of Political Science in the City of New York, Vol. II (July, 1912), 475–544.

Kellogg, P. U., Harrison, S. M., and Palmer, George T. The Social Survey Proceedings of the Academy of Political Science in the City of New York, Vol. II (July 1912), 475–544.

“The Social Survey and Its Further Development,” Publ. Amer. Statist. Assoc., 1915.

“The Social Survey and Its Further Development,” Publ. Amer. Statist. Assoc., 1915.

3. While there are many periodicals which contain departments devoted to the urban community, such as the Survey, the Journal of Social Forces, and a number of others, the following are listed as typical of periodicals exclusively concerned with various phases of the study of the city.

3. While there are many magazines that include sections focused on urban communities, like the Survey, the Journal of Social Forces, and several others, the following are listed as typical examples of publications solely dedicated to different aspects of city studies.

The American City (monthly), New York. Now in its thirty-second volume.

The American City (monthly), New York. Now in its thirty-second volume.

American Municipalities (monthly), Marshalltown, Iowa. Now in its forty-ninth volume.

American Municipalities (monthly), Marshalltown, Iowa. Now in its 49th volume.

Municipal and County Engineering (monthly), since 1890. Indianapolis, Indiana.

Municipal and County Engineering (monthly), since 1890. Indianapolis, Indiana.

The Municipal Journal and Public Works Engineer (weekly). Now in its thirty-fourth year. London.

The Municipal Journal and Public Works Engineer (weekly). Now in its thirty-fourth year. London.

The National Municipal Review (monthly), published by the National Municipal League. Now in its fourteenth volume. New York.

The National Municipal Review (monthly), published by the National Municipal League. Now in its fourteenth volume. New York.

228Die Städte-Zeit. In its fourteenth volume in 1917.

228City Time. In its fourteenth volume in 1917.

Der Städtebau. Monatsschrift für die künstlerische Ausgestaltung der Städte nach ihren wirtschaftlichen, gesundheitlichen, und sozialen Grundsätzen (monthly), since 1904. Berlin.

Urban Development. Monthly publication focusing on the artistic design of cities, grounded in their economic, health, and social principles. (monthly), since 1904. Berlin.

The Town-Planning Review. The journal of the department of civic design of the school of Architecture. University of Liverpool. Now in its eleventh volume. Liverpool.

The Town-Planning Review. The journal of the Department of Civic Design at the School of Architecture, University of Liverpool. Now in its eleventh volume. Liverpool.

La Vie Urbaine. Volume VII in 1924.

Urban Life. Volume VII in 1924.

Louis Wirth
229

INDEXES

231

SUBJECT INDEX

  • Age, the New York, 139
  • Areas: natural, 6, 50–51, 54, 77, 188;
    • of vice and poverty, 55;
    • “bright light,” 56;
    • local trade, 67;
    • commuting, 184;
    • of deterioration, 193
  • Attitudes: sentiments and interests, 16, 22;
    • and money, 17
  • Automobiles: and community growth, 70;
    • and vice, 107
  • Bohemia, 150
  • Chain stores, characteristic of city, 202
  • Chicago: Little Sicily, 10, 56;
    • the Gold Coast, 10;
    • regional planning association of, 48;
    • the Loop, 51;
    • the Ghetto, 56;
    • population of, 60;
    • land values in, 61;
    • occupations in, 57;
    • ecological forces in, 147;
    • Black Belt of, 147
  • Church, the, and city life, 24
  • Cities: classified by functions, 178;
    • satellite, 185;
    • as cultural centers, 186;
    • systematic studies of, 226
  • City, the: A product of nature, 1–2;
    • an ecological unit, 2;
    • natural habitat of civilized man, 2;
    • population of, 5, 6, 8;
    • and human nature, 4, 46, 63;
    • and the division of labor, 14;
    • and primary relations, 23;
    • vice and crime in, 25;
    • and secondary relations, 26;
    • and intellectual life, 30;
    • crusades in, 33;
    • and politics, 34;
    • advertising in, 37;
    • a melting-pot, 40;
    • rewards eccentricity, 41;
    • growth of, 47;
    • population groups, 47;
    • expansion of, 49;
    • age groups in, 47;
    • aggregation, 48;
    • defined, 165, 169;
    • statistics of, 167;
    • and economic development, 168;
    • natural history of, 170;
    • bibliographies of, 174;
    • types of, 175;
    • relation to town and metropolis, 180;
    • and ecological organization, 187, 196;
    • as a physical mechanism, 195;
    • and politics, 201;
    • growth of population in, 208–9, 212;
    • as a parasitic growth, 222
  • City-building, 206
  • City life: biological aspects of, 214;
    • and the new moral order, 223
  • City man, the, life-organization of, 225
  • City mentality, 219
  • Colonies: immigrant, 26;
    • and second generation, 28
  • Communication: mechanism of, 29, 197;
    • and the newspaper, 39;
    • and social contagion, 45
  • Community: defined, 64, 115, 144;
    • and human nature, 65;
    • four types of, 66;
    • agricultural, 68;
    • skeletal structure of, 73;
    • and moral codes, 105–6;
    • and the delinquent, 111;
    • local, 114, 191;
    • measure of efficiency, 118;
    • institutions of, 199
  • Community-center associations, 117
  • Community organizations, 114
  • Competition, and the struggle for space, 63, 64, 71
  • Conurbation, 49
  • Crisis: financial, 21;
    • defined, 27;
    • positive law, 28
  • Cultural areas. See Bohemia, Ghetto, Gold Coast
  • Culture, city-born, 2;
    • urban life and, 3;
    • and political organization, 116–17;
    • and the local community, 145–46
  • Dance hall, public, and the neighborhood, 151
  • Delinquency triangle, the, 152
  • Department store, characteristic city institution, 202
  • Division of labor, the, and new modes of thought, 217
  • Ecological organization, of the city, 2, 115
  • Ecology: human, 2, 63, 145;
    • succession, 50, 75;
    • centralization, 51;
    • climax, 68, 77;
    • culmination, 71;
    • invasion, 72, 74, 76
  • Economic organization, 116
  • 232Family, modern, as an environment for children, 104
  • Gangs, boys’, 113
  • Geography, urban, 165
  • Ghetto, 150
  • Group, primary: defined, 23;
    • primitive society, 36;
    • politics, 37
  • Hobo, the mind of, 158, 160;
    • colleges, 159
  • Hobohemia: the home of homeless men, 54;
    • as a cultural unit, 150
  • Human nature: man, a “city-building animal,” 2;
  • Industry, and community growth, 70
  • I.W.W.: and casual labor, 159;
    • songs of, 160
  • Juvenile delinquency, 110
  • Land values: and community organizations, 149;
    • and local segregation, 203
  • Literacy, and city life, 139
  • Local community, 114.
    • See Community
  • Locomotion: mind as an incident of, 156;
    • characteristic of animals, 157;
    • and social organization, 157
  • London, East, 10
  • Magic: as emotional expression, 127;
    • a form of thought, 129;
    • transition to science, 132
  • Magic, Thorndyke’s History of, 127
  • “Main stem,” the, 54
  • Markets, and news, 19
  • Metabolism, social, 54
  • Mobility: measurement of, 17, 60;
    • and money, 18;
    • and news, 22;
    • and routine, 58;
    • and disorganization, 153;
    • an index of metabolism, 211
  • Moral region, defined, 45
  • Natural areas. See Areas
  • Negro migration, and delinquency, 108
  • Neighborhood, and the community, 148;
    • recreation centers, 151;
    • and politics, 153;
    • and social research, 155
  • Neighborhood institutions, 146
  • Neighborhood, scientific basis for study of, 154
  • Neighborhood work, scientific basis for, 142
  • News, and crisis, 19; defined, 93
  • News-Letter, Boston, the 83
  • Newspapers: why shocking, 3;
    • as means of social control, 38;
    • definition of, 80, 81–82;
    • circulation, 80;
    • and democracy, 85–86;
    • two types of, 93;
    • metropolitan and provincial, 94;
    • Sunday, 96;
    • and community morale, 220;
    • New York Gazette, Herald, Sun, Times, Tribune, World, 89–96;
    • San Francisco Examiner, 89–96;
    • St. Louis Post Dispatch, 89–96
  • New York: studies of population in, 5;
    • Harlem, 8;
    • Chinatown, 10;
    • Greenwich Village, 10;
    • foreign-language press in, 27;
    • Bureau of Research, 39;
    • city plan, 48;
    • transportation, 60
  • Obeah: Negro magic, 123;
    • and Negro mentality, 133;
    • fashions in, 135;
    • and popular medicine, 138;
    • in New York City, 139
  • Occupational group, the, characteristic urban social unit, 220–21
  • Playgrounds, as character-forming agencies, 111–12
  • Population: cycle, 71, 74;
    • sifting of, in city, 79
  • Position, the concept of, 64
  • Press: power of, 90, 91;
    • party, 90;
    • independent, 90, 94;
    • yellow, 94
  • Primitive mentality, 124–25, 126, 140
  • Psychic compensation, Alfred Adler’s theory of, 101–2
  • Public opinion, and gossip, 85
  • Reform, and militant minorities, 28
  • Reporters, parliamentary, 87
  • Sage Foundation, the, city-planning studies of, 5
  • St. Lucia, obeah in, 136
  • San Francisco, Chinatown, 10
  • 233San Francisco Examiner, 150
  • Science, geographical limitations of, 139
  • Seattle, 76, 78;
    • age and sex groups in, 78
  • Segregation, 5, 40, 56;
    • segregated areas, 9;
    • and occupations, 57
  • Settlement, the, and neighborhood work, 142
  • Skyscraper, and population density, 203
  • Slum, the, 148
  • Social agencies, 109–10
  • Social Centers, location of, 150
  • Social control: changes in, 31;
    • and vice, 32;
    • and advertising, 37;
    • public opinion and, 38;
    • and city life, 107;
    • as type-factors, 143
  • Social distances, 145
  • Stock exchange, a measure of mobility, 26
  • Temperament, and city life, 45
  • Town-planning, 115
  • Transportation, an ecological factor, 69
  • Virgin Islands, changing mental habits of natives, 140
  • Wanderlust, and the romantic temperament, 158
  • Wishes, defined, 119
234

INDEX TO AUTHORS

  • Adams, 145
  • Addams, Jane, 188, 198, 212
  • Agache, Auburtin, 194
  • Agache, Redont, 194
  • Allison, Thomas W., 208
  • Anderson, Nels, 54, 62, 109, 158, 188
  • Anthony, Joseph, 225
  • Arndt, Arno, 200
  • Arner, G. B. L., 204
  • Aronovici, Carol, 204, 227
  • Ashby, A. W., 209
  • Assessor (pseudonym), 198
  • Aurousseau, M., 165, 181, 208
  • Bab, Julius, 188
  • Bader, Emil, 212
  • Baer, M., 187
  • Bagehot, Walter, 17
  • Bahre, Walter, 217
  • Bailey, W. B., 214
  • Baillie, J. B., 138, 139
  • Baily, W. L., 172
  • Bajla, W. B., 214
  • Baker, J. E., 216
  • Ballard, W. J., 206
  • Ballod, C., 210
  • Barron, S. B., 214
  • Barrows, Harlan H., 166
  • Bartlett, Dana W., 194
  • Bassett, E. M., 206
  • Bauer, L., 210
  • Bax, E. B., 171
  • Beard, C. A., 172
  • Below, George von, 168
  • Benario, Leo, 218
  • Benson, E., 171
  • Bercovici, Konrad, 211
  • Bernhard, Georg, 187
  • Bernhard, H., 206
  • Besant, Walter, 11, 26, 191
  • Beusch, P. 210
  • Bierman, Charles, 177
  • Billings, J. S., 214
  • Bingham, Robert F., 75, 204
  • Blanchard, Raoul, 166
  • Blankenburg, R., 167
  • Bleicher, H., 214
  • Böckh, R., 210, 216
  • Bodine, H. E., 182
  • Bonne, G., 212
  • Bookwalter, J. W., 222
  • Booth, Charles, 188, 226
  • Bowley, A. L., 210, 223
  • Bowman, LeRoy E., 200
  • Brown, Junius Henri, 188
  • Brown, Robert M., 206
  • Bruere, Henry, 201
  • Brunhes, Jean, 65, 178
  • Brunner, Edmund, deS., 223
  • Bryce, James, 34, 38
  • Bryce, P. H., 210
  • Bücher, Karl, 167, 172
  • Buchner, Eberhard, 191, 200
  • Burgess, Ernest W., 64, 144
  • Burke, Thomas, 191, 218
  • Burns, Allen T., 227
  • Busbey, L. W., 223
  • Buschan, G. H., 212
  • Bushee, F. A., 206, 208
  • Cacheux, E., 210
  • Capes, William Parr, 201
  • Carbaugh, H. C., 198
  • Carleton, Will, 219
  • Carroll, Charles E., 199
  • Chalmers, Thomas, 212
  • 235Cheney, C. H., 193
  • Cheney, Edward Potts, 168
  • Chisholm, George G., 166, 183
  • Classen, W. F., 212, 213
  • Clemens, Samuel, 42
  • Clements, F. E., 68, 74
  • Clerget, Pierre, 170
  • Clerk (pseudonym), 201
  • Cleveland, Frederick A., 201
  • Colze, Leo, 202
  • Consentius, Ernest, 171
  • Cook, O. F., 223
  • Cooley, Charles Horton, 23
  • Cornish, Vaughn, 178
  • Cottrell, E. A., 180
  • Coudenhove-Kalergi, H., 225
  • Coulanges, Fustel de, 170
  • Coulton, George Gordon, 171
  • Cruickshank, J. Graham, 123
  • Cummin, G. C., 201
  • Cunningham, William, 167
  • Cushing, C. P., 182
  • Damaschke, Adolph, 222
  • Daniels, John, 190, 191
  • D’Avenel, G. le Vicomte, 197
  • Davenport, C. B., 215
  • Davis, W. S., 170
  • Day, Clive, 168
  • Denison, John Hopkins, 188
  • Desmond, S., 186
  • Deutsch-German, Alfred (pseudonym), 221
  • Dewey, John, 199
  • Dickerman, G. S., 210
  • Dietrich, Richard, 189
  • Digby, E., 211
  • Dillen, Johannes Gerard van, 168
  • Dittmann, P., 210
  • Donovan, Frances, 218
  • Douglass, H. Paul, 68, 208
  • Dreiser, Theodore, 191
  • Dublin, Louis I., 215
  • Dunn, Arthur W., 191
  • Ebeling, Martin, 172
  • Eberstadt, Rudolph, 193
  • Edel, Edmund, 184
  • Eldridge, Seba, 191
  • Elmer, Manuel C., 227
  • Ely, Richard T., 182, 201, 204
  • Ende, A. von, 173, 174
  • Faris, J. T., 176
  • Fassett, Charles M., 196
  • Fawcett, C. B., 206
  • Feather, W. A., 206
  • Febvre, Lucien, 180
  • Fehlinger, Hans, 215
  • Felton, Ralph E., 190
  • Fitzpatrick, Edward A., 198
  • Flagg, James M., 221
  • Fleure, Herbert John, 175
  • Follett, Mary P., 220
  • Fosdick, Raymond, 198
  • Fowler, W. W., 170
  • Fraser, E., 175
  • Freimark, Hans, 221
  • Friedländer, L., 170
  • Galpin, C. J., 182, 183, 223
  • Gamble, Sidney D., 176, 226
  • Geddes, Patrick, 176, 194
  • Geisler, Walter, 181
  • George, M. Dorothy, 173
  • George, W. L., 204
  • Gide, Charles, 180
  • Gilbert, Arthur Benson, 201
  • Gilbert, Bernard, 180
  • Gillette, J. M., 70, 224
  • Goldmark, Pauline, 189
  • Goodnow, Frank J., 201
  • Goodrich, E. P., 197
  • Goodwin, Frank P., 192
  • Grahn, E., 196
  • Grant, James, 219
  • 236Gras, Norman S. B., 168, 180
  • Gray, C. H., 215
  • Green, Alice S. A., 171
  • Gregory, W. M., 206
  • Gross, Charles, 184
  • Groves, E. R., 210, 224
  • Guilfoy, W. H., 215
  • Günther, Viktor, 200
  • Hadley, A. T., 69
  • Hammer, Wilhelm, 221
  • Hammond, Barbara, 218
  • Hammond, J. L., 218
  • Hammond, L. J., 215
  • Hanslik, Erwin, 176
  • Hapgood, Hutchins, 221
  • Hare, Augustus J. C., 173, 174
  • Harmon, G. E., 215
  • Harper, Charles George, 189
  • Harris, Emerson Pitt, 197
  • Harrison, Shelby M., 198, 226, 227
  • Hassert, Kurt, 166
  • Haurbeck, L., 216
  • Haverfield, F. J., 195
  • Hebble, Charles Ray, 192
  • Hecht, Ben, 221
  • Hecke, W., 210
  • Henderson, C. R., 213
  • Heron, David, 216
  • Herschmann, Otto, 200
  • Herzfeld, Elsa G., 211
  • Hessel, J. F., 173
  • Hill, Howard C., 201
  • Hirschfeld, Magnus, 197, 208
  • Hoaglund, H. E., 210
  • Höffner, C., 196
  • Holborn, I. B. S., 203
  • Holmes, Samuel J., 215
  • Homburg, F., 176, 179
  • Hooker, G. E., 208
  • Howe, Frederic C., 173, 185, 220
  • Hughes, W. R., 195
  • Humphrey, Z., 225
  • Hunter, Robert, 204
  • Hurd, Richard M., 204
  • Hyan, Hans, 218
  • Irwin, Will, 93, 95, 173
  • Izoulet, Jean, 169
  • James, Edmund J., 207
  • Jastrow, J., 224
  • Jefferson, Mark, 166, 176, 187, 207, 209
  • Jenks, A. E., 192
  • Jephson, H. L., 196
  • Johnson, Clarence Richard, 173, 226
  • Johnson, James Welden, 8
  • Johnson, R., 61
  • Jones, James Jesse, 190
  • Kales, Albert M., 185
  • Katcher, Leopold, 192
  • Kellogg, Paul U., 179, 226, 227
  • Kenngott, George F., 179, 226
  • Kern, Robert R., 193
  • King, C. F., 178
  • King, Grace, 174
  • Kingsbury, J. E., 197
  • Kirk, William, 173
  • Kirwan, Daniel Joseph, 189
  • Knowles, L. C. A., 66, 70
  • Kübler, Wilhelm, 196
  • Kühner, F., 216
  • Lambin, Maria Ward, 200
  • Lasker, Bruno, 180, 218, 226
  • Lasson, Alfred, 213
  • Levainville, Jacques, 183
  • Lévy-Bruhl, 123 ff.
  • Lewis, C. F., 216
  • Lewis, H. M., 197
  • Lewis, J. N., 216
  • Lewis, Nelson P., 195
  • Lippmann, Walter, 85, 93, 97
  • Loeb, Jacques, 30
  • Loeb, Moritz, 202
  • Lohman, K. B., 180
  • Love, A. G., 215
  • 237Lucas, Edw. V., 192
  • Lueken, E., 184
  • McCombs, C. E., 224
  • MacDonough, Michael, 87
  • McDowall, Arthur, 225
  • Maciver, R. M., 192
  • MacKenzie, C., 222
  • McKenzie, R. D., 190, 201
  • McLean, Francis H., 179
  • McMichael, Stanley L., 75, 204
  • Macpherson, J., 215
  • McVey, Frank L., 181
  • Maine, Sir H. A., 181
  • Manschke, R., 217
  • Marcuse, Max, 213
  • Markey, Gene, 222
  • Marpillero, G., 219
  • Martell, P., 207
  • Maunier, René, 169
  • Maurice, Arthur Bartlett, 192
  • Maxey, C. C., 185
  • Mayhew, Henry, 218
  • Mayr, G. von, 210
  • Meinshausen, 215
  • Mensch, Ella (pseudonym), 222
  • Mercier, Marcel, 177
  • Meuriot, P. M. G., 167, 211
  • Miller, H. A., 192
  • Moore, E. C., 199
  • Morehouse, E. W., 204
  • Morgan, Anna, 219
  • Morgan, J. E., 217
  • Morgan, W. S., 173
  • Morse, H. N., 224
  • Mowrer, Ernest R., 62
  • Mulvihill, F. J., 185
  • Mumford, Lewis, 203
  • Munro, W. B., 60, 201
  • Myers, C. S., 225
  • Nichols, C. M., 203
  • Noack, Victor, 218
  • Ober, Frederick A., 132
  • Odum, Howard W., 202
  • Olcott, George C., 205
  • Olden, Balder, 187
  • Ormiston, E., 182
  • Ostwald, Hans O., 189, 200, 213, 226
  • Palmer, George T., 227
  • Park, Robert E., 64, 119, 144, 192, 197, 220
  • Parker, Horatio Nelson, 203
  • Payne, George Henry, 89
  • Pearl, Raymond, 120
  • Peattie, Roderick, 224
  • Penck, Albrecht, 187
  • Perry, Clarence A., 190
  • Petermann, Theodor, 186
  • Phelan, John J., 200
  • Pieper, E., 215
  • Pirenne, Henry, 172
  • Pollock, H. M., 173
  • Pratt, Edward Ewing, 205
  • Preuss, Hugo, 172
  • Prinzing, F., 210, 211, 217, 224
  • Purdom, C. B., 195
  • Püschel, Alfred, 207
  • Quaife, Milo Milton, 197
  • Ratzel, Friedrich, 177
  • Ravenstein, E. G., 211
  • Reckless, Walter C., 62
  • Reeve, Sidney A., 205
  • Reibmayr, A., 222
  • Reuter, E. B., 167
  • Rhodes, Harrison, 176, 200
  • Richmond, Mary E., 198
  • Ridgley, Douglas C., 177, 207
  • Riis, Jacob A., 205
  • Ripley, W. Z., 209
  • Roberts, Kate L., 195
  • Roberts, Peter, 179
  • Roe, Clifford, 218
  • Röse, C., 216
  • 238Ross, E. A., 223
  • Rostovtzeff, Michael, 171
  • Roth, Lawrence V., 207
  • Rowntree, B. Seebohm, 218, 226
  • Roxby, P. M., 223
  • Salten, Felix, 209
  • Sanborn, Frank B., 179
  • Sanderson, Dwight, 224
  • Sarker, S. L., 215
  • Schäfer, D., 167
  • Scharrelmann, Heinrich, 189
  • Schmid, Herman, 209
  • Schrader, F., 166
  • Schuchard, Ernest, 213
  • Schumacher, Fritz, 203, 205
  • Sears, Charles, 192, 213
  • Sedlaczek, 207
  • Seiler, C. Linn, 219
  • Seligman, Edwin R. A., 189
  • Semple, Ellen C., 178, 179
  • Sennett, R. A., 195
  • Sharp, George W., 213
  • Shideler, E. H., 62, 203
  • Shine, Mary L., 181
  • Simkhovitch, Mark K., 218
  • Simmel, Georg, 219
  • Sims, Newell Leroy, 72, 181
  • Slosson, P., 181
  • Smith, Adam, 13
  • Smith, Arthur H., 224
  • Smith, F. Berkley, 189
  • Smith, Joseph Russell, 69, 166, 178, 223
  • Smythe, William Ellsworth, 205
  • Solenberger, Alice W., 218
  • Sombart, Werner, 168, 220
  • Spencer, A. G., 211
  • Spengler, Oswald, 1, 2, 3, 220
  • Steele, Rufus, 179
  • Steffens, Lincoln, 202
  • Steiner, Jesse F., 213
  • Steinhart, A., 211
  • Stella, A., 205
  • Stelze, Charles, 213
  • Stephany, H., 212
  • Stote, A., 195
  • Stow, John, 172
  • Strong, Josiah, 173, 213
  • Strunsky, Simeon, 189
  • Südekum, Albert, 205
  • Sumner, Charles, 36
  • Taylor, Graham Romeyn, 185
  • Tews, Johann, 199
  • Theilhaber, F. A., 217
  • Thomas, William I., 19, 27, 99, 108, 119, 128, 213
  • Thompson, Warren S., 217
  • Thorndyke, Lynn, 123
  • Thrasher, F. M., 62, 111
  • Thurnwald, R., 224
  • Timbs, John, 189
  • Todd, Robert E., 179
  • Toulmin, Harry A., 202
  • Tout, T. F., 195
  • Tower, W. S., 179
  • Traquair, Ramsay, 73
  • Trawick, Arcadius McSwain, 199
  • Triggs, H. Inigo, 195
  • Triton (pseudonym), 221
  • Tucker, R. S., 224
  • Turszinsky, Walter, 199
  • Uhde-Bernays, Herman, 176
  • Van Cleef, E., 207
  • Vandervelde, E., 223
  • Veblen, Thorstein, 219
  • Veiller, Lawrence, 205
  • Villchur, Mark, 81
  • Voss, W., 211
  • Vuillenmier, J. F., 225
  • Waentig, H., 168
  • Walford, C., 216
  • Wallas, Graham, 82, 104
  • Waltemath, E., 223
  • 239Ward, Edward J., 199
  • Warming, Eugenius, 145
  • Weatherly, U. G., 131
  • Weber, Adna Ferrin, 57, 207
  • Weber, G. A., 202
  • Weber, L. W., 216
  • Weiberg, W., 216
  • Weidner, Albert, 219
  • Weisstein, G., 211
  • Weleminsky, F., 212
  • Wells, Joseph, 186
  • Welton, T. A., 224
  • Werthauer, Johannes, 189, 214, 219
  • Weyl, Walter E., 202
  • Whipple, G. C., 197, 216
  • Whitbeck, R. H., 182
  • White, Bouck, 190
  • Wilcox, Delos F., 185, 202
  • Williams, Fred V., 192
  • Williams, James M., 190, 209
  • Wilson, Warren H., 72, 181, 198
  • Winter, Max, 209, 220
  • Wood, Arthur Evans, 179
  • Woods, Robert A., 7, 154, 189, 212
  • Woolston, Howard, 220
  • Wright, Henry C., 177, 184
  • Wright, R., 185
  • Wuttke, R., 193
  • Young Erle Fiske, 190
  • Zahn, F., 208
  • Zimmern, Alfred E., 171
  • Zimmern, Helen, 187
  • Znaniecki, Florian, 128, 213
  • Zorbaugh, H. W., 62
  • Zueblin, Charles, 173, 202
PRINTED IN THE USA

1. Oswald Spengler, Der Untergang des Abendlandes, IV (München, 1922), 105.

1. Oswald Spengler, The Decline of the West, IV (Munich, 1922), 105.

2. Oswald Spengler, Untergang des Abendlandes, IV, 106.

2. Oswald Spengler, Decline of the West, IV, 106.

3. Robert A. Woods, “The Neighborhood in Social Reconstruction,” Papers and Proceedings of the Eighth Annual Meeting of the American Sociological Society, 1913.

3. Robert A. Woods, “The Neighborhood in Social Reconstruction,” Papers and Proceedings of the Eighth Annual Meeting of the American Sociological Society, 1913.

4. James Welden Johnson, “The Making of Harlem,” Survey Graphic, March 1, 1925.

4. James Weldon Johnson, “The Making of Harlem,” Survey Graphic, March 1, 1925.

5. “Wenn wir daher das Wort [Natur] als einen logischen Terminus in der Wissenschaftslehre gebrauchen wollen, so werden wir sagen dürfen, dass Natur die Wirklichkeit ist mit Rücksicht auf ihren gesetzmässigen Zusammenhang. Diese Bedeutung finden wir z. B. in dem Worte Naturgesetz. Dann aber können wir die Natur der Dinge auch das nennen was in die Begriffe eingeht, oder am kürzesten uns dahin ausdrücken: die Natur ist die Wirklichkeit mit Rücksicht auf das Allgemeine. So gewinnt dann das Wort erst eine logische Bedeutung” (H. Rickert, Die Grenzen der naturwissenschaftlichen Begriffsbildung, p. 212).

5. “If we want to use the word [Nature] as a logical term in the theory of science, we can say that nature refers to reality in terms of its lawful connections. We find this meaning, for example, in the term natural law. However, we can also refer to the nature of things as what goes into the concepts, or more concisely put: nature is reality in relation to the general. In this way, the word gains a logical meaning” (H. Rickert, Die Grenzen der naturwissenschaftlichen Begriffsbildung, p. 212).

6. Walter Besant, East London, pp. 7–9.

6. Walter Besant, East London, pp. 7–9.

7. Adam Smith, The Wealth of Nations, pp. 28–29.

7. Adam Smith, The Wealth of Nations, pp. 28–29.

8. Walter Bagehot, The Postulates of Political Economy (London, 1885), pp. 7–8.

8. Walter Bagehot, The Postulates of Political Economy (London, 1885), pp. 7–8.

9. Cf. W. I. Thomas, Source Book of Social Origins, p. 169.

9. Cf. W. I. Thomas, Source Book of Social Origins, p. 169.

10. Charles Horton Cooley, Social Organization, p. 15.

10. Charles Horton Cooley, Social Organization, p. 15.

11. Walter Besant, East London, p. 13.

11. Walter Besant, East London, p. 13.

12. William I. Thomas, “Race Psychology: Standpoint and Questionnaire with Particular Reference to the Immigrant and Negro,” American Journal of Sociology, XVII (May, 1912), 736.

12. William I. Thomas, “Race Psychology: Standpoint and Questionnaire with Particular Reference to the Immigrant and Black Individuals,” American Journal of Sociology, XVII (May, 1912), 736.

13. Reports of the United States Immigration Commission, VI, 14–16.

13. Reports of the United States Immigration Commission, VI, 14–16.

14. Jacques Loeb, Comparative Physiology of the Brain, pp. 220–21.

14. Jacques Loeb, Comparative Physiology of the Brain, pp. 220–21.

15. Ibid., p. 221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ibid., p. 221.

16. James Bryce, The American Commonwealth, I, 566.

16. James Bryce, The American Commonwealth, I, 566.

17. Sumner, Folkways, p. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sumner, Folkways, p. 12.

18. Cf. Bryce, The American Commonwealth, p. 267.

18. Cf. Bryce, The American Commonwealth, p. 267.

19. “British Conurbations in 1921,” Sociological Review, XIV (April, 1922), 111–12.

19. “British Conurbations in 1921,” Sociological Review, XIV (April, 1922), 111–12.

20. See E. H. Shideler, The Retail Business Organization as an Index of Community Organization (in preparation).

20. See E. H. Shideler, The Retail Business Organization as an Index of Community Organization (in preparation).

21. For a study of this cultural area of city life see Nels Anderson, The Hobo, Chicago, 1923.

21. For a study of this cultural aspect of urban life, check out Nels Anderson, The Hobo, Chicago, 1923.

22. Weber, The Growth of Cities, p. 442.

22. Weber, The Growth of Cities, p. 442.

23. Adapted from W. B. Munro, Municipal Government and Administration, II, 377.

23. Adapted from W. B. Munro, Municipal Government and Administration, II, 377.

24. Report of the Chicago Subway and Traction Commission, p. 81, and the Report on a Physical Plan for a Unified Transportation System, p. 391.

24. Report of the Chicago Subway and Traction Commission, p. 81, and the Report on a Physical Plan for a Unified Transportation System, p. 391.

25. Data compiled by automobile industries.

25. Data gathered by car companies.

26. Statistics of mailing division, Chicago Post-office.

26. Mailing division statistics, Chicago Post Office.

27. Determined from Census Estimates for Intercensal Years.

27. Based on Census Estimates for Intercensal Years.

28. From statistics furnished by Mr. R. Johnson, traffic supervisor, Illinois Bell Telephone Company.

28. From statistics provided by Mr. R. Johnson, traffic supervisor, Illinois Bell Telephone Company.

29. From 1912–23, land values per front foot increased in Bridgeport from $600 to $1,250; in Division-Ashland-Milwaukee district, from $2,000 to $4,500; in “Back of the Yards,” from $1,000 to $3,000; in Englewood, from $2,500 to $8,000; in Wilson Avenue, from $1,000 to $6,000; but decreased in the Loop from $20,000 to $16,500.

29. From 1912 to 1923, land values per front foot in Bridgeport rose from $600 to $1,250; in the Division-Ashland-Milwaukee area, from $2,000 to $4,500; in “Back of the Yards,” from $1,000 to $3,000; in Englewood, from $2,500 to $8,000; in Wilson Avenue, from $1,000 to $6,000; but fell in the Loop from $20,000 to $16,500.

30. Nels Anderson, The Slum: An Area of Deterioration in the Growth of the City; Ernest R. Mowrer, Family Disorganization in Chicago; Walter C. Reckless, The Natural History of Vice Areas in Chicago; E. H. Shideler, The Retail Business Organization as an Index of Business Organization; F. M. Thrasher, One Thousand Boys’ Gangs in Chicago; a Study of Their Organization and Habitat; H. W. Zorbaugh, The Lower North Side; a Study in Community Organization.

30. Nels Anderson, The Slum: An Area of Deterioration in the Growth of the City; Ernest R. Mowrer, Family Disorganization in Chicago; Walter C. Reckless, The Natural History of Vice Areas in Chicago; E. H. Shideler, The Retail Business Organization as an Index of Business Organization; F. M. Thrasher, One Thousand Boys’ Gangs in Chicago; a Study of Their Organization and Habitat; H. W. Zorbaugh, The Lower North Side; a Study in Community Organization.

31. Encyclopedia Americana, New York (1923), p. 555.

31. Encyclopedia Americana, New York (1923), p. 555.

32. As indicated later on in this paper, ecological formations tend to develop in cyclic fashion. A period of time within which a given ecological formation develops and culminates is the time period for that particular formation. The length of these time periods may be ultimately measured and predicted, hence the inclusion of the temporal element in the definition.

32. As mentioned later in this paper, ecological formations usually develop in a cyclical manner. The time frame during which a specific ecological formation develops and reaches its peak is referred to as the time period for that formation. The duration of these time periods can ultimately be measured and predicted, which is why the temporal aspect is included in the definition.

33. The word “position” is used to describe the place relation of a given community to other communities, also the location of the individual or institution within the community itself.

33. The term “position” refers to how a specific community relates to other communities, as well as the location of a person or organization within that community.

34. Park and Burgess, Introduction to the Science of Sociology, p. 509.

34. Park and Burgess, Introduction to the Science of Sociology, p. 509.

35. Although the actions of individuals may be designed and controlled, the total effect of individual action is neither designed nor anticipated.

35. Although individuals may plan and control their actions, the overall impact of those actions is neither planned nor expected.

36. Human Geography, p. 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Human Geography, p. 52.

37. Brunhes points out by a series of maps the very intimate relation between the distribution of human habitations and the water systems of different countries. He also demonstrates the relation of the modern industrial community to the regions of coal deposits.

37. Brunhes shows through a series of maps the close connection between where people live and the water systems in various countries. He also illustrates the link between today's industrial communities and areas rich in coal deposits.

38. The close relation existing between the coal and iron areas and the location of modern industrial communities has frequently been pointed out. L. C. A. Knowles says: “Apart from special and exceptional circumstances industry in Europe and the United States tends to grow up within easy railway access to the great coal areas and on these areas the population is massed in towns” (The Industrial and Commercial Revolutions in Great Britain during the Nineteenth Century, p. 24).

38. The strong connection between coal and iron regions and the placement of modern industrial towns has often been noted. L. C. A. Knowles states: “Except for unique situations, industry in Europe and the United States tends to develop within easy access to major coal fields, and that's where populations are concentrated in towns” (The Industrial and Commercial Revolutions in Great Britain during the Nineteenth Century, p. 24).

39. To be sure, if the interests in question are commercialized, the growth of the community is subject to the same laws of competition as the other types of communities, with the exception that change is likely to be more rapid and fanciful.

39. Certainly, if the interests involved are commercialized, the growth of the community will follow the same competitive rules as other types of communities, except that changes are likely to happen more quickly and unpredictably.

40. See H. P. Douglass, The Little Town, p. 44.

40. See H. P. Douglass, The Little Town, p. 44.

41. F. E. Clements, Plant Succession, p. 3. Carr-Saunders refers to the point of population adjustment to resources as the “optimum.”

41. F. E. Clements, Plant Succession, p. 3. Carr-Saunders describes the point at which a population adjusts to its resources as the “optimum.”

42. J. Russell Smith, Industrial and Commercial Geography (1913), p. 841.

42. J. Russell Smith, Industrial and Commercial Geography (1913), p. 841.

43. A. T. Hadley, “Economic Results of Improvement in Means of Transportation,” quoted in Marshall, Business Administration, p. 35.

43. A. T. Hadley, “Economic Results of Improvement in Means of Transportation,” quoted in Marshall, Business Administration, p. 35.

44. L. C. A. Knowles, The Industrial and Commercial Revolutions in Great Britain during the Nineteenth Century (1921), p. 216.

44. L. C. A. Knowles, The Industrial and Commercial Revolutions in Great Britain during the Nineteenth Century (1921), p. 216.

45. See Gillette, Rural Sociology (1922), pp. 472–73.

45. See Gillette, Rural Sociology (1922), pp. 472–73.

46. For a good statistical summary of the decline in village population in the United States from 1900 to 1920 see Gillette, op. cit. (1922), p. 465.

46. For a solid statistical overview of the drop in village population in the United States from 1900 to 1920, check out Gillette, op. cit. (1922), p. 465.

47. Warren H. Wilson, “Quaker Hill,” quoted in Sims, Rural Community, p. 214.

47. Warren H. Wilson, “Quaker Hill,” quoted in Sims, Rural Community, p. 214.

48. In actual count of some thirty-odd communities in and around Seattle this was about the sequence of development.

48. In reality, there were about thirty communities in and around Seattle, and this was roughly how development unfolded.

49. The axial or skeletal structure of civilization, Mediterranean, Atlantic, Pacific, is the ocean around which it grows up. See Ramsay Traquair, “The Commonwealth of the Atlantic,” Atlantic Monthly, May, 1924.

49. The central or foundational framework of civilization—Mediterranean, Atlantic, Pacific—is the ocean that surrounds it as it develops. See Ramsay Traquair, “The Commonwealth of the Atlantic,” Atlantic Monthly, May, 1924.

50. Compare F. E. Clements, Plant Succession, p. 6.

50. Compare F. E. Clements, Plant Succession, p. 6.

51. For good discussions of the effect of new forms of transportation upon communal structure see McMichael and Bingham, City Growth and Values (1923), chap. iv; also Grupp, Economics of Motor Transportation (1924), chap. ii.

51. For insightful discussions about how new types of transportation impact community structure, check out McMichael and Bingham's City Growth and Values (1923), chapter iv; and Grupp's Economics of Motor Transportation (1924), chapter ii.

52. By actual count in the city of Seattle over 80 per cent of the disorderly houses recorded in police records are obsolete buildings located near the downtown business section where land values are high and new uses are in process of establishment.

52. According to police records, over 80 percent of the disorderly houses in Seattle are outdated buildings near the downtown business area, where land values are high and new developments are underway.

53. A term used by members of the Department of Sociology in the University of Chicago.

53. A term used by members of the Department of Sociology at the University of Chicago.

54. This has also been suggested by the Chicago group.

54. The Chicago group has also made this suggestion.

55. Walter Lippmann, Public Opinion, pp. 361–62.

55. Walter Lippmann, Public Opinion, pp. 361–62.

56. Michael MacDonagh, The Reporters’ Gallery. Pp. 139–40.

56. Michael MacDonagh, The Reporters’ Gallery. Pp. 139–40.

57. George Henry Payne, History of Journalism in the United States, p. 120.

57. George Henry Payne, History of Journalism in the United States, p. 120.

58. William I. Thomas, The Unadjusted Girl—with Cases and Standpoint for Behavior Analysis, Criminal Science, Monograph No. 4, Boston, 1923.

58. William I. Thomas, The Unadjusted Girl—with Cases and Standpoint for Behavior Analysis, Criminal Science, Monograph No. 4, Boston, 1923.

59. Thomas and Znaniecki, The Polish Peasant, I, 87–97, quoted in Park and Miller, Old-World Traits Transplanted, p. 34.

59. Thomas and Znaniecki, The Polish Peasant, I, 87–97, quoted in Park and Miller, Old-World Traits Transplanted, p. 34.

60. Ibid., II, 259, quoted in Park and Miller, Old-World Traits Transplanted, pp. 39–40.

60. Ibid., II, 259, quoted in Park and Miller, Old-World Traits Transplanted, pp. 39–40.

61. W. I. Thomas, The Unadjusted Girl, p. 71.

61. W. I. Thomas, The Unadjusted Girl, p. 71.

62. Robert E. Park, “The Significance of Social Research in Social Service,” Journal of Applied Sociology (May-June, 1924), pp. 264–65.

62. Robert E. Park, “The Importance of Social Research in Social Services,” Journal of Applied Sociology (May-June, 1924), pp. 264–65.

63. J. Graham Cruickshank, Black Talk, p. 8.

63. J. Graham Cruickshank, Black Talk, p. 8.

64. Archbishop E. J. Hanna, head of the Catholic diocese of California, recently, during the drouth on the Pacific Coast, issued formal instructions to the pastors of all Catholic churches to offer the following prayer immediately after mass: “O God, in whom we live and move and are, grant us seasonal rain that we, enjoying a sufficiency of support in this life, may with more confidence strive after things eternal.”—From Los Angeles Evening Herald, January 17, 1924.

64. Archbishop E. J. Hanna, leader of the Catholic diocese of California, recently, during the drought on the Pacific Coast, instructed all Catholic church pastors to say the following prayer right after mass: “O God, in whom we live and move and exist, grant us seasonal rain so that we, having enough support in this life, can strive with more confidence for eternal things.” —From Los Angeles Evening Herald, January 17, 1924.

65. Thomas and Znaniecki, The Polish Peasant in Europe and America (Boston, 1918), I, 3: “The oldest but most persistent form of social technique is that of ‘ordering-and-forbidding’—that is, meeting a crisis by an arbitrary act of will decreeing the disappearance of the undesirable or the appearance of the desirable phenomena, and the using arbitrary physical action to enforce the decree. This method corresponds exactly to the magical phase of natural technique. In both, the essential means of bringing a determined effect is more or less consciously thought to reside in the act of will itself by which the effect is decreed as desirable, and of which the action is merely an indispensable vehicle or instrument; in both, the process by which the cause (act of will and physical action) is supposed to bring its effect to realization remains out of reach of investigation.”

65. Thomas and Znaniecki, The Polish Peasant in Europe and America (Boston, 1918), I, 3: “The oldest but most persistent method of social organization is ‘ordering-and-forbidding’—that is, tackling a crisis with an arbitrary act of will that demands the removal of the unwanted or the introduction of the wanted. It also involves taking physical action to enforce this decision. This approach is similar to the magical phase of natural technique. In both, the main way to achieve a specific outcome is believed to lie in the act of will itself, which declares the outcome as desirable, with the action serving merely as a necessary tool; in both cases, the way that the cause (act of will and physical action) is expected to bring about its effect remains beyond the scope of investigation.”

66. The following telegram was recently in the San Francisco Bulletin: “Stanford University, Jan. 24, 1924—Stanford has established what is termed a unique course in the curriculum of western universities. It teaches scientific yell-leading, according to the rally committee, which sponsors the course. The course is open to sophomores only. Practices will be held in Encina gymnasium.”

66. The following telegram was recently in the San Francisco Bulletin: “Stanford University, Jan. 24, 1924—Stanford has set up what’s called a unique course in the curriculum of western universities. It teaches scientific cheerleading, according to the rally committee that sponsors the course. The course is open to sophomores only. Practices will be held in Encina gym.”

67. Frederick A. Ober, A Guide to the West Indies Bermudas, New York, 1908, p. 351.

67. Frederick A. Ober, A Guide to the West Indies Bermudas, New York, 1908, p. 351.

68. J. B. Baillie, Studies in Human Nature, p. 242.

68. J. B. Baillie, Studies in Human Nature, p. 242.

69. A distinction made by Professor Robert E. Park.

69. A distinction made by Professor Robert E. Park.

70. Park and Burgess, Introduction to the Science of Sociology, p. 163.

70. Park and Burgess, Introduction to the Science of Sociology, p. 163.

71. P. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. P. 163.

72. One of the committees of the Chicago Council of Social Agencies has a subcommittee which is studying this problem in connection with the subject of uniform districts for social agencies. Several departments of the city government are interested in considering the possibilities of uniform administrative districts.

72. One of the committees of the Chicago Council of Social Agencies has a subcommittee that is looking into this issue in relation to the topic of uniform districts for social agencies. Several city government departments are exploring the potential for uniform administrative districts.

73. See chapter “The Growth of the City” for a more elaborate analysis of urban expansion (pp. 47–62).

73. Check out the chapter “The Growth of the City” for a more detailed look at urban expansion (pp. 47–62).

74. Numbers in parentheses after titles indicate that the work cited contains material bearing on the topics in the outline corresponding to these numbers.

74. The numbers in parentheses following the titles show that the cited work includes content related to the topics in the outline that match these numbers.


TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
  1. Silently corrected palpable typographical errors; retained non-standard spellings and dialect.
  2. Reindexed footnotes using numbers and collected together at the end of the last chapter.

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!